This is a modern-English version of The tunnel thru the air : Or, Looking back from 1940, originally written by Gann, William Delbert.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE TUNNEL THRU THE AIR
or
or
LOOKING BACK FROM 1940
BY
BY
W.D. GANN
W.D. Gann
Author of "Truth of the Stock Tape" and
"Speculation a Profitable Profession"
Author of "Truth of the Stock Tape" and
"Speculation a Profitable Profession"
FINANCIAL GUARDIAN PUBLISHING CO.
Financial Guardian Publishing Co.
80 Wall Street, New York
80 Wall Street, NYC
Copyright, 1927
Copyright, 1927
By W.D. GANN
By W.D. Gann
All Rights Reserved
All Rights Reserved
Including that of translation into foreign languages, moving pictures and drama
Including things like translation into foreign languages, movies, and theater
Printed in the United States of America
Printed in the United States of America
DEDICATED
DEDICATED
TO THE MEMORY OF MY MOTHER
TO THE MEMORY OF MY MOTHER
SUSAN R. GANN
SUSAN R. GANN
AND
AND
TO AN OLD SCHOOLMATE IN TEXAS
TO AN OLD SCHOOLMATE IN TEXAS
MY NATIVE STATE
MY HOMESTATE
FOREWORD
"Happy is the man that findeth wisdom, and the man that getteth understanding."—Proverbs.
"Happy is the person who finds wisdom, and the person who gains understanding."—Proverbs.
A book, to be worth reading, must do more than amuse and interest. It must be instructive to be of real value to the reader. This book has a three-fold purpose:
Abook needs to offer more than just entertainment to be worth reading. It should provide some valuable insights for the reader. This book has three main purposes:
First, It is an interesting romance.
It's an interesting romance.
Second, It teaches a moral lesson and proves the natural laws laid down in the Bible.
Second, it teaches a moral lesson and reinforces the natural laws outlined in the Bible.
Third, It shows the value of science, foreknowledge and preparedness.
Third, it highlights the importance of science, foresight, and being prepared.
It has been well said that truth is stranger than fiction. This story is founded on facts and events, many of which have happened or will happen in the future.
It has been rightly said that the truth is stranger than fiction. This story is based on facts and events, many of which have occurred or will occur in the future.
The "Tunnel Thru the Air" is mysterious and contains a valuable secret, clothed in veiled language. Some will find it the first time they read it, others will see it in the second reading, but the greatest number will find the hidden secret when they read it the third time.
The "Tunnel Thru the Air" is enigmatic and holds a valuable secret wrapped in obscure language. Some people will discover it on their first read, others will notice it on the second, but the majority will uncover the hidden secret during their third reading.
You will read it the first time because you are interested in the love story and for amusement. This will create a desire to read it a second time for instruction and knowledge. The second reading will unfold some of the hidden meanings and you will gain knowledge thru understanding which will stimulate an incentive to put knowledge gained into action. You will read it the third time because you want to make your dreams and ideals become real and find how to start knowledge into action.
You'll read it the first time because you're interested in the love story and for entertainment. This will spark a desire to read it a second time for insight and knowledge. During the second reading, some of the deeper meanings will reveal themselves, and you'll gain understanding that motivates you to put that knowledge into action. You’ll read it a third time because you want to turn your dreams and ideals into reality and figure out how to take that knowledge and put it into practice.
When you read it the third time, a new light will dawn. You will find the hidden secret, the veiled meaning and will understand why the Bible says, "Seek and ye shall find, knock and it shall be opened unto you." You will want to understand more about the Bible. Then read the Bible three times and you will know why it is the greatest book ever written. It contains the key to the process by which you may know all there is to know and get all that you need to supply your demands and desires. You will appreciate why Solomon said, "Wisdom is the principal thing: therefore get wisdom and with all thy getting, get understanding." The future will become an open book. You will know that by following the laws laid down in the Bible, man's last great enemy, Death, will be overcome and will understand why Jesus rose on the third day and rested on the seventh day. Robert Gordon's seven days will no longer be a mystery because you will have gained understanding.
When you read it the third time, a new perspective will emerge. You'll uncover the hidden secret and the deeper meaning, and you'll understand why the Bible says, "Seek and you will find, knock and the door will be opened for you." You'll want to learn more about the Bible. Then read the Bible three times, and you'll see why it’s the greatest book ever written. It holds the key to the knowledge you need to meet your demands and desires. You’ll understand why Solomon said, "Wisdom is the principal thing: therefore, get wisdom; and in all your getting, get understanding." The future will become clear. You’ll know that by following the teachings of the Bible, humanity's greatest enemy, Death, will be defeated, and you'll understand why Jesus rose on the third day and rested on the seventh day. Robert Gordon's seven days will no longer be a mystery because you'll have gained insight.
I believe this book will prove interesting and valuable to men and women in all walks of life. If it does, you will be thankful to the power that guided my hand in showing you the way to eternal Truth. My object will have been accomplished and I will have my reward.
I believe this book will be interesting and valuable to people in all walks of life. If it is, you will be grateful to the force that guided my hand in showing you the path to eternal Truth. My goal will have been achieved, and I will have my reward.
W.D. Gann.
W.D. Gann.
May 9, 1927.
May 9, 1927.
[Pg 1]
[Pg 1]
THE TUNNEL THRU THE AIR
CHAPTER I
In the extreme northeastern corner of the Lone Star State of Texas, about eight miles west of Texarkana, in a lonely farm-house on Sunday morning, June 10th, Amelia Gordon turned over in her bed and watched the sunlight streaming thru the window on the head of her new-born son. She had always hoped that this, her third son, would be born on Sunday, but he was born late Saturday night, June 9th, 1906. A few months before his birth, his mother had suffered a severe shock on account of the death of her oldest son in the San Francisco earthquake in April, and for a time it was feared that her third son might never be born to live. She was happy this Sunday morning when she looked at her bouncing baby boy, dreamed of his future, and thought of what his name should be.
Inthe far northeastern part of Texas, about eight miles west of Texarkana, in a lonely farmhouse on the morning of Sunday, June 10th, Amelia Gordon turned over in her bed and watched the sunlight streaming through the window onto the head of her newborn son. She had always hoped that this, her third son, would be born on a Sunday, but he arrived late Saturday night, June 9th, 1906. A few months before his birth, his mother had gone through a terrible shock because her oldest son had died in the San Francisco earthquake in April, and for a time, it was feared that her third son might not survive. She felt happy that Sunday morning as she looked at her lively baby boy, dreamed of his future, and thought about what his name should be.
Calvin Gordon, the baby's father, had been a Captain in the U.S. Army in Spain. He had won distinction for his cool courage and daring nerve, and after the close of the Spanish-American war, moved from Tennessee to Texas. Capt. Gordon had been very much depressed after the loss of his eldest son in the San Francisco earthquake, and was very much cheered up at the birth of this boy, and hoped that the youngest son might fulfill the ambitions he had for his first born.
Calvin Gordon, the baby's father, had been a Captain in the U.S. Army in Spain. He had earned recognition for his calm bravery and boldness, and after the Spanish-American War ended, he moved from Tennessee to Texas. Captain Gordon had been quite depressed after losing his oldest son in the San Francisco earthquake, and he was really uplifted by the birth of this boy, hoping that his youngest son might achieve the dreams he had for his firstborn.
[Pg 2]
[Pg 2]
It had always been the custom of Calvin and Amelia Gordon to go to the little country church every Sunday morning, but this morning Capt. Gordon remained with his wife so that they could talk over the naming of their son. Capt. Gordon suggested the name "Robert," which was the name of his father, and his wife quickly acquiesced, so the baby was named Robert.
Calvin and Amelia Gordon had always made it a habit to go to the small country church every Sunday morning, but this morning, Capt. Gordon stayed home with his wife so they could discuss naming their son. Capt. Gordon proposed the name "Robert," after his father, and his wife immediately agreed, so the baby was named Robert.
Amelia Gordon was a great Bible student, and had always hoped that she would have a son born who would be a preacher, so she thought that little Robert might fulfill her hopes and ambitions.
Amelia Gordon was a dedicated Bible student and had always hoped to have a son who would become a preacher, so she thought that little Robert might be the one to fulfill her hopes and dreams.
Capt. Gordon was a farmer, growing mostly cotton crops on the Red River bottom lands. The following year, 1907, after the birth of little Robert, Capt. Gordon's crops were almost a failure. The Spring was late and overflows damaged cotton. This, together with unfavorable financial conditions, caused a panic in the United States in the Fall of 1907. Thus the first year of the boy's life started under unfavorable conditions.
Capt. Gordon was a farmer who mainly grew cotton on the bottom lands of the Red River. The following year, 1907, after the birth of little Robert, Capt. Gordon's crops nearly failed. The spring came late, and floods damaged the cotton. This, along with poor financial conditions, triggered a panic in the United States in the fall of 1907. So, the first year of the boy's life began under tough circumstances.
When Robert was a little over two years old, his mother gave birth to a girl, the first born to her, but still she showed great interest in Robert; talked much of his future and took great interest in teaching him to live according to the Bible.
When Robert was just over two years old, his mother had a baby girl, her first child, but she still showed a lot of interest in Robert; she talked a lot about his future and was very invested in teaching him to live by the Bible.
At about the age of five, his mother began to teach him the alphabet. He learned very quickly how to read and write, before he started to school. He was always willing and glad to go to Sunday School with his mother, took a great interest in the sermon, and what the Sunday School teacher had to say about the creation of the world, and about God's great plan.
At around five years old, his mom started teaching him the alphabet. He picked up reading and writing really fast, even before he began school. He was always excited and happy to go to Sunday School with his mom, was really interested in the sermon, and paid attention to what the Sunday School teacher had to say about the creation of the world and God's big plan.
[Pg 3]
[Pg 3]
Little Robert went to church one day and the preacher took his text from 1 Thes. 4:16-18, "For the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trump of God; and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain, shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore comfort one another with these words."
Little Robert went to church one day, and the preacher based his sermon on 1 Thessalonians 4:16-18: “For the Lord himself will come down from Heaven with a loud command, with the voice of the archangel and the trumpet call of God; and the dead in Christ will rise first. After that, we who are still alive and remain will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air; and so we will be with the Lord forever. Therefore, encourage each other with these words.”
Robert was very much interested in this sermon, and asked his mother to explain how the Lord could descend from Heaven and what kind of vehicle we would ride in if we were caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. His mind puzzled over this for weeks and months, and he was anxious to understand more about it. He said, "Mother, I should like to meet the Lord in the air."
Robert was really curious about this sermon and asked his mom to explain how the Lord could come down from Heaven and what kind of ride we would have if we were taken up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. He thought about it for weeks and months and was eager to learn more. He said, "Mom, I would love to meet the Lord in the air."
His mother said, "You will be able to do so some day, Bobbie."
His mom said, "You'll be able to do that one day, Bobbie."
When in Sunday School one day, the teacher read from 2 Thes. 1:7-8, "And to you who are troubled rest with us; when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ." The preacher said that the Lord had placed the rainbow in the sky as a testimony that he would never again destroy the world by water, but explained that God would come again in a flame of fire and thus take vengeance on those who did not believe and destroy the world by fire. Robert wanted to know if the good Lord who loves us[Pg 4] so much would destroy the world and all of those in it. His mother explained that God would destroy those that were sinners and rebelled against him and had not accepted his word.
When one day in Sunday School, the teacher read from 2 Thessalonians 1:7-8, "And to you who are troubled, rest with us; when the Lord Jesus will be revealed from Heaven with His mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance on those who don’t know God, and who don’t obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ." The preacher said that God had placed the rainbow in the sky as a sign that He would never again destroy the world with water, but he explained that God would return in a flame of fire and take vengeance on those who did not believe, destroying the world by fire. Robert wanted to know if the good Lord who loves us[Pg 4] so much would really destroy the world and everyone in it. His mother explained that God would destroy those who were sinners, rebelled against Him, and had not accepted His word.
Bobbie was in Sunday School again and heard them read from 1 Tim. 2:11-14: "Let the woman learn in silence with all subjection. But I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over the man, but to be in silence. For Adam was first formed, then Eve. And Adam was not deceived; but the woman being deceived, was in the transgression." He asked the Sunday School teacher to explain what this meant,—by learning in silence and subjection. He also wanted an explanation of the statement that a woman should not teach, because he said that his mother had always taught him and loved him, and his father had paid no attention to him and had no desire to teach him. He wanted to know if it was wrong for his mother to teach him, and if God would punish her. The teacher replied that the Lord said, "Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the Kingdom of God." She explained that his mother set an example more by her love and devotion than by words; that a mother's actions would influence a child more than anything she could say, and this was the great silent teaching.
Bobbie was in Sunday School again and heard them read from 1 Tim. 2:11-14: "Let the woman learn in silence with all submission. But I do not permit a woman to teach or to assume authority over a man, but to be in silence. For Adam was formed first, then Eve. And Adam was not deceived; but the woman, being deceived, fell into transgression." He asked the Sunday School teacher to explain what this meant—by learning in silence and submission. He also wanted clarification on the statement that a woman should not teach, because he said that his mother had always taught him and loved him, while his father had paid no attention to him and had no desire to teach him. He wanted to know if it was wrong for his mother to teach him and if God would punish her. The teacher replied that the Lord said, "Let the little children come to me, and do not hinder them, for to such belongs the Kingdom of God." She explained that his mother set an example more through her love and devotion than with words; that a mother's actions would influence a child more than anything she could say, and that was the great silent teaching.
Robert often visited the colored mammies on the plantation and listened to the ghost stories they told, and the fear was created in his mind of the spirits that walked in the night. He was often afraid that the goblins would get him if he didn't watch out. One Sunday at[Pg 5] church, the preacher took for his text Gen. 1:7, "For God has not given us the spirit of fear, but of power and of love and of a sound mind." When Robert heard this, he wanted to know how it was that we should fear things, if God had not given us the spirit of fear nor created the spirit of fear in us, but gave us a spirit of power and of love and of sound mind. His mother explained to him that the ghost and the fear of the dark which the old darkies told him about, were nothing but superstition, and he should banish it from his mind.
Robert often visited the Black caregivers on the plantation and listened to the ghost stories they told, which filled his mind with fear of the spirits that roamed at night. He was often scared that the goblins would get him if he didn't pay attention. One Sunday at[Pg 5] church, the preacher chose Gen. 1:7 as his text, "For God has not given us a spirit of fear, but of power and of love and of a sound mind." When Robert heard this, he wondered how it was possible to fear things if God had not given us a spirit of fear or made us fearful, but instead gave us a spirit of power, love, and a sound mind. His mother explained that the ghosts and fear of the dark that the older folks told him about were just superstitions, and he should get rid of those thoughts.
A few Sundays later, the minister took his text from 2 Tim. 3:1, "This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come." Robert was anxious to know when the last days would come. His mother told him it would be at the time of the end of the world and God would again come to destroy the world by fire.
A few Sundays later, the minister chose his sermon from 2 Tim. 3:1, "Understand this: in the last days, difficult times will come." Robert was eager to find out when the last days would arrive. His mother explained that it would be at the end of the world when God would come again to destroy the world with fire.
The minister continued to read from 2 Tim. 3:15, "And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus." Robert was desirous of knowing if children could teach more about the scriptures than grown people. His mother told him that the Bible said, "A little child shall lead them," and that anyone who would harm little children, can in no wise enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.
The minister kept reading from 2 Tim. 3:15, "And that from a young age you have known the holy scriptures, which are able to make you wise for salvation through faith in Christ Jesus." Robert wanted to know if children could teach more about the scriptures than adults. His mom told him that the Bible says, "A little child shall lead them," and that anyone who would harm little children can never enter the Kingdom of Heaven.
[Pg 6]
[Pg 6]
CHAPTER II
In 1913, Robert suffered a severe illness in the Spring, and for a few months his life was despaired of, but he quickly recovered. Soon after his recovery, his father took him on a fishing trip to Spirit Lake. The old darky of slavery days went along, and while he was putting worms on Robert's hook, told the story about this lake and why it was named "Spirit Lake." The old darky said that the spirit of a beautiful lady walked on the waters of the lake at night and that was why they called it Spirit Lake.
In 1913, Robert got really sick in the spring, and for a few months, it seemed like he might not make it, but he bounced back quickly. Soon after he got better, his dad took him on a fishing trip to Spirit Lake. The elderly man from the days of slavery came along, and while he was putting worms on Robert's hook, he shared the story of the lake and how it got its name, "Spirit Lake." The old man said that the spirit of a beautiful lady walked on the lake's waters at night, which is why it’s called Spirit Lake.
Long, long years ago, the daughter of a wealthy planter fell in love with a poor but honest boy and after many years of courtship, in which they spent many moonlight nights rowing on the beautiful lake, the time came when they felt that they could no longer be separated. The young man pleaded with her father to consent to their marriage, but he stubbornly refused and threatened to kill the young man if he ever called at his home again. They then planned to elope one night, and as her sweetheart was placing a ladder under the window and helping her to get down, her father shot her lover and killed him. When she found that he was dead, she ran to the lake and drowned herself. They searched for days for her body and one moonlight night they saw her walking on the water. They rowed out[Pg 7] on the lake and found her body floating on the water. He said that the fish would always bite better at full moon, but the darkies were afraid to fish there because the spirit of this beautiful young lady walked on the water.
Years ago, the daughter of a wealthy plantation owner fell in love with a poor but honest guy. After many years of dating, during which they spent countless moonlit nights rowing on the lovely lake, they realized they couldn’t bear to be apart any longer. The young man asked her father for permission to marry her, but he stubbornly refused and threatened to kill him if he ever came to the house again. They then made a plan to run away together one night, but as her boyfriend was putting a ladder up to her window and helping her down, her father shot him and killed him. When she discovered that he was dead, she ran to the lake and drowned herself. They searched for her body for days, and one moonlit night, they saw her walking on the water. They rowed out[Pg 7] on the lake and found her body floating. He claimed that the fish would always bite better during a full moon, but the local people were too scared to fish there because the spirit of the beautiful young lady walked on the water.
Bobbie came home very much interested and excited and told his mother all about the fish they caught at Spirit Lake and about the story old Moses told him about the spirit walking on the water. He told his mother that the Sunday School teacher had read in the Bible where Christ walked on the water, and he wanted her to explain how this could happen. She told him that all of those things happened in the days of miracles which had passed and no longer happened in these days. Bobbie had a great desire to walk or ride upon the water, and was enthusiastic about bicycles. He told his mother that he intended to build a bicycle some day that he could ride on the water.
Bobbie got home really interested and excited and told his mom all about the fish they caught at Spirit Lake and the story old Moses told him about the spirit walking on the water. He mentioned that the Sunday School teacher read from the Bible where Christ walked on the water, and he asked her to explain how that could happen. She told him that those kinds of things happened in the days of miracles, which have passed and don’t happen anymore. Bobbie really wanted to walk or ride on the water and was super into bicycles. He told his mom that he planned to build a bicycle someday that he could ride on the water.
In 1914, when war broke out, Capt. Gordon, who had once served in the Spanish-American War, became very much interested in the conflict and followed it very closely, reading the papers daily and talking about it. Robert soon began to take great interest in the war and asked his father and mother many questions about the foreign countries which were involved in the great struggle. He would sit for hours, listening to his mother read the Bible, from the Book of Revelation, the prophecies of the Great War, where it says that nation shall rise against nation.
In 1914, when the war started, Capt. Gordon, who had previously served in the Spanish-American War, became really interested in the conflict and kept a close eye on it, reading the newspaper every day and discussing it. Robert soon grew very curious about the war and asked his parents many questions about the foreign countries involved in the massive struggle. He would sit for hours, listening to his mother read from the Bible, specifically the Book of Revelation, discussing the prophecies of the Great War, where it mentions that nation will rise against nation.
Robert's mother told him of his grandfather who distinguished himself in the Civil War, and the great hardships[Pg 8] her mother had to go thru during the war days; how her great-grandfather fought in the War of 1812. She talked of his grandfather, Colonel Robert Gordon, for whom he was named, and how he became famous during the Civil War, and how later Robert's own father went with Colonel Roosevelt and became a Captain in the Spanish-American War in 1898. Robert's oldest brother, Herbert, was born in 1894, and his second brother, Ralph, was born in 1898 after his father went to the war. His mother spent many anxious months and worried with the children while Capt. Gordon was away at war. She prayed that war would be ended for all time.
Robert's mom told him about his grandfather who made a name for himself in the Civil War, and the tough times[Pg 8] her mother had to endure during the war; how her great-grandfather fought in the War of 1812. She spoke about his grandfather, Colonel Robert Gordon, after whom he was named, and how he became well-known during the Civil War, and later, Robert's own dad joined Colonel Roosevelt and became a Captain in the Spanish-American War in 1898. Robert's oldest brother, Herbert, was born in 1894, and his second brother, Ralph, came into the world in 1898 after their dad went off to war. His mom spent many anxious months worrying about the kids while Capt. Gordon was away fighting. She prayed that there would be no more wars for good.
She said, "Bobbie, you come from a generation of fighters on both sides, but I hope that you will be a minister and preach against war. While the tragic death of your brother Herbert in San Francisco was a shock that I have never fully recovered from, yet I had rather know that he went that way than to have him go to war and lose his life. I remember well the many sleepless nights that I have passed thru while your father was away at war and how happy I was when he returned. I prayed to God then that war might be ended and that none of my sons would ever have to go to war."
She said, "Bobbie, you come from a long line of fighters on both sides, but I hope you'll become a minister and speak out against war. Even though the tragic death of your brother Herbert in San Francisco shocked me in a way I still haven’t fully recovered from, I would rather know he died that way than have him go to war and lose his life. I remember all the sleepless nights I spent while your father was away at war and how happy I was when he came back. I prayed to God back then that war would come to an end and that none of my sons would ever have to go to war."
"Mother," said Bobbie, "when I get to be a man, I will be a preacher and tell the people to be peaceful and stop fighting, but why doesn't God stop the war?"
"Mom," said Bobbie, "when I grow up, I want to be a preacher and tell everyone to be peaceful and stop fighting, but why doesn't God put an end to the war?"
"My son, war is the work of the devil, not of God, and the Bible tells us that the old dragon has to be loosed for a little season, but in the Book of Revelation, we[Pg 9] read that Satan is bound for a thousand years. I hope I live to see that day and I feel sure you will. A few nights before you were born I had a very strange dream. I thought I saw San Francisco and Los Angeles destroyed in two days by some war machine, and that one of my sons came near losing his life there, but was saved and afterwards he saved his country and made peace with the world. I suppose I dreamed about San Francisco because Herbert lost his life there but, somehow, I feel that it was more than a dream, and that you are born to be a peacemaker."
"My son, war is the work of the devil, not God. The Bible tells us that the old dragon has to be set free for a little while, but in the Book of Revelation, we read that Satan is bound for a thousand years. I hope I live to see that day, and I'm sure you will too. A few nights before you were born, I had a very strange dream. I thought I saw San Francisco and Los Angeles destroyed in just two days by some war machine, and one of my sons almost lost his life there but was saved, and later he saved his country and made peace with the world. I guess I dreamed about San Francisco because Herbert lost his life there, but somehow, I feel like it was more than just a dream, and that you were born to be a peacemaker."
Bobbie was greatly impressed with his mother's dream and her hopes and ambitions for him, but his brother would quarrel and try to fight with him. Bobbie would tell him that Dad wanted him to be peaceful and that his mother wanted him to be a peacemaker and that he would not fight. His brother called him "Cottonhead" because his hair was so white, and accused him of being a white-livered coward, but Bobbie was patient and did not lose his temper. His mother would commend him for this and tell him that the Bible said to control your temper and not let your angry passions rise.
Bobbie was really impressed by his mom's dream and her hopes and ambitions for him, but his brother would argue and try to pick fights with him. Bobbie would remind him that Dad wanted him to be peaceful and that his mom wanted him to be a peacemaker, so he wouldn’t fight. His brother called him "Cottonhead" because his hair was so white and accused him of being a coward, but Bobbie stayed patient and didn’t lose his cool. His mom would praise him for this and tell him that the Bible says to control your temper and not let your anger take over.
About this time some of the prejudice which little Robert had inherited from his grandfather and from his father, began to show forth. Unfavorable conditions thruout the country and the low price of cotton left Capt. Gordon practically penniless, causing him and all of his children to labor hard in order to support themselves. He tried to force young Robert to work in the fields and help cultivate the cotton, but he stubbornly[Pg 10] rebelled. He would play around the house, use his father's tools and talk about the great inventions that he was going to make. His mother was always in sympathy with Robert and tried to encourage him, but she could never get him to take an interest in working on a farm. He talked of being a preacher, talked of great inventions and discoveries, but would not work at hard labor.
Around this time, some of the biases that little Robert had inherited from his grandfather and father started to show. Unfavorable conditions throughout the country and the low price of cotton left Capt. Gordon nearly broke, forcing him and his children to work hard to make ends meet. He tried to make young Robert help out in the fields and cultivate the cotton, but Robert stubbornly rebelled. Instead, he would play around the house, use his father's tools, and dream about the incredible inventions he was going to create. His mother always supported Robert and tried to encourage him, but she could never get him interested in farm work. He talked about becoming a preacher, about great inventions and discoveries, but he refused to do hard labor.
In 1917, when the United States entered the World War, young Robert was eleven years old. He had great ambitions to join the Army and go to the war. His older brother Ralph joined the Army. Young Robert said that if he could not go and fight for his country he would stay at home and work on a patent which would help them to win the war. He did not agree or get along with his older brother and was glad when he had gone away to war. His parents were still in poor circumstances but they could not induce young Robert to do any work on the farm. He continued to tinker around and work with his father's tools, trying to make a bicycle which he could ride upon the water in the lake nearby. He tried various kinds of lumber to build wheels for the bicycle but none of them worked successfully. Finally his mother suggested that he use thin cedar boards because cedar was durable in the water, was light and would float easily. He finally succeeded in building the wheels out of cedar and after heating pine rosin hot and pouring it into the cracks, he was able to ride successfully across the lake, but in a short time the wheels sprung a leak and the bicycle sunk with[Pg 11] him in the lake, but he swam out and brought the bicycle with him.
In 1917, when the United States entered World War I, young Robert was eleven years old. He had big dreams of joining the Army and going to war. His older brother Ralph enlisted. Robert said that if he couldn't go fight for his country, he would stay home and work on a patent that would help them win the war. He didn’t get along with his brother and was actually glad when Ralph went off to war. His parents were still struggling financially, but they couldn’t convince Robert to do any work on the farm. Instead, he kept tinkering with his dad’s tools, trying to build a bicycle that could ride on the water in the nearby lake. He experimented with different types of wood for the wheels, but nothing worked out. Finally, his mom suggested he use thin cedar boards because cedar is durable in water, lightweight, and floats easily. He eventually succeeded in making the wheels out of cedar, and after heating pine rosin and pouring it into the cracks, he managed to ride successfully across the lake. However, shortly after, the wheels sprang a leak, and the bicycle sank with him in the lake, but he swam out and brought the bike back with him.
Bobbie was not the kind to be discouraged by obstacles and later his ingenuity overcame the difficulties. After trying to put inner tubes from bicycle tires on the inside of the wheels of his water bicycle and failing again, he finally got some inner tubes from an automobile and placed them inside his wooden wheels and pumped them up. When they were filled with air, they pushed against the wooden sides of the wheel, buoying up the wheel, and he was then able to ride his bicycle around over the lake without any trouble.
Bobbie wasn't the type to let obstacles get him down, and eventually his cleverness helped him conquer the challenges. After attempting to use inner tubes from bicycle tires inside the wheels of his water bicycle and failing once more, he finally got his hands on some inner tubes from a car and placed them inside his wooden wheels, then inflated them. Once they were filled with air, they pushed against the wooden sides of the wheel, keeping it buoyant, and he was able to ride his bicycle around the lake without any issues.
His mother was very proud of him and said "Bobbie, one day your dream of becoming a great inventor will be realized. You have not been wasting your time tinkering around with your father's tools trying to make things." His brother, Ralph, continued to call him "Fool Bobbie" and "Mother's dream"; said he would never amount to anything because he wouldn't work on the farm like the rest of them. Bobbie always found a willing listener in his mother. She helped him with his studies in school and encouraged him in every way and showed that she believed in him and had faith that one day he would be a great man. This encouraged him to do greater things.
His mother was really proud of him and said, "Bobbie, one day your dream of becoming a great inventor will come true. You haven't been wasting your time messing around with your dad's tools trying to create things." His brother, Ralph, kept calling him "Fool Bobbie" and "Mother's dream," saying he would never achieve anything because he wouldn't work on the farm like the rest of them. Bobbie always found a supportive listener in his mom. She helped him with his schoolwork and encouraged him in every way, showing that she believed in him and had faith he would someday be a great man. This motivated him to pursue bigger things.
The success with the water bicycle had kindled his ambition and created a desire to complete other inventions that he had in mind. He told his mother of a dream he had of a white-winged bird that flew across the ocean thru the air; that he was riding the bird[Pg 12] and that he received a great triumph and reception when he visited the foreign countries, and how his own people received him in great glory when he returned. His father called these stories "pipe dreams," but his mother took great interest in them and always encouraged him. Robert talked very little to his father or brother but always went to his mother and talked over things and confided in her. She encouraged him because she felt that he was an answer to her prayer, after her eldest son had died,—that God might give her another son who would live and that she might have her desires and hopes realized which were lost thru the death of her eldest son.
The success with the water bicycle had sparked his ambition and ignited a desire to finish other inventions he had in mind. He shared with his mother a dream he had about a white-winged bird flying across the ocean through the air; he was riding the bird[Pg 12] and received a huge welcome and celebration when he visited foreign countries, and how his own people celebrated him with great honor upon his return. His father referred to these stories as "pipe dreams," but his mother found them fascinating and always supported him. Robert said very little to his father or brother but always turned to his mother to discuss things and confide in her. She encouraged him because she believed he was an answer to her prayer, after her eldest son had passed away—that God would give her another son who would survive and that she could have her hopes and dreams fulfilled, which were lost through her eldest son's death.
Robert was entirely strange and different from other boys. He never seemed to want to play with them, but kept very much by himself; talked along different lines, and made a confidant of his mother only. She seemed to understand him as no one else did and he always came to her for an explanation of his problems, and for consolation in time of trouble.
Robert was totally different from other boys. He never really wanted to hang out with them and usually kept to himself; he talked about different things and only confided in his mom. She understood him like no one else and he always turned to her for answers to his problems and comfort when he was upset.
Robert's mother often talked to Capt. Gordon about him—told him that he was a peculiar and most unusual child and that she thought that his refusal to work at manual labor was not because he was lazy but because she believed that he had a superior mind, and that if properly educated and trained, he would become a great man some day, an honor to his parents. She told him that Bobbie had advanced ideas fully a hundred years ahead of his time and that he should be educated and allowed to follow his own ideas. His father, failing to understand him, agreed with his mother and decided[Pg 13] when Robert was about thirteen years of age, that there was no use trying to keep him on the farm, but that he should be sent away to Texarkana to school, to learn something and to become interested in the things along which his mind seemed to lead.
Robert's mother often spoke to Capt. Gordon about him—she mentioned that he was a peculiar and very unusual child, believing that his refusal to do physical work wasn't due to laziness but rather because she thought he had a superior mind. She believed that with the right education and training, he would grow up to be a great man, making his parents proud. She said that Bobbie had ideas that were a hundred years ahead of his time and that he should be educated and allowed to explore his own thoughts. His father, unable to understand him, agreed with his mother and decided[Pg 13] when Robert was around thirteen years old that there was no point in trying to keep him on the farm. Instead, he decided that Robert should be sent away to Texarkana to go to school, to learn something and to engage with the interests that seemed to inspire him.
While in this school he met his first real boy chum, one who seemed to understand him and one who proved to be a help to him in school. Walter Kennelworth was the son of a wealthy lumberman. He had every advantage that money could bring and was far advanced in his studies, thus being able to render help to Robert, who had no interest in grammar but took a great interest in history and mathematics. Walter would help him with his work in grammar and geography. They became fast friends. Robert told Walter of his plans for the future; that he hoped to be a great inventor; wanted to get an education and travel around the world to see the country and learn about things and develop the ideas which he thought would help his country in time of war. He had heard so many stories about his grandfather's adventures in the Civil War and his father's experiences in the Spanish-American War that he had the desire to be a great soldier and serve his country. He spent nearly all of his time reading the newspapers and following the progress of the war. He was extremely interested in the victories of our boys overseas, and when they began to turn the tide against the Germans, he was greatly elated and told his mother that he knew that the Stars and Stripes would never trail the dust and that victory was sure as soon as the American boys went on the other side.
While at this school, he met his first real boy friend, someone who seemed to understand him and who turned out to be a great help in his studies. Walter Kennelworth was the son of a wealthy lumberman. He enjoyed every advantage that money could provide and was quite advanced in his studies, allowing him to assist Robert, who had little interest in grammar but was very passionate about history and mathematics. Walter helped him with grammar and geography. They became close friends. Robert shared his future plans with Walter; he hoped to be a great inventor, wanted to get an education, travel the world to see new places, learn about different things, and develop ideas that could benefit his country in times of war. He had heard so many stories about his grandfather's adventures in the Civil War and his father's experiences in the Spanish-American War, fueling his desire to become a great soldier and serve his country. He spent almost all his time reading the newspapers and following the war's developments. He was very interested in the victories of American soldiers overseas, and when the tide began to turn against the Germans, he felt a surge of excitement and told his mother he was sure the Stars and Stripes would never touch the ground and that victory was guaranteed as soon as the American soldiers crossed over.
[Pg 14]
[Pg 14]
Walter Kennelworth also had ambitions of becoming a soldier and of making new discoveries and inventions along chemical lines. His hopes and aspirations were to one day become a great chemist. The vast difference in the environment and conditions under which these two boys had been brought up seemed to make no difference in their friendship. It ripened as the years went by. Robert and Walter were often together and Walter often invited Robert to his father's home. Walter's father and mother became very fond of Robert.
Walter Kennelworth also dreamed of becoming a soldier and making new discoveries and inventions in chemistry. He hoped to one day be a great chemist. The huge differences in the backgrounds and conditions in which these two boys were raised didn’t impact their friendship at all. It grew stronger as the years passed. Robert and Walter spent a lot of time together, and Walter frequently invited Robert to his family's home. Walter's parents became very fond of Robert.
When the armistice came in 1918, Robert talked with his mother and father, asking them if that would be the last war. They, of course, expressed the hope that it would be, and Robert said that he had read the Bible and thought that the greatest war in history was yet to come. He began to express ideas about new inventions, years ahead of the times. He begged his father and mother to let him leave school and go to work in an automobile factory where he could learn about machinery and understand how to complete the inventions which he was always talking about.
When the armistice came in 1918, Robert talked with his mom and dad, asking them if that would be the last war. They, of course, hoped it would be, and Robert said that he had read the Bible and believed the greatest war in history was still to come. He started sharing ideas about new inventions, way ahead of their time. He pleaded with his parents to let him drop out of school and work in an automobile factory so he could learn about machinery and figure out how to create the inventions he was always discussing.
School was over in the Summer of 1919, and Mr. J.H. Kennelworth, Walter's father, offered Robert a position in his office during the summer months. After business, Walter and Robert would often go out automobile riding. Along in July, he met with a serious accident. The automobile was overturned and Robert's arm was broken, and he suffered internal injuries. He was taken to the hospital where he lay for several weeks before recovery. His mother was very much worried and alarmed over this accident, and thought it was best[Pg 15] for Bobbie to return to the farm and not work in the city any more.
School was out in the summer of 1919, and Mr. J.H. Kennelworth, Walter's dad, offered Robert a job in his office for the summer. After work, Walter and Robert would often go for car rides. In July, Robert had a serious accident. The car flipped over, breaking Robert's arm and causing internal injuries. He was taken to the hospital, where he stayed for several weeks to recover. His mom was really worried and upset about the accident and thought it would be best for Bobbie to go back to the farm and not work in the city anymore.[Pg 15]
His brother Ralph had just returned from France, where he had met with many obstacles in the war but had received no serious injury. Robert went home for a rest after the accident. He had many disagreements and fights with his older brother, and it seemed to be impossible to get along. All of the trouble occurred over the fact that Robert would not work on the farm, or help his brother.
His brother Ralph had just come back from France, where he faced a lot of challenges in the war but didn’t get seriously hurt. Robert went home to take a break after the accident. He had a lot of arguments and fights with his older brother, and it felt like they just couldn't get along. All the issues came from the fact that Robert wouldn’t work on the farm or help his brother.
Bobbie prevailed upon his mother to let him go back to school in the Fall because he was making great progress and hoped to have a big position some day with Mr. Kennelworth's firm.
Bobbie convinced his mother to let him go back to school in the Fall because he was making great progress and hoped to have a significant position someday with Mr. Kennelworth's firm.
In the Fall of 1919, he returned to school, but made slow progress in his studies. His health was not good; he seemed unable to concentrate or make much progress. He barely passed his examinations at the end of the year, but continued to study hard and make progress in mathematics and history. In grammar, writing and geography he was always falling below his marks, and Walter Kennelworth had to help him out.
In the fall of 1919, he went back to school but struggled to keep up with his studies. His health wasn't great; he had trouble concentrating and didn’t make much progress. He barely passed his exams at the end of the year but kept working hard and improving in math and history. However, he consistently fell short in grammar, writing, and geography, and Walter Kennelworth had to lend him a hand.
In the Spring of 1920, just before the close of school, Robert's father obtained help to cultivate the cotton plantation. He thought it best that Robert should come home that summer and help to work on the farm, but again the boy refused, and met with stubborn opposition and abuse from his brother, who called him "the fool inventor" and said that he would never amount to anything because he refused to work on the farm. He said that he wanted to be "Gentleman Robert," and called[Pg 16] him the "white-collar boy." These disagreements and disputes with his brother were very annoying and disappointing to Robert's mother, because she wanted the children to get along in peace. Robert told his mother that on account of his brother he would never live at home again; that he would continue to stay in Texarkana and go to school until he had finished his education, and then he would go to work for Mr. Kennelworth. His mother had great faith in him and told him that she knew everything would come out all right for him, and that he should study hard, make the most of his opportunities, and prepare for the position Mr. Kennelworth was going to give him upon completing his studies.
In the spring of 1920, just before school ended, Robert's father got help to work on the cotton plantation. He thought it would be best for Robert to come home that summer and help out on the farm, but the boy refused again and faced stubborn criticism and insults from his brother, who called him "the fool inventor" and claimed he would never amount to anything for not working on the farm. He said he wanted to be "Gentleman Robert" and referred to him as the "white-collar boy." These arguments and conflicts with his brother frustrated and disappointed Robert's mother, as she wanted her children to get along peacefully. Robert told his mother that because of his brother, he would never live at home again; he planned to stay in Texarkana and continue his education until he finished school, then he intended to work for Mr. Kennelworth. His mother had great faith in him and assured him that she knew everything would turn out well for him, urging him to study hard, take advantage of his opportunities, and prepare for the position Mr. Kennelworth would offer him upon completing his studies.
Capt. Gordon had been very successful during the war growing cotton. Prices had gone very high and he had accumulated quite a little money. But in 1920 cotton prices declined rapidly and his cotton brought very little, which again reduced them to poor circumstances. Robert became very ill again from malaria during the Spring and Summer of 1920, so that he was unable to work even if he wanted to. Up to this time he had shown no ambition for any kind of work, except to try to make something with his father's tools; talk about inventions and some of the great things he was going to do in the years to come. His mother had always petted him because of his severe illnesses and accident, and his father often referred to him as his mother's burden or his mother's problem. But she had great faith in young Robert because he clung so strongly to religion, believing in the Bible. Robert would spend[Pg 17] days and hours reading the Bible and talking to his mother and asking her questions about it and its meaning. He had a great desire to travel and see the world and was always planning to visit strange places. While he showed great affection for his mother, his desire was to get away and see the world.
Capt. Gordon had been quite successful during the war growing cotton. Prices had soared, and he had saved up a decent amount of money. But in 1920, cotton prices dropped sharply, and his cotton fetched very little, putting him back in tough circumstances. Robert fell seriously ill with malaria again during the Spring and Summer of 1920, so he was unable to work even if he wanted to. Up until that point, he had shown little ambition for any kind of job, except trying to create something with his father's tools, dreaming about inventions and all the amazing things he planned to do in the future. His mother had always coddled him because of his serious illnesses and accidents, and his father often called him his mother's burden or problem. Still, she had a lot of faith in young Robert because he was deeply religious and believed in the Bible. Robert would spend[Pg 17] hours reading the Bible and talking with his mother, asking her questions about it and its meanings. He had a strong desire to travel and see the world and was always planning trips to unusual places. While he cared a lot for his mother, he longed to break free and explore the world.
[Pg 18]
[Pg 18]
CHAPTER III
In the Spring of 1921, Robert began to make greater progress in his studies, which greatly encouraged his chum, Walter Kennelworth. Robert would study and read early and late. Walter would often call on him in his room and find him there deeply engrossed reading the Bible and puzzling over the interpretation of the meaning of many parts of the Scriptures.
In the spring of 1921, Robert started making significant strides in his studies, which really motivated his friend, Walter Kennelworth. Robert would study and read from morning till night. Walter would often visit him in his room and find him deeply focused, reading the Bible and trying to figure out the meanings of many sections of the Scriptures.
One Sunday in the early part of June, Robert and Walter went to church and the minister took for his text 1 Cor. 13:2, "And though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand all mysteries, and all knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing." Then the minister read from the 7th verse, "Beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things," and again from the 11th verse, "When I was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child; but when I became a man, I put away childish things." The minister further read from the 13th verse, "And now abideth faith, hope, love, these three; but the greatest of these is love." Again he read from 2 Cor. 5:7, "For we walk by faith, not by sight," and concluded the reading of the text from Gal. 5:14, "For all the law is fulfilled in one word, even in this, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself."
One Sunday in early June, Robert and Walter went to church and the minister chose 1 Cor. 13:2 for his sermon, "And though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand all mysteries and all knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and do not have love, I am nothing." Then the minister read from the 7th verse, "Bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things," and again from the 11th verse, "When I was a child, I spoke like a child, I understood like a child, I thought like a child; but when I became a man, I put away childish things." The minister also read from the 13th verse, "And now abide faith, hope, love, these three; but the greatest of these is love." He then read from 2 Cor. 5:7, "For we walk by faith, not by sight," and concluded the reading with Gal. 5:14, "For all the law is fulfilled in one word, even in this, You shall love your neighbor as yourself."
[Pg 19]
[Pg 19]
The minister preached a great sermon. Robert thought it one of the best he had ever heard and one which impressed him the most. The minister talked about the great work of faith and said that faith without works is dead; but that there could be no faith without love because love was the greatest of all things. That God was love, and that love was the fulfilling of the law, "For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten son that whomsoever believeth on Him might not perish, but have everlasting life." He added that God loves children who honor and obey their parents, wives who love and obey their husbands, husbands who love and protect their wives, and admonished each man to love his neighbor as himself. Because love is the law of harmony, and the power that created the universe, it is the only power that can prevent destruction, war and human death, but with true love we can overcome the last great enemy, death.
The minister gave an amazing sermon. Robert thought it was one of the best he had ever heard and one that impressed him the most. The minister spoke about the importance of faith and said that faith without actions is meaningless; but there can be no faith without love because love is the greatest of all things. That God is love, and that love fulfills the law, "For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten son, that whoever believes in Him shall not perish but have everlasting life." He added that God loves children who honor and obey their parents, wives who love and respect their husbands, husbands who love and protect their wives, and he encouraged everyone to love their neighbor as themselves. Because love is the law of harmony and the force that created the universe, it is the only power that can prevent destruction, war, and death. With true love, we can overcome the ultimate enemy, death.
When men love each other as God loves them, there will be no longer any strife or contention. Man will no longer covet what belongs to his neighbor. True love will deal justly and do unto others as we wish to have them do unto us. He preached about the ambitions, the love of country and patriotism which inspires men to go to battle and give their lives for the protection of their home and country. He said, "Greater love hath no man than this, that he lay down his life for his friend," and that a great reward was sure to come to those who love and obey God. He talked of God's great command, "If you love me, keep my commandments."
When men love each other the way God loves them, there will be no more strife or conflict. People will no longer desire what belongs to others. Real love will treat everyone fairly and do to others what we want done to us. He spoke about the ambitions, love for our country, and patriotism that drive men to fight and sacrifice their lives to protect their homes and nation. He said, "No one has greater love than this, to lay down his life for his friend," and that a great reward is definitely in store for those who love and follow God. He mentioned God's important command, "If you love me, keep my commandments."
This sermon stirred Robert's ambition as nothing else[Pg 20] had ever done before. It made him realize the love that he owed to his mother, whose great faith and love had helped to lay the foundation for his future career. He thought about what the preacher said—that a man deserts father and mother to cleave unto his wife, and that this was as it should be. He had always felt his greatest love for his mother, but now for the first time in his life he began to think of love for another woman.
This sermon ignited Robert's ambition like nothing else[Pg 20] ever had. It made him recognize the love he owed to his mother, whose strong faith and care had helped shape the foundation for his future career. He reflected on what the preacher said—that a man leaves his father and mother to be united with his wife, and that this is how it should be. He had always felt his deepest love for his mother, but now, for the first time in his life, he started to think about love for another woman.
His mind turned toward the many beautiful girls that he used to meet in Sunday School and those who were in his class. Robert's chum, Walter, had already had a puppy love affair in school with a girl by the name of Caroline Oglethorpe. Robert had laughed at Walter about this and thought it was all foolishness. But now he began to think that maybe there was something more to love than what he had heretofore believed it to be. Walter Kennelworth's family being one of the most wealthy and prominent in Texarkana, they were at all the social functions, at which Robert met all the younger set in the city.
His mind wandered to the many beautiful girls he used to meet in Sunday School and those who were in his class. Robert's friend, Walter, had already had a puppy love affair with a girl named Caroline Oglethorpe. Robert had laughed at Walter about this and thought it was all silly. But now he started to think that maybe love was more significant than he had previously believed. Walter Kennelworth's family was one of the wealthiest and most prominent in Texarkana, so they attended all the social events, where Robert met all the younger crowd in the city.
A few weeks after the minister had preached this sermon on charity and love, Robert was in church one morning, and after Sunday School, was talking with Caroline Oglethorpe, and with her was her chum, Marie Stanton. Walter introduced Robert to Marie. Marie was the daughter of a wealthy and prominent family. Her father, Colonel Stanton, had made a fortune in building railroads. He was now a big lumberman, and one of the most prominent in Texarkana. Marie was a beautiful young girl of about thirteen years of age when Robert met her. She was of the true brunette[Pg 21] type, with glossy black hair and dark eyes that sparkled like diamonds.
A few weeks after the minister preached his sermon on charity and love, Robert was at church one morning. After Sunday School, he was talking with Caroline Oglethorpe, and with her was her friend, Marie Stanton. Walter introduced Robert to Marie. Marie was the daughter of a wealthy and prominent family. Her father, Colonel Stanton, had made a fortune building railroads. He was now a major lumberman and one of the most notable figures in Texarkana. Marie was a beautiful girl of about thirteen when Robert met her. She was the classic brunette type, with glossy black hair and dark eyes that sparkled like diamonds.[Pg 21]
About this time, Robert began to read novels and love stories and became very much interested in them, always taking strong sides with the hero and becoming very much agitated and aroused against the villain. He saw Marie frequently after this, as she attended the same school as Robert and Walter. Every time that Robert saw Marie, she looked more beautiful to him. Robert soon began to lose sleep thinking about Marie, and realized that love was the greatest thing in the world. He confided his secret to his friend, Walter.
Around this time, Robert started reading novels and romance stories, and he became really invested in them, always rooting for the hero and getting worked up against the villain. He saw Marie often after this since she went to the same school as Robert and Walter. Every time Robert saw Marie, she seemed more beautiful to him. He soon began losing sleep thinking about her and realized that love was the most important thing in the world. He shared his secret with his friend, Walter.
Being very bashful, he had never said anything about his love to Marie. Finally he made up his mind one night that he would write her about it, so this is what he wrote:
Being very shy, he had never mentioned his love for Marie. Finally, one night he decided to write her about it, so this is what he wrote:
Wednesday Eve.
Dear Marie,
Wednesday Night.
Dear Marie,
You probably remember several weeks ago, when I was introduced to you in church, the sermon that the minister preached and his text from St. Paul where he said, "The greatest thing in the world is love." I agree with St. Paul; that is why I am writing to you.
You probably remember a few weeks ago, when I was introduced to you at church, the sermon the minister gave and his message from St. Paul where he said, "The greatest thing in the world is love." I agree with St. Paul; that’s why I’m writing to you.
I liked you the first time I met you, and every time I have seen you since, I have liked you more. Now that I know I love you so much, I feel that I must tell you. I hope that you are going to love me some day.
I liked you the first time I met you, and every time I've seen you since, I've liked you more. Now that I know I love you so much, I feel like I need to tell you. I hope that you’ll love me someday.
Your friend,
Robert.
Your friend, Robert.
Marie replied to the letter as follows:
Marie responded to the letter as follows:
Dear Robert,
Dear Robert,
I received your nice note. This is the first time that anyone has ever written to me about love and I am all excited over it.[Pg 22] I never thought that you liked me, Bobbie. I always thought that you were making eyes at Kitty Anderson in school. I do like you and think that you are a nice boy.
I got your sweet note. This is the first time someone has ever written to me about love, and I'm really excited about it.[Pg 22] I never thought you liked me, Bobbie. I always thought you were interested in Kitty Anderson at school. I really like you and think you're a great guy.
Yours,
Marie.
Yours, Marie.
When Robert read the last line, he felt his heart jump right up in his throat. His hopes and ambitions soared higher than they had ever before. He began to dream of the future with Marie as his wife. He talked of his plans to Walter, and his hope of being a great inventor some day and making a lot of money so that he could marry a wealthy girl like Marie.
When Robert finished reading the last line, his heart raced in his throat. His hopes and dreams were soaring higher than ever. He started imagining a future with Marie as his wife. He shared his plans with Walter, expressing his desire to become a great inventor one day and make a lot of money so he could marry a wealthy girl like Marie.
The following Sunday, he went home to the country to see his mother, and told her the story of the new love affair. "Bobbie," said his mother, "you are little over fifteen years old, and this is only puppy love, or what they call school-boy and school-girl love. It will soon pass away, but there is no harm in it. Love is a great thing and some day you will meet the right girl, but there is no use being in any hurry about it."
The following Sunday, he went back to the countryside to visit his mom and shared the story of his new crush. "Bobbie," his mom said, "you're just a little over fifteen, and this is just puppy love, or what people call teen love. It'll fade away soon, but there's nothing wrong with it. Love is a wonderful thing, and someday you'll meet the right girl, but there's no need to rush."
Bobbie told his mother that Marie was the only girl in the world for him, and that he would live and work for her; that if he couldn't marry Marie he never wanted any other girl. His mother laughed at this and told him that they all thought that way over the first love affair, but that after a while, as the years went by and he met the real one, this would all pass away. However, she did tell Bobbie that she had never forgotten her first love, as there is something different about the first love, even tho it doesn't last.
Bobbie told his mom that Marie was the only girl for him and that he would do everything for her; that if he couldn't marry Marie, he didn't want any other girl. His mom laughed and said everyone feels that way during their first crush, but as time goes on and he finds the right person, he’d move on. Still, she mentioned that she'd never forgotten her first love, because there’s something unique about your first love, even if it doesn’t last.
[Pg 23]
[Pg 23]
"Stick to your studies," said she, "and do not let your love for Marie interfere with your progress."
"Focus on your studies," she said, "and don't let your feelings for Marie get in the way of your progress."
She saw that this love was a great stimulator for Robert and that his ambitions were greater than ever. He told his mother that he was going to Sunday School every Sunday and that he was studying hard, reading the Bible and learning a lot, and that he was preparing to be a great man. His mother said, "Bobbie, I have always had great faith in you, and I know that one day my dream will come true, and you will do something that will make me very proud of you."
She realized that this love motivated Robert like never before, and his ambitions soared. He told his mom that he was going to Sunday School every week and that he was studying hard, reading the Bible, learning a lot, and gearing up to become a great man. His mom said, "Bobbie, I've always believed in you, and I know that one day my dream will come true, and you’ll do something that makes me so proud."
In June, 1921, Robert Gordon and Walter Kennelworth were in the graduating class. Altho Walter was one year younger than Robert, his early advantages enabled him to graduate at fourteen, while Robert was graduating at the age of fifteen, and would not have been able to pass all of his examinations except for the help and assistance rendered him by Walter. Marie Stanton, who was then thirteen years of age, graduated the following year.
In June 1921, Robert Gordon and Walter Kennelworth were in the graduating class. Although Walter was one year younger than Robert, his early advantages allowed him to graduate at fourteen, while Robert graduated at fifteen. He would not have been able to pass all his exams without the help and support from Walter. Marie Stanton, who was thirteen at the time, graduated the following year.
After Robert graduated, he at first decided to secure a position and go to work, but after consulting with Walter, he decided that it would be best to enter High School and get thru as soon as possible. So in the Fall of 1921, he and Walter began High School. Here is where his greatest work began to show forth. He took a great interest in physics and higher mathematics, studied day and night, making very high marks in these studies. Also took an interest in chemistry, which Walter was specializing in, because he knew that it[Pg 24] would be useful to him with his invention, which he was still talking so much about, and his plans.
After Robert graduated, he initially decided to get a job and start working, but after talking it over with Walter, he thought it would be better to go back to High School and finish as quickly as he could. So in the Fall of 1921, he and Walter started High School. This is where his most significant work began to emerge. He became very interested in physics and advanced mathematics, studying tirelessly and earning top grades in these subjects. He also took an interest in chemistry, which Walter was focusing on, knowing it would be beneficial for his invention, which he was still frequently discussing, and his plans.
The time passed by quickly and in 1924 Robert Gordon and Walter Kennelworth graduated from High School in Texarkana with high honors. In the meantime, the love affair between Robert and Marie had continued with the usual interruptions, obstacles and petty quarrels existing between young people of their age.
The time flew by, and in 1924, Robert Gordon and Walter Kennelworth graduated from high school in Texarkana with top honors. Meanwhile, the romance between Robert and Marie carried on, complete with the usual interruptions, challenges, and minor arguments typical for young people their age.
In the Fall of 1924, it was finally decided that Walter should go to Columbia College in New York to begin his course. Robert's parents were unable to finance him through College, and it was decided that he should go to work for Mr. Kennelworth in his office. Robert hated to part with his old friend, Walter, but they thought it was for the best and talked of the future in New York, hoping that one day Robert could join Walter there.
In the fall of 1924, it was finally decided that Walter would attend Columbia College in New York to start his studies. Robert's parents couldn’t afford to send him to college, so they decided he should work for Mr. Kennelworth in his office. Robert didn’t want to say goodbye to his old friend, Walter, but they believed it was for the best and talked about the future in New York, hoping that one day Robert could join Walter there.
In the following year, 1925, Marie Stanton graduated from High School with the highest of honors. Robert was at the graduation exercises and thought that Marie had grown more beautiful every year, and was anxious for the day to come when he could claim her for his wife. Soon after her graduation from High School, there was much talk about the College Marie should enter. Her father and mother finally decided that she should go to the Kidd-Key College at Sherman, Texas, as this was nearby and Marie could go home occasionally.
In 1925, Marie Stanton graduated from high school with top honors. Robert attended the graduation ceremony and thought that Marie had become more beautiful each year, eagerly anticipating the day he could call her his wife. Shortly after her graduation, there was a lot of discussion about which college Marie should attend. Her parents eventually decided she would go to Kidd-Key College in Sherman, Texas, since it was close enough for her to return home from time to time.
As the time neared for Marie to go away, Robert became more anxious. He thought Marie would fall in love with someone else. He talked with her about the[Pg 25] future, and for the first time, spoke of marriage. He talked to her of the difference in their station in life, and said that his mother thought that a marriage between a wealthy girl and boy of poor circumstances could never result in harmony and happiness. He told Marie the story that the old darky had related on the fishing trip, about the love affair between the poor country boy and the wealthy planter's daughter, and their tragic death. Marie thought her father would never consent to their marriage, but she said she really loved Robert and when the time came, she would elope with him if necessary. This greatly cheered Robert and made it easier for him after Marie went away to College.
As the time for Marie to leave approached, Robert grew more anxious. He worried that Marie might fall in love with someone else. He discussed the future with her, and for the first time, mentioned marriage. He brought up the difference in their social statuses and said that his mother believed a marriage between a wealthy girl and a boy from a poor background could never lead to happiness. He recounted the story that the old man had shared during their fishing trip, about the romance between the poor country boy and the wealthy planter's daughter, and their tragic fate. Marie thought her father would never agree to their marriage, but she expressed that she truly loved Robert and would elope with him if it came to that. This greatly uplifted Robert and made it easier for him once Marie went off to college.
Love letters passed between them during the first year she was at college, and all went well. Robert worked hard in his new position in Mr. Kennelworth's office. He was a willing worker, an expert stenographer and secretary. Robert continued to show expert mechanical ability and could fix anything that was wrong with an automobile.
Love letters were exchanged between them during her first year at college, and everything went smoothly. Robert put in a lot of effort at his new job in Mr. Kennelworth's office. He was a dedicated worker, a skilled stenographer and secretary. Robert also demonstrated impressive mechanical skills and could repair anything that was wrong with a car.
Walter corresponded often with Robert and also wrote to his father asking how Robert was getting along. Mr. Kennelworth replied that Robert was making great progress, that he was a very brilliant boy and he was going to help him all he could for he thought Robert had a great future.
Walter frequently wrote to Robert and also reached out to his father to ask how Robert was doing. Mr. Kennelworth responded that Robert was making excellent progress, that he was a very bright boy, and he would support him as much as he could because he believed Robert had a bright future.
1926 was to be one of the most eventful years in the life of Robert Gordon. In the Spring his father died suddenly, and after a consultation with his mother, it was decided that he should leave his position, return to the farm and help them to get things straightened[Pg 26] out. He encountered the usual obstacles and opposition from his brother, because he knew nothing about farming and of course did not like it. The result was that he put all of his savings into helping to make the crop. While it turned out to be a good crop, the low prices of cotton in the Fall of 1926 left them in debt.
1926 turned out to be one of the most eventful years in Robert Gordon's life. In the spring, his father passed away unexpectedly, and after discussing it with his mother, they decided he should leave his job, return to the farm, and help them get things back on track[Pg 26]. He faced the usual challenges and resistance from his brother, who knew nothing about farming and obviously didn't like it. Consequently, Robert invested all his savings to help with the crop. Although they had a good harvest, the low cotton prices in the fall of 1926 left them in debt.
While on the farm, he contracted malaria fever and a severe spell of illness followed, during which time he received many consoling letters from Marie. Soon after he was able to return to his position with Mr. Kennelworth, he met with another severe automobile accident, this time breaking his right arm. This necessitated six weeks in the hospital before he was able to return to work again. One disappointment followed another, but Robert had learned to practice patience. He read the Bible, especially the story of Job, continued to go to church, and while he was suffering many trials and tribulations, his mind was expanding. He could not accept the theory preached and taught by preachers, because he knew that the things they taught were wrong.
While he was on the farm, he got malaria fever, which led to a tough period of illness during which he received many comforting letters from Marie. Shortly after he was able to go back to his job with Mr. Kennelworth, he was in another serious car accident, this time breaking his right arm. This required six weeks in the hospital before he could return to work again. One disappointment came after another, but Robert had learned to be patient. He read the Bible, especially the story of Job, kept attending church, and even though he was going through many trials and struggles, his mind was expanding. He couldn’t accept the ideas preached by the pastors because he knew that what they taught was wrong.
Marie returned home for her vacation. She was now eighteen years old, and had grown more beautiful and began to attract more attention from young men. As the Kennelworths and Stantons had been friends for years, Walter suggested to his parents that they give a party in honor of Marie Stanton. A young man by the name of Edward Mason, the son of a very wealthy northern family, was there, and showed marked attention to Marie. Robert became very jealous and after the party had a quarrel with her. Then followed long[Pg 27] weeks of agony. Many letters passed between Robert and Marie.
Marie returned home for her vacation. She was now eighteen years old, and she had become more beautiful and started to attract more attention from young men. Since the Kennelworths and Stantons had been friends for years, Walter suggested to his parents that they throw a party in honor of Marie Stanton. A young man named Edward Mason, the son of a very wealthy family from the North, was there and paid a lot of attention to Marie. Robert felt extremely jealous and quarreled with her after the party. This led to long[Pg 27] weeks of heartache. Many letters exchanged between Robert and Marie.
When the end of August drew near and Robert knew that Marie was to return to school soon, he was anxious to make up before she went away and wrote the following letter:
When the end of August approached and Robert realized that Marie would be going back to school soon, he was eager to reconcile before she left and wrote the following letter:
Dearest Marie,
Dear Marie,
I am very sad. I feel the reason you refuse to make up with me is because you are in love with Edward Mason. I have never loved anyone but you and never will. If we are not reconciled before you go back to school, I fear we never will be. I am sending you two poems, "Parting" and "Yesterday," which express how I feel.
I’m really sad. I think the reason you won’t make up with me is that you’re in love with Edward Mason. I’ve never loved anyone but you, and I never will. If we don’t make up before you head back to school, I’m afraid we never will. I’m sending you two poems, "Parting" and "Yesterday," that capture how I feel.
Sorrowfully,
Robert.
SADLY,
ROBERT.
PARTING
FAREWELL
Kiss me! The spell is broken,
The dream we dreamed is gone;
Nothing remains but memory—
Memory, and dawn.
Kiss me!—and then your hand, dear,
Do you not feel the beat,
The rhythm of our pulses?
It does not spell defeat.
It spells the song that life sings,—
The message of the heart—
Pathways meet but to widen
And lips meet but to part.
Kiss me! The spell is broken,
The dream we had is over;
Only memories remain—
Memory and dawn.
Kiss me!—and then your hand, my love,
Can you not feel the rhythm,
The beat of our hearts?
It doesn't mean losing.
It reflects the song that life plays,—
The message of the heart—
Paths cross to expand
And lips come together only to separate.
[Pg 28]
[Pg 28]
YESTERDAY
YESTERDAY
Dreams—just dreams of yesterday,
When love to me was sweet,
Romance has now gone astray,
No other love will I greet.
It was short—my little romance,
Short—but God—how good!
Went along as smooth as a dance,
Part us? It seemed no one could.
But someone did—tho' I forgive,
He loved her as did I,
For her only—did I live,
And now—for her I'd die!
Dreams—only memories from the past,
When love felt so sweet to me,
Romance has now lost its direction,
I won't accept any other love.
It was brief—my short romance,
Short—but wow—how awesome!
Everything flowed like a dance.
Separate us? It felt unreal.
But someone did—though I forgive,
He loved her just like I did.
I lived just for her,
And now—for her I’d die!
When Marie received the letter, she replied:
When Marie got the letter, she responded:
Dear Robert,
Dear Robert,
Your letter and poems received. You are again accusing me wrongfully. You are all in the wrong and until you can see your mistake, I will never think of making up.
Your letter and poems have arrived. You're once again blaming me unfairly. You’re completely mistaken, and until you can recognize your error, I won’t consider reconciling.
Sincerely,
Marie.
Best regards,
Marie.
In September, 1926, Marie returned to school at Sherman, Texas, leaving Robert very much broken-hearted because she refused to make up. She told Robert his jealousy was wholly unfounded, but he persisted in accusing her of being in love with Edward Mason. Feeling this way, she was unable to reconcile herself and make up, so she went away, disappointed herself and leaving Robert in the same fix.
In September 1926, Marie went back to school in Sherman, Texas, leaving Robert very heartbroken because she wouldn’t make up with him. She told Robert that his jealousy was completely unfounded, but he kept insisting that she was in love with Edward Mason. Feeling this way, she couldn’t bring herself to reconcile and make up, so she left, disappointed herself and leaving Robert in the same situation.
Following her return to school, Robert spent many[Pg 29] long weeks of anxiety, becoming very blue and dejected. Many letters passed between them. He wrote much poetry to Marie, all without avail. Finally, he wrote a letter and told her that it would be the last; that he knew she was in love with Edward Mason, and that there was no use going on.
Following her return to school, Robert spent many[Pg 29] long weeks feeling anxious, becoming very sad and depressed. They exchanged a lot of letters. He wrote a lot of poetry for Marie, but it didn't help. Eventually, he wrote her a letter saying it would be the last one; he knew she was in love with Edward Mason and that it was pointless to keep trying.
Dear Marie,
Hi Marie,
This is to be my farewell letter to you, for I have given up hope. Ever since I first met you, you have been my ideal and my one inspiration. I have lived for you, worked for you, thought of nothing else but you. Your love has given me great encouragement to go on, and now I realize that I have lost you and that your love has been given to another. I shall always love you and hope that you will some day change your mind, and your heart turn to me.
This is my farewell letter to you because I’ve lost all hope. Ever since I first met you, you’ve been my ideal and my only inspiration. I’ve lived for you, worked for you, and thought of nothing else but you. Your love has given me the strength to keep going, but now I see that I’ve lost you and that your love is now with someone else. I will always love you and I hope that someday you’ll change your mind and your heart will come back to me.
Sorrowfully, your own
Robert.
Sadly, your own
Robert.
With this letter he sent the poems "Loved and Lost" and "Good-bye."
With this letter, he sent the poems "Loved and Lost" and "Good-bye."
Dedicated to Marie:
For Marie:
LOVED AND LOST
Loved and lost
It isn't failure to have lost
A girl of whom you have nobly thought,
If buffeted and tempest tossed,
You fail to win the girl you sought.
It isn't failure, though the prize
In another's hand is placed;
A hero very often dies
If dying keeps him undisgraced.
[Pg 30]
To bow unto a better man
Is not the worst thing I could do,
Success is not in the things we scan,
But in the heart forever true,
It takes more courage for to fail
Than win a girl undeserved.
To bear the taunts of those who rail
Than from your purpose to be swerved.
When a girl frowns darkly
And hope is on the wane
Be constant, true and patient
Defeat will blossom into gain.
If your aim is high and honest
In victory it will tell,
For before the pearl is gotten
There must be a broken shell.
Robert.
Losing isn't a failure.
A girl you've loved nobly,
If tossed around by storms,
You didn't win the girl you wanted.
It’s not a failure, even if the prize
Ends up in someone else's possession;
A hero often meets their demise.
If dying preserves his honor.
[Pg 30]
To show respect to someone more honorable.
It's not the worst thing I could do,
Success isn't just about what we see,
But in a heart that is always genuine,
It takes more courage to fail.
It's better to lose than to win over a girl who doesn't deserve it.
To withstand the taunts of those who ridicule
Better to stay focused on your goals.
When a girl is upset
And hope is dwindling
Stay steady, honest, and patient
Failure will eventually lead to success.
If your aim is sincere and noble
In victory, it will show.
Before the pearl is discovered
There has to be a broken shell.
Robert.
To Marie,
To Marie
GOOD BYE
GOODBYE
And now I fly to bear my wound away,
Haply the future heals me of this hurt,
Since, sorely wounded, I still keep today
Mine honor as an armor around me girt.
But these last words, fair lady, bear in mind:
Ere for your sport another heart you break,
Forbear the triumph dear to womankind
And spare your victim, even for my sake.
And now I'm leaving to escape my pain,
Hopefully, the future will heal this pain,
Since I'm still deeply hurt, I continue to hold onto
My honor is like armor protecting me.
But keep in mind these final words, dear lady:
Before you hurt someone else for your own entertainment,
Please acknowledge the victory that women value.
And please spare your victim, even if it's just for my sake.
When Robert had finished this letter, he wrote to his old chum, Walter Kennelworth, in New York, that he had written a farewell letter to Marie and that it was all over. Walter replied:
When Robert finished this letter, he wrote to his old friend, Walter Kennelworth, in New York, telling him he had written a farewell note to Marie and that it was all over. Walter replied:
[Pg 31]
[Pg 31]
Dear Robert,
Dear Robert,
I have received your letter filled with gloom. Now, cheer up, old pal, the sun will shine again and Marie or some other girl just as good will smile on you. You are too young to let a girl wreck you. Stick to business and keep up your studies.
I’ve got your letter, and it’s pretty depressing. But hey, don’t worry, my friend, the sun will shine again, and Marie or another girl just as great will come along. You’re too young to let a girl bring you down. Focus on your work and keep up with your studies.
I enclose a poem which I think about fits your case, and it will probably work out about that way.
I’m sending you a poem that I think really fits your situation, and it will probably turn out that way.
With all good wishes,
Best wishes,
Your friend,
Walter.
Your friend, Walter.
A BROKEN VOW
A Broken Promise
It was a broken hearted boy who vowed a solemn vow,
I will not write a letter to that pretty little Editoress anyhow;
I will not do that fearsome thing, I will not pen a jest,
About the beautiful Hostess who mocks the staying guest.
He made a postscript to his vow, he made a codicil,
He was serious as tho he formed his will,
And then he sat down and smiled with all his might
About all the love letters he did not have to write.
But in a day or two he felt exceedingly queer and strange,
A restless something filled his mind, he longed for a change;
He asked the doctor what was wrong, the doctor gave a pill,
And made a memorandum to add twenty to his bill.
Then the pictures of all the girls he knew,
Came flocking to his brain;
Marie's lovely angel face marched sternly in the train,
And each of them and all of them compelled him to think
Just as a man thinks when he quits smoke or drink.
At last a little disappointing note came—then he said:
Just one more farewell love note I'll write;
It shall not be serious, something fancy and light.
[Pg 32]
He wrote a love letter,
Just as a man who says he has sworn off;
Takes Rock and Rye or some such thing to stop a cough.
But why pursue this sorry tale,
Why tell of what he did;
'Twas like the one more smoke or drink
That throws away the lid.
He wrote of the things she'd wrote and said,
Of memories of sweet caresses that haunted the heart and head;
He wrote of how much better she was than the other girl of the South,
Of her beautiful eyes and ruby mouth.
He wrote of love for her,
And how well she had served cocoa and consommé;
He wrote of love lost and debauched,
Until the break of day.
And when they came and found him ill
And sought to nurse him thru,
They said, "Here taste this chicken soup
She made, it will be good for you."
It was a heartbroken boy who made a serious vow,
I'm not going to write a letter to that cute little editor anyway;
I'm not going to do that scary thing; I won't tell a joke.
About the lovely hostess who playfully teases the guest who stays too long.
He added a postscript to his vow; he created a codicil.
He was serious, like he was writing his will,
Then he sat down and smiled as broadly as he could.
About all the love letters he never had to write.
But after a day or two, he started to feel really weird and off.
He felt restless and wanted a change.
He asked the doctor what was wrong, and the doctor gave him a pill,
And made a note to add twenty to his bill.
Then the images of all the girls he knew,
Flooded his mind;
Marie's beautiful angelic face marched seriously in line,
And each of them, along with all of them, made him reflect.
Just like a person thinks when they quit smoking or drinking.
Finally, a somewhat disappointing note arrived—then he said:
Just one more goodbye love note I’ll write;
It’ll be casual, something enjoyable and easygoing.
[Pg 32]
He wrote a love letter.
Just like someone who says they’ve given it up;
Use Rock and Rye or something similar to relieve a cough.
But why keep telling this sad story,
Why explain his actions;
It was like having just one more smoke or drink.
That's throwing away the lid.
He wrote about what she had written and said,
Of memories of sweet touches that stayed in his heart and mind;
He wrote about how much better she was than the other girl from the South, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
About her stunning eyes and ruby red lips.
He wrote about his love for her,
And how well she had served cocoa and soup;
He wrote about love that was lost and wasted,
Until dawn.
When they arrived and found him sick
And tried to look after him,
They said, "Here, give this chicken soup a try."
"She made it, and it will be good for you."
Robert became very despondent. He no longer took an interest in his work. Mr. Kennelworth finally wrote to Walter in New York, telling him of Robert's lack of interest in business, and that he wondered what had brought such a change in him. Walter, of course, had received letters from Robert about his break with Marie, so he wrote his father frankly and told him to have patience with Robert, that when this love affair passed away, he was sure he would be all right again.
Robert became really down. He stopped caring about his work. Mr. Kennelworth eventually wrote to Walter in New York, mentioning Robert's disinterest in business and wondering what had caused such a shift in him. Walter had already received letters from Robert about his breakup with Marie, so he wrote back to his father honestly, advising him to be patient with Robert. He was confident that once this love affair faded, Robert would be okay again.
Upon receiving Robert's letter, Marie wrote:
Upon getting Robert's letter, Marie wrote:
[Pg 33]
[Pg 33]
My dear Robert,
My dear Robert,
This is to be my farewell letter to you. I quote from Solomon, 2:5, "Stay me with flagons, comfort me with apples; for I am sick of love." Robert, I would rather have green apples and a stomach-ache, like Solomon says, for I am sick of what you call love. I want you to read St. Paul again, and see if the way you are acting is the way love acts. Paul says that "Love suffereth long, and is kind; love envieth not, doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil." Robert, if love is founded on faith and trust, it cannot be jealous. Love is the foundation of understanding, and if you understood me and if I thoroughly understood you, we would be in love yet, and be happy.
This is my farewell letter to you. I quote from Solomon, 2:5, "Stay me with flagons, comfort me with apples; for I am sick of love." Robert, I would rather have green apples and a stomachache, like Solomon says, because I'm tired of what you call love. I want you to read St. Paul again and see if your behavior matches what love really is. Paul says that "Love suffereth long, and is kind; love envieth not, doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil." Robert, if love is based on faith and trust, it can't be jealous. Love is the foundation of understanding, and if you truly understood me and I truly understood you, we would still be in love and happy.
"Love seeketh not its own to please
Nor for itself hath any care,
But for another gives its ease
And builds a heaven in hell's despair."
"Love doesn't look to please itself
Nor does it care for its own needs,
But gives comfort to another
And creates a paradise in hell's despair."
So long as you persist in jealousy and accuse me falsely, how can I go on loving, because you are not the old Robert who first loved me and taught me to love all of these years, and was never jealous before. Love that has been founded on years of confidence cannot change in a moment for another, and my love has not changed to Edward Mason, as you think. I still love you, but you have been wrong in your accusations.
As long as you keep being jealous and falsely accusing me, how can I continue to love? You’re not the same Robert who loved me first and taught me how to love all these years; you were never jealous before. A love that’s built on years of trust can’t just shift in an instant for someone else, and my love hasn’t changed for Edward Mason, despite what you think. I still love you, but you’ve been mistaken in your accusations.
I am sending you a little article, "Love," and hope that you may some day see how wrong you have been, and when you do, if you feel that way, write and tell me so.
I’m sending you a short article called "Love," and I hope that one day you can see how wrong you've been. If that happens, and you feel that way, please write and let me know.
Regretfully,
Marie.
Regrettably, Marie.
LOVE
Love
The spark of love gives more light than the universe of truth; yet truth is in love, and in order to act the truth, you must make love the truth, for remember that the handshake[Pg 34] of friendship, or the kiss and love of an innocent child, will do more to lift a soul to the light than the strongest and wisest argument even when rightly understood.
The spark of love shines brighter than the whole universe of truth; yet truth exists within love, and to embody that truth, you must make love your truth. Remember, a handshake of friendship or the kiss and affection of an innocent child can elevate a soul to the light more than the most powerful and wise argument, even if it's clearly understood. [Pg 34]
Beyond the boundaries of love no thought ever passed for love is everywhere. Love is a prophecy of freedom, and its song of melody is heard in the rhythmic motion of the ocean.
Beyond the limits of love, no thought ever existed, for love is everywhere. Love is a promise of freedom, and its melody can be heard in the rhythmic movement of the ocean.
Each "fowl of the air, each fish of the sea, and every living thing that moveth upon the earth" is the manifestation of love, for in their subsistence love has said, "As I create so I provide." Thus in every conceivable thing with form or without, with harmony or with discord—there love is manifested.
Each "bird of the air, each fish of the sea, and every living thing that moves on the earth" is a manifestation of love, for in their existence, love has stated, "As I create, I also give.." Therefore, in everything that has form or does not, in harmony or in discord—there love is present.
Love is the life of every plant, of every sunset, of every soul. It is the inspiration in the happy mind, and the voice that speaks to us in the time of temptation.
Love is the essence of every plant, every sunset, and every soul. It is the inspiration in joyful hearts and the voice that guides us in moments of temptation.
Love is the foundation of all understanding, it transcends all reasoning, for it is the fulfillment of the greatest.
Love is the basis of all understanding; it goes beyond reasoning, as it embodies the highest fulfillment.
Love gives faith to all things, for love believeth in its own.
Love gives hope to everything, because love believes in itself.
Love symbolizes the everlasting, for it is the spirit of the beginning, and its wonderful radiance of color decks each sunrise and sunset.
Love symbolizes eternity, as it embodies the essence of beginnings, and its beautiful hues brighten every sunrise and sunset.
Love is the breeze that blows away the clouds of doubt making the landscape of the soul radiant with joy and gladness. Each heart keeps time in unison to the rhythmic harmonies of love, for each is Love in All.
Love is the breeze that clears away the clouds of doubt, making the inner landscape shine with joy and happiness. Each heart beats in harmony with the rhythm of love, for each is Love in All.
Love has thrown into the shapeless void the breath that has given life to worlds and this vital spark or the life of man, illuminates the picture that love has painted.
Love has sent into the formless emptiness the breath that has given life to worlds, and this vital spark, the life of man, lights up the scene that love has created.
[Pg 35]
[Pg 35]
CHAPTER IV
When Robert received Marie's letter, he began to see himself in a different light. He read again the Book of Job, and realized what Job meant when he said, "I had a great fear, and it has come upon me." Robert realized that he had been fearful of losing Marie, and that as soon as there seemed to be a possibility of someone else being attracted to her, that that fear had come upon him and caused him to become jealous without cause, and that he had lost or was about to lose, Marie, who had been more than life to him. So he replied to Marie as follows:
When Robert got Marie's letter, he started to see himself in a new way. He read the Book of Job again and understood what Job meant when he said, "I had a great fear, and it has come upon me." Robert realized that he had been scared of losing Marie, and as soon as there was a chance that someone else might be interested in her, that fear took hold of him and made him jealous for no reason, putting his relationship with Marie at risk, someone who meant everything to him. So he replied to Marie as follows:
Dearest Marie:
Dear Marie:
Your sweet letter received. It has opened my heart to understanding and made me see myself as I am. I have read St. Paul on the greatest thing in the world and find that I have not been patient, have not been kind or generous. Above all, I have been jealous without cause. All of these things are not a part of true love. Paul says, "Faith, Hope and Love, but the greatest of these is Love." If I had had that great faith which never faileth and which is founded on love I would not have been jealous. I have been selfish; have sought myself to please, and have not thought enough about you.
I received your sweet letter. It’s opened my heart to understanding and helped me see myself as I truly am. I’ve read St. Paul on the greatest things in the world and realize that I haven’t been patient, kind, or generous. Most importantly, I've been jealous for no reason. None of these behaviors align with true love. Paul says, "Faith, Hope, and Love, but the greatest of these is Love." If I had truly had that unwavering faith rooted in love, I wouldn’t have felt jealous. I’ve been selfish, focused on pleasing myself, and haven’t thought enough about you.
I am sending a little poem that I have written, entitled "The Garden of Love," which I think will express to you fully just how I feel and how I see things now. I have tried to enter the Garden of Love through the wrong gate, and[Pg 36] now I want to enter it through the right gate. I will be happy and trusting, loving and thinking only of you.
I’m sending you a little poem I wrote called "The Garden of Love." I believe it captures my feelings and how I view things now. I tried to enter the Garden of Love through the wrong door, and[Pg 36] now I want to enter through the right one. I will be happy and trusting, loving, and focused only on you.
No more doubts or jealousy will ever be in my mind again, because love will be there, and these foul weeds can never remain where love is.
No more doubts or jealousy will ever be in my mind again, because love will be there, and these nasty weeds can never stay where love exists.
I want you, Marie, and only you. Please forgive and forget and make me happy again.
I want you, Marie, and only you. Please forgive me, forget the past, and make me happy again.
With all the love my heart can send, I am
With all the love my heart can give, I am
Hopefully,
Your own Robert.
Fingers crossed,
Your own Robert.
Dedicated to Marie Stanton, Who Inspired It.
Dedicated to Marie Stanton, Who Inspired This.
THE GARDEN OF LOVE
The Love Garden
Many enter the Garden of Love thru the wrong gate while there really is only one perfect gate. Imagination often leads us into the wrong path.
Many people enter the Garden of Love through the wrong gate when there is truly only one perfect gate. Imagination often leads us down the wrong path.
SELFISHNESS
SELFISHNESS
We enter thru the gate of Selfishness and immediately find ourselves in the dark Valley of Doubt where the foul weeds of deceit, lack of confidence, malice, greed and jealousy abound. Just on the other side of the Valley of Doubt lies the Mountain of Jealousy, which springs from lack of faith, understanding and forgetfulness. From the Mountain of Jealousy flows the river of Hate which has its source in the Valley of Doubt. This river leads to the Sea of Unhappiness, Sorrow, Despair and Death.
We walk through the gate of Selfishness and immediately find ourselves in the dark Valley of Doubt, where the nasty weeds of deceit, insecurity, malice, greed, and jealousy thrive. Just on the other side of the Valley of Doubt is the Mountain of Jealousy, which arises from a lack of faith, understanding, and awareness. From the Mountain of Jealousy flows the river of Hate, which originates in the Valley of Doubt. This river leads to the Sea of Unhappiness, Sorrow, Despair, and Death.
UNSELFISHNESS
Selflessness
We now enter the right gate to the Garden of Love, where we see a golden sign "Unselfishness" which can only lead to Love. We enter the Garden thru the Gate of Understanding where a beautiful bed of white lilies grow in all their[Pg 37] fragrance. Grasp one quickly and carry it thru life, for these are the lilies of faith which smother out all the foul weeds in the garden.
We now go through the right gate to the Garden of Love, where there's a golden sign that says "Unselfishness," which only leads to Love. We enter the Garden through the Gate of Understanding, where a beautiful patch of white lilies blooms in all their[Pg 37] fragrance. Grab one quickly and carry it through life, because these are the lilies of faith that will choke out all the nasty weeds in the garden.
Next you will see a fountain of pure water. Touch your lips to it for it is the Water of Forgetfulness and it feeds the Lily of Faith. After this you are ready to pass on thru the Garden and enjoy the flowers which blossom forth nurtured by the Water of Love. Among these are Self-sacrifice, which is the basis of real love. Then you will find a beautiful flower that many never see at all, Confidence. It is beautiful and fragrant and stands near the Flower of Happiness.
Next, you'll see a fountain with crystal-clear water. Dip your lips in it because it's the Water of Forgetfulness, and it nourishes the Lily of Faith. After this, you'll be ready to walk through the Garden and enjoy the flowers that bloom, nurtured by the Water of Love. Among these is Self-sacrifice, which is the foundation of true love. Then, you'll come across a beautiful flower that many never notice, Confidence. It's lovely and fragrant and stands close to the Flower of Happiness.
You will find the flower of Kindness in full bloom beside the Rose of Charity, then near the end of the Garden there is a tiny flower blooming all alone. It is pale and delicate and few appreciate it until late in life,—it is Unrewarded Kindness. But we do reach it just before we pass into the Vale of Content, and we realize that the path which leads to Love and Happiness is only found by helping to lead our fellow travelers thru the Field of Content.
You’ll find the flower of Kindness thriving next to the Rose of Charity, and then, near the end of the Garden, there’s a small flower blooming all alone. It’s pale and delicate, and not many appreciate it until later in life—it is Unrewarded Kindness. But we do encounter it just before we move into the Vale of Content, and we understand that the path that leads to Love and Happiness is only found by helping guide our fellow travelers through the Field of Content.
When we have progressed thus far we look for the other entrance to the Garden and find that the Gate of Selfishness has disappeared and the Valley of Doubt is now covered with the Lily of Faith, and the Mountain of Jealousy has been melted into a Valley of Self-sacrifice. Where the River of Hate flowed we now find a Sea of Kindness flowing into the Ocean of Happiness. When we reach the end of the Garden we find the flower of all flowers, its beauty and radiance far outshining the noon-day Sun. Seek no further—it is the Flower of Love. Place the Lily of Faith beside it, nurture it with the Water of Kindness and you will have it always.
When we’ve come this far, we look for the other entrance to the Garden and see that the Gate of Selfishness has vanished, and the Valley of Doubt is now blanketed with the Lily of Faith. The Mountain of Jealousy has transformed into a Valley of Self-Sacrifice. Where the River of Hate used to flow, we now discover a Sea of Kindness pouring into the Ocean of Happiness. At the end of the Garden, we find the most beautiful flower, its brightness and brilliance surpassing even the noon-day Sun. Look no further—it is the Flower of Love. Place the Lily of Faith next to it, water it with the Water of Kindness, and you will always have it.
Robert.
Robert.
This was the letter that won Marie, because she agreed with St. Paul that love was the greatest thing in the world. She did not wait to write, but telegraphed Robert:
This was the message that captured Marie's heart, because she agreed with St. Paul that love was the most important thing in the world. She didn't wait to write; instead, she sent a telegram to Robert:
[Pg 38]
[Pg 38]
YOUR SWEET LETTER RECEIVED—YOU ARE MY OLD ROBERT AND I AM YOUR MARIE AND ALWAYS WILL BE
YOUR SWEET LETTER RECEIVED—YOU ARE MY OLD ROBERT AND I AM YOUR MARIE AND ALWAYS WILL BE
MARIE.
MARIE.
Marie then wrote the following letter:
Marie then wrote the following letter:
Dear Robert,
Dear Robert,
I have just wired you because I am happier now than I have ever been and I know that we are always going to be happy. You are going to be my ideal Robert, the way that I want you to be, and I am going to love you and make you so happy that you'll always be that way.
I just sent you a message because I’m happier now than I’ve ever been, and I know we’re always going to be happy. You’re going to be my perfect Robert, just how I envision you, and I’m going to love you and make you so happy that you’ll always stay that way.
I knew all along that it was useless for us to make up until you saw things in the right light and realized that there was no cause for jealousy and that my long years of devotion should have proven my love. Until you could see it that way and make up under those conditions, it would only invite more trouble later.
I knew from the beginning that it was pointless for us to reconcile until you understood things clearly and recognized that there was no reason to be jealous and that my many years of loyalty should have shown my love. Until you could see it like that and we could make up under those circumstances, it would only lead to more problems down the line.
There is really nothing more to say, but to let bygones be bygones, live and love each other and make the future everything we want it to be, because love creates everything and made the world. God is love.
There’s really nothing more to add, except to let the past stay in the past, live, and love each other, and make the future everything we want it to be, because love creates everything and formed the world. God is love.
The little poem you sent, "Loved and Lost," seems very appropriate now for in it you said that before the pearl is gotten, there must be a broken shell. You did have the broken shell, Robert, and now we are going to mend it. I believe that your aim has been high and honest, and now in future it will tell.
The little poem you sent, "Loved and Lost," feels very fitting right now because it says that before you can get the pearl, there has to be a broken shell. You did experience the broken shell, Robert, and now we’re going to fix it. I believe that your intentions have been noble and true, and that will show in the future.
I can hardly wait to see you, Robert. I want you to come over next Saturday afternoon, and spend Saturday evening and Sunday with me. I want to look into your trusting eyes again and know that you still love me in the same old way. I want to make you know that I have never loved Edward Mason or anyone else, but have always loved and trusted you.
I can’t wait to see you, Robert. I want you to come over next Saturday afternoon and spend Saturday evening and Sunday with me. I want to look into your trusting eyes again and know that you still love me the same way you always have. I want you to know that I’ve never loved Edward Mason or anyone else; I’ve always loved and trusted you.
With all the love my heart can give, I am
With all the love my heart can give, I am
Your
Marie.
Your
Marie.
[Pg 39]
[Pg 39]
P.S. I am enclosing a poem, "The Land of Beginning Again." We are really going to begin again, aren't we, Robert, and be more happy than ever?
P.S. I'm including a poem, "The Land of Beginning Again." We're really going to start fresh, aren't we, Robert, and be happier than ever?
THE LAND OF BEGINNING AGAIN
The Land of New Beginnings
I wish that there were some wonderful place
Called the Land of Beginning Again,
Where all our mistakes and all our heartaches
And all of our poor, selfish grief
Could be dropped, like a shabby old coat, at the door,
And never put on again.
I wish we could come on it all unaware,
Like the hunter who finds a lost trail;
And I wish that the one whom our blindness had done
The greatest injustice of all
Could be at the gates, like an old friend that waits
For the comrade he's gladdest to hail.
We would find all the things we intended to do
But forgot and remembered—too late,
Little praises unspoken, little promises broken,
And all of the thousand and one
Little duties neglected that might have perfected
The day for one less fortunate.
It wouldn't be possible not to be kind,
In the Land of Beginning Again;
And the ones we misjudged and the ones whom we grudged
Their moments of victory here
Would find in the grasp of our loving handclasp
More than penitent lips could explain.
[Pg 40]
For what had been hardest we'd know had been best,
And what had seemed loss would be gain;
For there isn't a sting that will not take wing
When we've faced it and laughed it away;
And I think that the laughter is most what we're after
In the Land of Beginning Again!
So I wish that there were some wonderful place
Called the Land of Beginning Again,
Where all our mistakes and all our heartaches
And all of our poor, selfish grief
Could be dropped, like a shabby old coat, at the door,
And never put on again.
I wish there was a wonderful place
Called the Land of Beginning Again,
Where all our mistakes and heartaches
And all our selfish grief
Could be left behind, like an old coat, at the door,
And never picked up again.
I wish we could stumble upon it unexpectedly,
Like a hunter discovering a lost trail;
And I wish the person we wronged the most
Could be at the gates, like an old friend waiting
For the buddy he's happiest to see.
We would find all the things we meant to do
But forgot and remembered—too late,
Little praises left unsaid, little promises broken,
And all the countless little duties
We neglected that could have made
The day better for someone less fortunate.
It wouldn't be possible not to be kind,
In the Land of Beginning Again;
And those we misjudged and those we begrudged
Their moments of victory here
Would find in the warmth of our loving handshake
More than mere apologies could express.
[Pg 40]
For what had been toughest would be understood as best,
And what seemed like a loss would turn into a gain;
For there's no pain that won't fade away
When we've faced it and laughed it off;
And I think that laughter is really what we seek
In the Land of Beginning Again!
So I wish there was a wonderful place
Called the Land of Beginning Again,
Where all our mistakes and heartaches
And all our selfish grief
Could be left behind, like an old coat, at the door,
And never picked up again.
Louisa Fletcher Tarkington.
Louisa Fletcher Tarkington.
On a beautiful sunshiny Saturday afternoon on the 23rd of October, 1926, as the train wended its way across the prairies for Sherman, Texas, Robert kept watching out of the car window, his face beaming with smiles as he thought of his meeting with Marie. He counted every turn of the wheels because he knew they were bringing him closer to her.
On a beautiful sunny Saturday afternoon on October 23, 1926, as the train made its way across the plains towards Sherman, Texas, Robert kept looking out of the car window, his face lighting up with smiles as he thought about his meeting with Marie. He counted every time the wheels turned because he knew they were bringing him closer to her.
When he arrived in Sherman that night, Marie welcomed him with open arms. They spent Saturday and Sunday together and were happier than they had ever been before. He confided to Marie his future plans. Told her that he was working on an invention, and also planning to make some money speculating in Stocks and Commodities. That he hoped to make a lot of money and prove himself worthy of her, so that her father would consent to their marriage. That he would return with all the hope and faith a man could have in a woman, and with that faith and her love failure was impossible, as there wasn't anything in the world he[Pg 41] couldn't do. Marie assured him of her faith and confidence. So long as he had that faith and her love, she knew he could do great things. Said she would willingly wait until he made a success.
When he got to Sherman that night, Marie greeted him warmly. They spent Saturday and Sunday together and were happier than they had ever been. He shared his future plans with Marie. He told her he was working on an invention and also planning to make some money by investing in stocks and commodities. He hoped to make a lot of money and prove himself deserving of her, so her father would agree to their marriage. He wanted to return full of hope and faith in her, and with that faith and her love, he believed nothing was impossible; he felt there was nothing he couldn’t accomplish. Marie reassured him of her faith and confidence. As long as he had that faith and her love, she knew he could achieve great things. She said she would gladly wait until he found success.
After Robert returned, he began to study the Bible more than ever, and work out things according to science. He read the Book of Ezekiel, and planned on building an airplane along the lines outlined by Ezekiel. Figured that there must be a way to build a plane of this kind which would be the greatest ever, and felt that the day was coming when his country would need the protection of the greatest invention of the age. From reading of the Bible, war seemed inevitable, and Robert believed that the next war would be in the air.
After Robert came back, he started studying the Bible more than ever and figured things out using science. He read the Book of Ezekiel and planned to build an airplane based on the designs described there. He thought there had to be a way to create a plane like that, which would be the best ever, and he sensed that the day was approaching when his country would need the protection of this incredible invention. From his Bible readings, war seemed unavoidable, and Robert believed the next war would be fought in the sky.
He began to read all the magazines along the lines of science and invention and studied the Bible in order to understand natural law and know how to apply it.
He started reading all the magazines about science and invention and studied the Bible to grasp natural law and learn how to apply it.
Robert wrote to Walter telling him that he had been to Sherman to see Marie, that they had made up and that he was supremely happy. He confided to Walter his hopes of a great discovery and told him that with the love of Marie and her faith in him there was nothing he could not do.
Robert wrote to Walter, telling him that he had gone to Sherman to see Marie, that they had reconciled, and that he was extremely happy. He shared with Walter his hopes for a major discovery and mentioned that with Marie's love and faith in him, there was nothing he couldn’t achieve.
He had figured out from the Bible that a time of trouble such as the world had never seen would begin in 1927, and would continue until 1932. There would be war, famine and pestilence all over the earth, and that except the time be shortened every human being on the face of the earth would be destroyed according to the Bible. He was anxious to make money to complete his invention to protect his own country because he knew[Pg 42] that the United States was yet to face the greatest war in history, and every nation would rise against us. The great gold supply that was gathered by the United States from the beginning of the great World War had caused commercial jealousy of all other nations and it would only be a short time before we were at war. Unless we were prepared with modern inventions we were going to lose the next war. He knew what was coming and wanted to prepare to meet the emergency that was to come.
He had figured out from the Bible that a time of trouble like the world had never seen would start in 1927 and last until 1932. There would be war, famine, and disease all over the globe, and unless this time was shortened, every person on earth would be wiped out according to the Bible. He was eager to make money to finish his invention to protect his own country because he knew that the United States was about to face the biggest war in history, and every nation would be against us. The huge amount of gold that the United States accumulated since the start of the great World War had sparked commercial jealousy from all other nations, and it wouldn't be long before we were at war. If we weren't ready with modern inventions, we were going to lose the next war. He understood what was coming and wanted to prepare for the upcoming crisis.
Many letters passed between Robert and Marie during the latter part of 1926. Her letters of love and encouragement helped Robert to make progress in his work. He saved his money and planned for their future.
Many letters exchanged hands between Robert and Marie during the latter part of 1926. Her letters filled with love and support motivated Robert to advance in his work. He saved his money and made plans for their future.
Christmas, 1926, was the happiest that Robert had ever known and wanting Marie to share it with him he sent her a beautiful ring, wrote her that he had saved his money and was now in position to buy it. The diamond, he said, represented purity, firmness and faith and symbolized all those things in her and his great trust in her. He told her that he was anxious to get in shape to go to New York to continue his studies, and work and make money and be near his old chum, Walter, who had always been a great comfort to him and encouraged him in so many ways.
Christmas 1926 was the happiest time Robert had ever experienced. Wanting Marie to share in his joy, he sent her a beautiful ring and wrote that he had saved up his money and was finally able to buy it. He mentioned that the diamond represented purity, strength, and faith, symbolizing those qualities in her and his deep trust in her. He shared that he was eager to get in shape to head to New York to continue his studies, work, earn money, and be close to his old friend Walter, who had always been a great support and encouraged him in so many ways.
In thanking Robert for the ring, Marie wrote that so long as she lived, she would wear it in honor of him, and as an emblem of faith and trust in the greatest man in the world. That she knew there was nothing he could not do. The little poem entitled, "It Can Be[Pg 43] Done," which she sent along was a great inspiration to Robert when trials, troubles and obstacles arose in the years that followed.
In thanking Robert for the ring, Marie wrote that as long as she lived, she would wear it in honor of him and as a symbol of faith and trust in the greatest man in the world. She knew there was nothing he couldn't do. The short poem titled, "It Can Be[Pg 43] Done," which she sent along, became a great source of inspiration for Robert when challenges, difficulties, and obstacles came up in the years that followed.
IT CAN BE DONE
It’s possible.
Somebody said that it couldn't be done,
But he, with a chuckle, replied
That maybe it couldn't, but he would be one
Who wouldn't say so till he tried.
So he buckled right in, with the trace of a grin
On his face. If he worried, he hid it,
He started to sing as he tackled the thing
That couldn't be done, and he did it.
Somebody scoffed: "Oh, you'll never do that:
At least it has never been done,"
But he took off his coat and he took off his hat,
And the first thing we knew he'd begun it,
With the lift of his chin, and a bit of a grin,
Without any doubting or quiddit,
He started to sing as he tackled the thing
That couldn't be done, and he did it.
There are thousands to tell you it cannot be done,
There are thousands to prophesy failure;
There are thousands to point out to you, one by one,
The dangers that wait to assail you;
But just buckle in with a bit of a grin,
Then take off your coat and go to it;
Just start in to sing as you tackle the thing,
That cannot be done and you'll do it.
Someone claimed it was impossible,
But he responded with a laugh.
That it might not be possible, but he wouldn’t be that kind of person.
Who would say that until he gave it a try?
So he dove right in, with a hint of a grin.
On his face. If he was worried, he concealed it,
He began singing as he faced the challenge.
That couldn't be done, but he did it.
Someone scoffed, "Oh, you'll never be able to do that:
"At least it's never been done."
But he removed his coat and his hat,
And before we realized it, he had begun,
With his chin held high and a smirk on his face,
Without a doubt,
He began singing as he worked on the task.
That couldn't be done, but he did it anyway.
There are thousands who will tell you it can't be done,
There are thousands of ways to predict failure;
There are thousands to highlight, one by one,
The dangers that are ready to strike you;
But just dive right in with a little smile,
So, take off your coat and get started;
Just start singing as you take it on,
That's impossible, but you'll make it happen.
On the 1st day of January, 1927, Robert received a beautiful letter of commendation from his employer,[Pg 44] Mr. Kennelworth, in which was enclosed a check for $500 as a bonus, and also notice of an advance in his salary of $50 a month. This was very gratifying to Robert, because he felt that he was making progress, and that a man who had made the great success that Mr. Kennelworth had, must have been watching him closer than he thought. He thought that Mr. Kennelworth had seen something in him worthy of advancement, so he only worked harder to show his appreciation. He wrote a letter to his friend Walter in New York telling him of his father's generosity and how much he appreciated it now that he was working, planning and saving his money, hoping to be with Walter in New York soon where he could start speculating and make a lot of money so that he could complete his great invention and do something to benefit the world.
On January 1, 1927, Robert received a wonderful letter of praise from his boss, [Pg 44] Mr. Kennelworth. The letter included a check for $500 as a bonus and a notice of a $50 monthly raise. This made Robert very happy because he felt he was making progress. He believed that someone as successful as Mr. Kennelworth must have been keeping a close eye on him. He thought Mr. Kennelworth saw something in him that deserved promotion, so he worked even harder to show his gratitude. He wrote a letter to his friend Walter in New York, sharing his father's generosity and how much he appreciated it, especially now that he was working, planning, and saving money. He hoped to be in New York with Walter soon, where he could start investing and make a lot of money to complete his great invention and contribute to the world.
Robert wrote Marie of this good fortune which had come to him in the new year and how it had stimulated his hopes to greater things in the future. He was sure that with her love, he would continue and accomplish every desire that he had hoped for. Marie wrote him beautiful letters of encouragement, filled with love and admiration for the man that she was living for,—her ideal. She told him that she was making great progress with her studies and hoped to graduate in a few years and be an honor to him and assist him in his work. She sent a little poem, entitled: "Act the Man and Face It Out."
Robert wrote to Marie about the good luck that had come his way in the new year and how it had boosted his hopes for bigger things in the future. He was confident that with her love, he could achieve every dream he had wished for. Marie sent him beautiful letters of encouragement, filled with love and admiration for the man she lived for—her ideal. She told him she was making great progress with her studies and hoped to graduate in a few years, becoming a source of pride for him and helping him in his work. She included a little poem titled: "Act the Man and Face It Out."
[Pg 45]
[Pg 45]
ACT THE MAN AND FACE IT OUT
ACT LIKE A MAN AND DEAL WITH IT
Should life's storms be blowing gusty, or the road be hot and dusty,
Don't give up and pull a face all glum and blue;
Cheer up, man, and tackle trouble. If your efforts you redouble
There'll be brighter days ahead awaiting you.
Where's the use of whining, moaning, or of wasting time in droning
Never yet have such things pulled a fellow thru,
When you've trouble you must meet it, that's the proper way to treat it,
Always bear in mind results depend on you.
Never heed the whiner's chatter, 'tis right deeds that matter,
That will pierce the clouds—the roughest pathway span,
Every trouble is made lighter, and you'll find your outlook brighter
If you tackle things and face them like a man.
If you mean to conquer trouble, you must take it at the double.
You must act the man and face the matter out;
Tackle trouble, gamely fight it. Shirking it will never right it,
Face it bravely, and your trouble you will rout.
When life's storms are intense or the journey is difficult and rough,
Don't give up and mope around with a sad expression;
Cheer up and face challenges. If you push yourself more,
Brighter days are coming your way.
What's the point of whining, complaining, or wasting time focusing on it?
Nothing ever helped anyone get through like that.
When you have problems, you need to confront them; that’s the best way to deal with them.
Always remember that the outcome relies on you.
Ignore the complaints; what matters is what you do.
Those will break through the clouds—the hardest paths can be traveled,
Every problem feels easier to handle, and you'll notice your perspective is more positive.
If you face challenges directly like a true individual.
If you want to overcome challenges, you need to address them right away.
You need to be brave and confront the issue directly;
Confront your problems and tackle them with courage. Ignoring them won't fix anything.
Face them directly, and you'll overcome your difficulties.
Tid Bits.
Tidbits.
Marie wrote of her plans for the future. How she hoped to live to see him the greatest man in the world; how she wanted to one day bring him before her father and show him what her love and confidence in a poor boy had done for him. She wanted her father to be proud of Robert as she was. After all the success she[Pg 46] wanted them to be able to enjoy the closing years of their lives in peace and quiet together, where they could reminisce over the trials, troubles and obstacles overcome which had led to the victory which is always the fruit of true and lasting love. Here follows a poem—"After the Years—Quiet."
Marie wrote about her plans for the future. How she hoped to see him become the greatest man in the world; how she wanted to someday bring him to her father and show him what her love and faith in a poor boy had accomplished. She wanted her father to be as proud of Robert as she was. After all the success she[Pg 46] wanted them to enjoy the last years of their lives in peace and quiet together, where they could look back on the trials, troubles, and challenges they overcame that led to the victory which is always the result of true and lasting love. Here follows a poem—"After the Years—Quiet."
AFTER THE YEARS—QUIET
AFTER THE YEARS—SILENT
At last—after the years have wrought their will,
Go build a house of solace for thyself;
With things that pleasure thee its rooms upfill—
Turn thy soft light; a rose jar on thy shelf.
Have there the books thou wilt not read again,
So well thou knowest all of their magic old;
Have there the lute that silent shall remain,
Thy heart all music from its tones of gold.
And dream beside thy fire; dream of the guest
That cometh now no more—yet he is there,
If so thy soul would shape him, and thy rest
And dream—within a dream with thee will share.
Have there all things thou countest as thine own;
And what thou wouldst have had—there let it be.
But what thou wouldst not let it pass unknown,
After the years have wrought their will on thee.
And take no more a burden on thy heart,
Wrestling—if this be good—if that be ill;
And strive no more to better what thou art;
With consolation thy whole being fill.
[Pg 47]
And so with quiet lapping thee around,
A presence like a God's thy house shall fill,
But question not thereof nor even pray,
For importuning words such joy might mill.
Build thee that house of solace—out of sight;
A charm above the door and on the sill,
And trouble shall go by thee. 'Tis thy right—
At last—after the years have wrought their will.
Finally—after all the years have influenced your life,
Go create a cozy space for yourself;
Fill its rooms with things that make you happy—
Bring in your soft light; a jar of roses on your shelf.
Have those books that you won’t read again,
For you know all of their ancient magic so well;
Keep the lute that will stay quiet,
Your heart carries all the music from its golden tones.
And dream by your fire; dream of the guest __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Who no longer visits—but he's still present,
If your soul envisions him, and your rest
And dream—inside a dream, he will share it with you.
Have all the things you think belong to you;
And what you desire—let it be present.
But don’t give up on what you want to share,
After all the years have molded you.
And stop carrying burdens on your heart,
Debating whether this is good or that is bad;
And don’t struggle to change who you are;
Immerse yourself completely in comfort.
[Pg 47]
With calmness all around you,
A presence like a divine force will fill your home,
But don’t doubt it or even pray,
Asking about such things might take away that joy.
Build that hidden house of comfort;
A charm above the door and on the windowsill,
And problems will pass you by. It's your right—
Finally—after all these years have shaped you.
Edith M. Thomas.
Edith M. Thomas.
Robert sent Marie an article entitled, "A Standard" by Christian D. Larson. He told her that this was going to be his standard for the future, and that following this standard with her love and faith he would accomplish everything that she hoped for him to.
Robert sent Marie an article called "A Standard" by Christian D. Larson. He told her that this would be his guideline for the future, and that by sticking to this standard with her love and faith, he would achieve everything she hoped for him.
A STANDARD
A guideline
To be so strong that nothing can disturb your peace of mind.
To be so strong that nothing can shake your peace of mind.
To make all your friends see that there is something in them.
To show all your friends that there’s something special in them.
To look at the funny side of everything and make your optimism come true.
To find the humor in everything and turn your optimism into reality.
To think only of the best, to work only for the best, and to expect only the best.
To focus only on the best, to strive only for the best, and to anticipate only the best.
To be just as enthusiastic about the success of others as you are about your own.
Be just as excited about other people's success as you are about your own.
To forget the mistakes of the past and press on to the greater achievements of the future.
To move past the mistakes of the past and focus on the bigger achievements ahead.
To wear a cheerful countenance at all times and give every living creature you meet a smile.
Wear a cheerful face all the time and greet every living creature you meet with a smile.
To give so much time to the improvement of yourself that you have no time to criticize others.
Focus so much on improving yourself that you don’t have time to criticize others.
To be too large for worry, too noble for anger, too strong for fear; and too happy to permit the presence of trouble.
To be too big to worry, too good for anger, too strong to be afraid; and too happy to let trouble in.
[Pg 48]
[Pg 48]
To think well of yourself and to proclaim this face to the world, not in loud words but in great deeds.
To have a positive self-image and to show this to the world, not through loud words but through meaningful actions.
To live in the faith that the whole world is on your side so long as you are true to the best that is in you.
To believe that the entire world is on your side as long as you stay true to the best parts of yourself.
Christian D. Larson.
Christian D. Larson.
Marie continued to write him encouraging letters from time to time. Their love affair continued smooth with no troubles or interruptions. Marie was a great reader and was studying carefully, always collecting poems and articles which she thought would help and encourage Robert. One was entitled:
Marie kept sending him encouraging letters now and then. Their romance went on without any problems or interruptions. Marie was a passionate reader and was studying diligently, always gathering poems and articles that she believed would inspire and motivate Robert. One was titled:
"WHY THE SAINTS WERE SAINTS"
"Why the Saints are Saints"
Because they were cheerful when it was hard to be cheerful;
And patient when it was hard to be patient;
And because they pushed on when they wanted to stand still;
And kept silent when they wanted to talk,
And were agreeable when they wanted to be disagreeable.
Author Unknown.
They were happy even when it was hard to be.
And calm when it was hard to stay calm;
And because they continued on even when they wanted to quit;
And remained silent when they wanted to speak up,
And went along when they wanted to resist.
Author Unknown.
and also another one by Herbert Kaufman, reading as follows:
and also another one by Herbert Kaufman, reading as follows:
Don't let busy-bodies turn you from the path you have selected,
Incredulity and unbelief are quite to be expected,
What if butters-in do scold you?
What if fools try to remold you?
If you aren't streaked with yellow such
Discouragement won't hold you.
Some will doubt you.
Lots will flout you.
[Pg 49]
More than one will lie about you.
They'll deride you
And decide you.
Need an "Older" hand to guide you.
Do not listen to the croakers—fight it out once you have commenced it.
If you meet with opposition simply run your head against it.
All big things that we know about were won by self-believers.
Quitters, never have been, nor can they be, achievers.
Herbert Kaufman.
Don't let nosy people steer you away from the path you've chosen,
Skepticism and doubt are totally normal,
So what if nosy people criticize you?
So what if idiots try to change you?
If you’re not scared,
Discouragement won't hold you back.
Some will question you.
Many will make fun of you.
[Pg 49]
More than one person will lie about you.
They'll make fun of you
And judge you.
You’ll need someone wiser to guide you.
Ignore the naysayers—keep pushing forward once you’ve started.
If you encounter resistance, just keep pushing forward.
All great achievements come from people who have confidence in themselves.
Quitters have never been and can never be achievers.
Herbert Kaufman.
[Pg 50]
[Pg 50]
CHAPTER V
Marie's love and devotion for Robert were bearing fruit. He studied the Bible day and night, worked on his plans for the future and continued his investigation of science, for he believed that the Bible was the key to the process by which man may know all there is to know. He realized that by studying it he might be able to forecast the future and benefit himself thereby. Above all things he was interested in airplanes, inventing and improving an airplane that would be useful in the future wars. He had found the plan for a great airplane in Ezekiel 1:4-16:
Marie's love and dedication to Robert were paying off. He studied the Bible constantly, worked on his plans for the future, and continued exploring science because he believed that the Bible held the key to understanding everything there is to know. He understood that by studying it, he could potentially predict the future and benefit from it. Above all, he was fascinated by airplanes, working on inventing and improving a plane that would be useful in future wars. He had discovered a design for a massive airplane in Ezekiel 1:4-16.
And I looked, and behold, a whirlwind came out of the north, a great cloud, and a fire infolding itself, and a brightness was about it, and out of the midst thereof as the colour of amber, out of the midst of the fire.
And I looked, and there was a whirlwind coming from the north, a huge cloud with fire swirling within it, and there was brightness all around it, and from the center of it was something that looked like amber, coming from the heart of the fire.
Also out of the midst thereof came the likeness of four living creatures. And this was their appearance; they had the likeness of a man.
Also from the middle of it came the appearance of four living beings. And this is what they looked like; they resembled a human.
And one had four faces, and every one had four wings.
And one had four faces, and each one had four wings.
And their feet were straight feet; and the sole of their feet was like the sole of a calf's foot; and they sparkled like the colour of burnished brass.
And their feet were straight; the soles of their feet looked like a calf's hooves, and they shimmered like polished brass.
And they had the hands of a man under their wings on their four sides; and they four had their faces and their wings.
And they had a man’s hands under their wings on all four sides; and each of them had their faces and wings.
Their wings were joined one to another; they turned not when they went; they went every one straight forward.
Their wings were connected to each other; they didn’t turn as they moved; each one went straight ahead.
As for the likeness of their faces, they four had the face[Pg 51] of a man, and the face of a lion on the right side; and they four had the face of an ox on the left side; they four also had the face of an eagle.
As for how their faces looked, the four had the face[Pg 51] of a man, and on the right side, a lion's face; on the left side, they had the face of an ox; and they all had the face of an eagle.
Thus were their faces; and their wings were stretched upward; two wings of every one were joined one to another; and two covered their bodies.
Thus were their faces; and their wings were stretched upward; two wings of each were joined to one another; and two covered their bodies.
And they went every one straight forward; whither the spirit was to go; they went; and they turned not when they went.
And each one went straight ahead, wherever the spirit led them; they followed it without turning back.
As for the likeness of the living creatures, their appearance was like burning coals of fire, and like the appearance of lamps: it went up and down among the living creatures; and the fire was bright, and out of the fire went forth lightning.
As for the look of the living creatures, they resembled burning coals and looked like lamps. The flames moved up and down among them; the fire was bright, and from the fire came flashes of lightning.
And the living creatures ran and returned as the appearance of a flash of lightning.
And the living creatures moved quickly back and forth like a flash of lightning.
Now, as I beheld the living creatures, behold, one wheel upon the earth by the living creatures, with his four faces.
Now, as I looked at the living creatures, I saw a wheel on the ground beside them, with four faces.
The appearance of the wheels and their work was like unto the colour of a beryl; and they four had one likeness: and their appearance and their work was as it were a wheel in the middle of a wheel.
The look of the wheels and how they functioned was like the color of a beryl; and the four of them looked alike: their appearance and their function was like a wheel inside another wheel.
Robert felt sure that this was the prediction and description of an airplane that Ezekiel was talking about. He thought that an airplane could be built with four wings, which would be more powerful and useful than any of the airplanes yet built. It was his great desire to build an airplane of this kind.
Robert was convinced that this was the prediction and description of an airplane that Ezekiel was referring to. He believed that an airplane could be designed with four wings, which would be more powerful and useful than any airplanes built so far. He had a strong desire to create an airplane like this.
Robert read Ezekiel 5:2 and 12:
Robert read Ezekiel 5:2 and 12:
Thou shalt burn with fire a third part in the midst of the city, when the days of the siege are fulfilled; and thou shalt take a third part, and smite about it with a knife; and a third part thou shalt scatter in the wind; and I will draw but a sword after them.
You shall burn with fire one third in the middle of the city when the days of the siege are over; and you shall take one third and strike it with a knife; and one third you shall scatter in the wind; and I will bring a sword against them.
A third part of thee shall die with the pestilence, and with[Pg 52] famine shall they be consumed in the midst of thee; and a third part shall fall by the sword round about thee; and I will scatter a third part into all the winds, and I will draw out a sword after them.
A third of you will die from disease, and famine will wipe out another third of you in your midst; a third will be killed by the sword all around you, and I will scatter a third into all the winds, and I will pursue them with a sword.
Also Ezekiel 7:2 and 12:
Also Ezekiel 7:2 and 12:
Also, thou son of man, thus saith the Lord God unto the land of Israel. An end, the end is come upon the four corners of the land.
Also, you, son of man, this is what the Lord God says to the land of Israel. An end, the end has come upon the four corners of the land.
The time is come, the day draweth near; let not the buyer rejoice, nor the seller mourn; for wrath is upon all the multitude thereof.
The time has come, the day is approaching; let not the buyer celebrate, nor the seller feel sad; for anger is upon all the crowd.
Robert thought he saw in this the coming war and famine on the earth from the cycle, that a greater portion of the earth would be destroyed by war and famine, and that the end was near. Ezekiel 7:13:
Robert thought he saw in this the coming war and famine on the earth from the cycle, that a larger part of the earth would be destroyed by war and famine, and that the end was near. Ezekiel 7:13:
For the seller shall not return to that which is sold, although they were yet alive; for the vision is touching the whole multitude thereof, which shall not return; neither shall any strengthen himself in the iniquity of his life.
For the seller won’t go back to what has been sold, even while they are still alive; because the vision concerns the entire group of them, which cannot return; nor shall anyone find strength in the wrongdoing of their life.
Ezekiel 8:1 and 14:
Ezekiel 8:1 and 14:
And it came to pass in the sixth year, in the sixth month, in the fifth day of the month, as I sat in mine house, and the elders of Judah sat before me, that the hand of the Lord God fell there upon me.
And it happened in the sixth year, on the sixth month, and on the fifth day of the month, as I sat in my house with the elders of Judah sitting in front of me, that the hand of the Lord God came upon me.
Then he brought me to the door of the gate of the Lord's house which was toward the north; and behold, there sat women weeping for Tammuz.
Then he brought me to the door of the gate of the Lord's house, which faced the north; and look, there were women sitting and crying for Tammuz.
Ezekiel 10:9-11:
Ezekiel 10:9-11
And when I looked, behold, the four wheels by the cherubims, one wheel by one cherub, and another wheel by another[Pg 53] cherub: and the appearance of the wheels was as of the colour of a beryl stone.
And when I looked, there were the four wheels next to the cherubim, one wheel next to one cherub, and another wheel next to another cherub: and the wheels looked like they were made of beryl stone.[Pg 53]
And as for their appearances, they four had one likeness, as if a wheel had been in the midst of a wheel.
And regarding their appearances, the four of them had a similar look, as if one wheel was inside another wheel.
When they went, they went upon their four sides; they turned not as they went, but to the place whither the head looked they followed it; they turned not as they went.
When they moved, they moved in every direction; they didn't turn as they went, but followed wherever the head was looking; they didn't turn as they moved.
Robert felt sure that it was an airplane which Ezekiel was talking about and which was going to be made in the future. He thought the one referred to with "the face of an eagle" referred to the United States Government. He hoped to build some day and help win the great war in the air and make peace when the days of the "End" come and the great air battles would be fought. Ezekiel 10:19 and 21:
Robert was convinced that Ezekiel was talking about an airplane that would be developed in the future. He believed that the phrase "the face of an eagle" referred to the United States Government. He hoped to contribute one day and help win the major air war and bring peace when the time of the "End" arrived and the great air battles would take place. Ezekiel 10:19 and 21:
And the cherubims lifted up their wings, and mounted up from the earth in my sight; when they went out, the wheels also were beside them; and every one stood at the door of the east gate of the Lord's house; and the glory of the God of Israel was over them above.
And the cherubim spread their wings and rose up from the ground in front of me; as they left, the wheels were next to them, and each one stood at the entrance of the east gate of the Lord's house; and the glory of the God of Israel was above them.
Every one had four faces apiece, and every one four wings; and the likeness of the hands of a man was under their wings.
Everyone had four faces each, and each had four wings; and there appeared to be the likeness of human hands under their wings.
Ezekiel 12:22:
Ezekiel 12:22:
Son of man, what is that proverb that ye have in the land of Israel, saying, The days are prolonged, and every vision faileth?
Son of man, what is that saying you have in the land of Israel, that goes, The days are getting longer, and every vision fails?
Ezekiel 14:14, 16 and 21:
Ezekiel 14:14, 16, and 21:
Though these three men, Noah, Daniel and Job, were in it, they should deliver but their own souls by their righteousness, saith the Lord God.
Though these three men, Noah, Daniel, and Job, were in it, they would save only their own lives because of their righteousness, says the Lord God.
Though these three men were in it, as I live, saith the Lord[Pg 54] God, they shall deliver neither sons nor daughters; they only shall be delivered, but the land shall be desolate.
Though these three men are in it, as I live, says the Lord God, they will not save either sons or daughters; only they themselves will be saved, but the land will be left in ruins.
For thus saith the Lord God. How much more when I send my four judgments upon Jerusalem, the sword, and the famine, and the noisome beast, and the pestilence, to cut off from it man and beast.
For this is what the Lord God says. How much worse will it be when I bring my four judgments upon Jerusalem: the sword, famine, wild animals, and disease, to eliminate both people and animals from it.
Ezekiel 16:1 and 44:
Ezekiel 16:1 and 44:
Again the word of the Lord came unto me, saying, Behold, every one that useth proverbs shall use this proverb against thee, saying, As is the mother, so is her daughter.
Again the word of the Lord came to me, saying, Look, everyone who uses proverbs will use this proverb against you, saying, Like mother, like daughter.
Ezekiel 17:3 and 7:
Ezekiel 17:3 and 7:
And say, Thus saith the Lord God, A great eagle with great wings, long-winged, full of feathers, which had divers colours, came unto Lebanon, and took the highest branch of the cedar:
And say, This is what the Lord God says: A great eagle with huge wings, long wings, full of feathers in different colors, came to Lebanon and took the highest branch of the cedar.
There was also another great eagle with great wings and many feathers; and, behold, this vine did bend her roots toward him, and shot forth her branches toward him, that he might water it by the furrows of her plantation.
There was also another huge eagle with big wings and many feathers; and, look, this vine leaned its roots toward him and extended its branches toward him so that he could water it from the furrows of its planting.
Ezekiel 20:46:
Ezekiel 20:46:
Son of man set thy face toward the south, and drop thy word toward the south, and prophesy against the forest of the south field:
Son of man, set your face toward the south, speak your message to the south, and prophesy against the forest of the southern region:
Robert interpreted this to mean that the day was coming when there would be a great air fight from the southern part of the United States. Ezekiel 20:47:
Robert understood this to mean that the day was approaching when there would be a significant aerial battle in the southern part of the United States. Ezekiel 20:47:
And say to the forest of the south, Hear the word of the Lord, Thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I will kindle a fire in thee, and it shall devour every green tree in thee, and every dry tree; the flaming flame shall not be quenched, and all faces from the south to the north shall be burned therein.
And tell the southern forest, Listen to what the Lord says: This is what the Lord God says, Look, I will set a fire in you, and it will consume every green tree and every dry tree; the raging fire will not be extinguished, and everyone from the south to the north will be scorched by it.
[Pg 55]
[Pg 55]
He thought this meant the South would be destroyed by airplanes with liquid fire and poisonous chemicals when the war would take place.
He thought this meant the South would be destroyed by planes using flamethrowers and toxic chemicals when the war happened.
Robert read Ezekiel 21:14, 26 and 30:
Robert read Ezekiel 21:14, 26 and 30:
Thou, therefore, son of man, prophesy, and smite thine hands together, and let the sword be doubled the third time, the sword of the slain; it is the sword of the great men that are slain, which entereth into their privy chambers.
You, therefore, son of man, prophesy and clap your hands together, and let the sword be doubled the third time, the sword of the slain; it is the sword of the great men who are slain, which goes into their private chambers.
Thus saith the Lord God, Remove the diadem, and take off the crown; this shall not be the same; exalt him that is low, and abase him that is high.
Thus says the Lord God, take away the crown and remove the diadem; this will not be the same; lift up the lowly and bring down the proud.
Shall I cause it to return into his sheath? I will judge thee in the place where thou wast created, in the land of the nativity.
Shall I put it back in its sheath? I will judge you in the place where you were made, in the land of your birth.
Ezekiel 28:3:
Ezekiel 28:3:
Behold thou art wiser than Daniel; there is no secret that they can hide from thee:
Look, you are wiser than Daniel; there’s no secret that they can keep from you:
Robert had great faith in the prophecies of Ezekiel because the Lord said: "Behold, thou art wiser than Daniel. There is no secret that they can hide from thee." He understood from Ezekiel's prophecies that a great war was coming and that it would be fought in the air by the great airplanes as described by Ezekiel 32:1 and 2:
Robert had strong belief in Ezekiel's prophecies because the Lord said: "Look, you are wiser than Daniel. There’s no secret they can keep from you." He realized from Ezekiel's prophecies that a massive war was on the way and that it would take place in the skies with the big planes described in Ezekiel 32:1 and 2:
And it came to pass in the twelfth year, in the twelfth month, in the first day of the month, that the word of the Lord came unto me, saying,
And it happened in the twelfth year, in the twelfth month, on the first day of the month, that the word of the Lord came to me, saying,
Son of man, take up a lamentation for Pharaoh king of Egypt, and say unto him, Thou art like a young lion of the nations, and thou art as a whale in the seas; and thou camest forth with thy rivers, and troubledst the waters with thy feet, and fouledst their rivers.
Son of man, take up a lament for Pharaoh king of Egypt, and say to him, You are like a young lion among the nations, and you are like a whale in the seas; you came out with your rivers, stirred up the waters with your feet, and polluted their rivers.
[Pg 56]
[Pg 56]
From these predictions of Ezekiel and others in the Bible which Robert believed was a repetition of previous battles, he interpreted it to mean that there was to be a great flood during the year 1927. He predicted terrible floods along the Mississippi Valley, which would destroy the cotton crops and would lay waste vast acres of fertile land. He wrote that it would be one of the greatest floods in history. Ezekiel 32:7:
From the predictions of Ezekiel and others in the Bible, which Robert believed echoed previous battles, he interpreted that there would be a major flood in 1927. He warned of devastating floods along the Mississippi Valley that would ruin the cotton crops and destroy vast areas of fertile land. He stated that it would be one of the greatest floods in history. Ezekiel 32:7:
And when I shall put thee out, I will cover the heaven, and make the stars thereof dark; I will cover the sun with a cloud, and the moon shall not give her light.
And when I put you out, I will cover the sky and darken its stars; I will hide the sun with a cloud, and the moon will not shine.
Robert understood this to mean the two great eclipses that would occur in June, 1927.
Robert understood this to mean the two major eclipses that would happen in June, 1927.
Ezekiel 33:21 and 33:
Ezekiel 33:21 and 33:
And it came to pass in the twelfth year of our captivity, in the tenth month, in the fifth day of the month, that one that had escaped out of Jerusalem came unto me, saying, The City is smitten.
And it happened in the twelfth year of our captivity, in the tenth month, on the fifth day of the month, that someone who had escaped from Jerusalem came to me, saying, The City has been struck down.
And when this cometh to pass, (lo, it will come) then shall they know that a prophet hath been among them.
And when this happens, (look, it will happen) then they will know that a prophet has been among them.
Robert felt that he knew the Scriptures and was prepared to prophesy the future and warn the people of the famine, pestilence and the coming war.
Robert felt that he understood the Scriptures and was ready to predict the future and warn people about the famine, disease, and the impending war.
Ezekiel 35:1 and 8:
Ezekiel 35:1 and 8:
Moreover, the word of the Lord came unto me, saying,
Moreover, the word of the Lord came to me, saying,
And I will fill his mountains with his slain men: in thy hills, and in thy valleys, and in all thy rivers, shall they fall that are slain with the sword.
And I will fill his mountains with his dead: in your hills, and in your valleys, and in all your rivers, will fall those who are killed by the sword.
Ezekiel 36:1 and 34:
Ezekiel 36:1 and 34:
[Pg 57]
[Pg 57]
Also, thou son of man, prophesy unto the mountains of Israel, and say, Ye mountains of Israel, hear the word of the Lord.
Also, son of man, prophesy to the mountains of Israel and say, You mountains of Israel, listen to the word of the Lord.
And the desolate land shall be tilled, whereas it lay desolate in the sight of all that passed by.
And the barren land will be farmed, even though it was deserted in the view of everyone who passed by.
Ezekiel 37:9, 16, 17, 19 and 22:
Ezekiel 37:9, 16, 17, 19 and 22:
Then said he unto me, Prophesy unto the wind, prophesy, son of man, and say to the wind, Thus saith the Lord God, Come from the four winds, O Breath, and breathe upon these slain, that they may live,
Then he said to me, "Prophesy to the wind, prophesy, son of man, and say to the wind, 'This is what the Lord God says: Come from the four winds, O Breath, and breathe on these slain so that they may live.'"
Moreover, thou son of man, take thee one stick, and write upon it, For Judah, and for the children of Israel his companions: then take another stick and write upon it, For Joseph, the stick of Ephraim, and for all the house of Israel his companions:
Moreover, son of man, take one stick and write on it, For Judah, and for the children of Israel his companions; then take another stick and write on it, For Joseph, the stick of Ephraim, and for all the house of Israel his companions.
And join them one to another into one stick; and they shall become one in thine hand.
And join them together into one stick; and they will become one in your hand.
Say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I will take the stick of Joseph, which is in the hand of Ephraim, and the tribes of Israel his fellows, and will put them with him, even with the stick of Judah, and make them one stick, and they shall be one in mine hand.
Say to them, This is what the Lord God says: Look, I will take the stick of Joseph, which is held by Ephraim and the tribes of Israel with him, and I will join it with the stick of Judah, making them one stick, and they will be one in my hand.
And I will make them one nation in the land upon the mountains of Israel; and one king shall be king to them all; and they shall be no more two nations, neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms, any more at all.
And I will make them one nation in the land on the mountains of Israel; and one king will be king over all of them; and they will no longer be two nations, nor will they ever again be divided into two kingdoms.
Robert interpreted this to mean the coming of the great war when the United States should be the one great nation that would rule the world; that there would be no more divided kingdoms and no more divided countries; that it would be the United States of the World, which would be the land of liberty where freedom exists.
Robert understood this as the arrival of a major war when the United States would emerge as the leading global power; that there would be no more divided kingdoms or countries; and that it would be the United States of the World, a place of liberty where freedom thrives.
[Pg 58]
[Pg 58]
Ezekiel 38:19:
Ezekiel 38:19:
For in my jealousy and in the fire of my wrath, have I spoken, Surely in that day there shall be a great shaking in the land of Israel.
For out of my jealousy and the heat of my anger, I have spoken. Surely on that day there will be a great upheaval in the land of Israel.
Robert understood—"the jealousy in the fire of wrath"—to mean chemical elements which would be used in the coming war and the use of airplanes.
Robert understood—"the jealousy in the fire of wrath"—to mean chemical elements that would be used in the upcoming war and the deployment of airplanes.
Ezekiel 39:2:
Ezekiel 39:2:
And I will turn thee back, and leave but the sixth part of thee, and will cause thee to come up from the north parts, and will bring thee upon the mountains of Israel.
And I will bring you back, leaving only a sixth of you, and I will make you come up from the north and bring you to the mountains of Israel.
Robert's interpretation of this was that the last great battle of the war was to be fought in the northern part of the United States.
Robert understood this to mean that the final major battle of the war would take place in the northern part of the United States.
Ezekiel 39:8 and 9:
Ezekiel 39:8-9:
Behold, it is come, and it is done, saith the Lord God; this is the day whereof I have spoken.
Look, it has arrived, and it’s finished, says the Lord God; this is the day I mentioned.
And they that dwell in the cities of Israel shall go forth, and shall set on fire and burn the weapons, both the shields and the bucklers, the bows and the arrows, and the handstaves and the spears, and they shall burn them with fire seven years.
And the people living in the cities of Israel will go out and set fire to the weapons—both the shields and the bucklers, the bows and the arrows, and the staffs and the spears—and they will burn them for seven years.
He thought the 9th verse where it says that everything should be burnt with fire seven years, meant either seven years of war, or seven days. He had read where it says, "I will appoint a day for a year and a year for a day."
He thought the 9th verse, which says that everything should be burned with fire for seven years, meant either seven years of war or seven days. He remembered reading, "I will appoint a day for a year and a year for a day."
Ezekiel 39:11, 12 and 14:
Ezekiel 39:11, 12, and 14:
And it shall come to pass in that day, that I will give unto Gog a place there of graves in Israel, the valley of the passengers of the east of the sea; and it shall stop the noses of[Pg 59] the passengers; and there shall they bury Gog, and all his multitude; and they shall call it, The Valley of Hamon-gog.
And on that day, I will give Gog a place for graves in Israel, the valley of those traveling east of the sea; it will be unpleasant for the travelers, and there they will bury Gog and all his people; they will call it The Valley of Hamon-gog.[Pg 59]
And seven months shall the house of Israel be burying of them, that they may cleanse the land.
And for seven months, the people of Israel will be burying them to cleanse the land.
And they shall sever out men of continual employment, passing through the land to bury with the passengers those that remain upon the face of the earth, to cleanse it; after the end of seven months shall they search.
And they will set apart people who are constantly employed, going through the land to bury with the travelers those who are left on the surface of the earth, to clean it up; after seven months, they will start searching.
Robert thought all this referred to the war yet to come, in which the United States was to play the final and principal part, and the use of the airplanes should reach its greatest perfection.
Robert believed all this pointed to the war that was yet to come, in which the United States would take the lead role, and the use of airplanes would achieve its highest level of efficiency.
Ezekiel 43:1, 2, 3, 4 and 10:
Ezekiel 43:1, 2, 3, 4 and 10:
Afterward he brought me to the gate, even the gate that looketh toward the east:
Afterward, he took me to the gate, the one that faces the east:
And, behold, the glory of the God of Israel came from the way of the east, and his voice was like a noise of many waters: and the earth shined with his glory.
And, look, the glory of the God of Israel came from the east, and his voice sounded like the roar of many waters: and the earth was radiant with his glory.
And it was according to the appearance of the vision that I saw when I came to destroy the city; and the visions were like the vision that I saw by the river Chebar: and I fell upon my face.
And it was based on the appearance of the vision I had when I came to destroy the city; and the visions were similar to the one I saw by the river Chebar: and I fell on my face.
And the glory of the Lord came into the house, by the way of the gate whose prospect is toward the east.
And the glory of the Lord entered the house through the gate that faces east.
Thou son of man, shew the house to the house of Israel, that they may be ashamed of their iniquities; and let them measure the pattern.
Son of man, show the house to the people of Israel, so they may feel ashamed of their sins; and let them assess the design.
Ezekiel 44:1, 4, 5 and 26:
Ezekiel 44:1, 4, 5 and 26:
Then he brought me back the way of the gate of the outward sanctuary, which looketh toward the east, and it was shut.
Then he took me back through the gate of the outer sanctuary that faces east, and it was closed.
Then brought he me the way of the north gate before the house; and I looked, and, behold, the glory of the Lord filled the house of the Lord; and fell upon my face.
Then he took me to the north gate in front of the house; and I looked, and behold, the glory of the Lord filled the house of the Lord; and I fell on my face.
[Pg 60]
[Pg 60]
And the Lord said unto me, Son of man, mark well, and behold with thine eyes, and hear with thine ears, all that I say unto thee concerning all the ordinances of the house of the Lord, and all the laws thereof; and mark well the entering in of the house, with every going forth of the sanctuary.
And the Lord said to me, Son of man, pay attention, and watch with your eyes, and listen with your ears, to everything I tell you about all the regulations of the house of the Lord, and all its laws; and pay close attention to the entrance of the house, with every way out of the sanctuary.
And after he is cleansed they shall reckon unto him seven days.
And after he is cleansed, they will count seven days for him.
Robert thought this referred to the last seven days at the end of the Great War in the Air.
Robert thought this referred to the last seven days at the end of the Great War in the Air.
Ezekiel 45:25:
Ezekiel 45:25:
In the seventh month, in the fifteenth day of the month, shall he do the like in the feast of the seven days, according to the sin offering, and according to the meat offering, and according to the oil.
In the seventh month, on the fifteenth day of the month, he shall do the same during the feast of the seven days, according to the sin offering, the grain offering, and the oil.
Robert thought this referred to the 15th day of July, 1932.
Robert thought this referred to July 15th, 1932.
Ezekiel 46:1, 2 and 17:
Ezekiel 46:1, 2, and 17:
Thus saith the Lord God, The gate of the inner court that looketh toward the east shall be shut the six working days; but on the sabbath it shall be opened, and in the day of the new moon it shall be opened.
Thus says the Lord God, the gate of the inner court that faces east shall be closed on the six working days; but on the Sabbath it shall be opened, and on the day of the new moon it shall be opened.
And the prince shall enter by way of the porch of that gate without, and shall stand by the post of the gate, and the priests shall prepare his burnt offering and his peace offerings, and he shall worship at the threshold of the gate: then he shall go forth; but the gate shall not be shut until the evening.
And the prince will enter through the porch of that outer gate and stand by the gatepost. The priests will prepare his burnt offering and his peace offerings, and he will worship at the threshold of the gate. Then he will leave, but the gate won't be closed until evening.
But if he give a gift of his inheritance to one of his servants, then it shall be his to the year of liberty; after it shall return to the prince; but his inheritance shall be his son's for them.
But if he gives a gift of his inheritance to one of his servants, then it will belong to the servant until the year of freedom; after that, it shall return to the prince, but his inheritance will be for his son.
Ezekiel 47:5, 6, 8 and 9:
Ezekiel 47:5, 6, 8 and 9:
[Pg 61]
[Pg 61]
Afterward he measured a thousand; and it was a river that I could not pass over: for the waters were risen, waters to swim in, a river that could not be passed over.
After that, he measured a thousand, and it was a river that I couldn’t cross: the waters had risen, waters to swim in, a river that couldn’t be crossed.
And he said unto me, Son of man, hast thou seen this? then he brought me, and caused me to return to the brink of the river.
And he said to me, Son of man, have you seen this? Then he brought me back to the edge of the river.
Then said he unto me, These waters issue out toward the east country, and go down into the desert, and go into the sea: which being brought forth into the sea, the waters shall be healed.
Then he said to me, "These waters flow eastward, into the desert, and into the sea. When they enter the sea, the waters will be healed."
And it shall come to pass, that everything that liveth, which moveth, whithersoever, the rivers shall come, shall live: and there shall be a very great multitude of fish, because these waters shall come thither: for they shall be healed; and everything shall live whither the river cometh.
And it will happen that everything that lives and moves wherever the rivers go will live; and there will be a huge number of fish because these waters will flow there: they will be healed, and everything will live wherever the river flows.
Ezekiel 48:14 and 15:
Ezekiel 48:14–15:
And they shall not sell of it, neither exchange, nor alienate the first fruits of the land: for it is holy unto the Lord.
And they must not sell, trade, or give away the first fruits of the land, because they are holy to the Lord.
And the five thousand that are left in the breadth, over against the five and twenty thousand, shall be a profane place for the city, for dwelling, and for suburbs; and the city shall be in the midst thereof.
And the five thousand that are left on the edge, next to the twenty-five thousand, shall be an area for the city, for living, and for the suburbs; and the city will be in the center of it.
[Pg 62]
[Pg 62]
CHAPTER VI
Robert wrote to Walter in New York and told him about his plans for the future; how well he was getting along, about his new discoveries and how he had worked out the future from the Bible. He asked Walter's advice about sending an article to Walter's father in regard to his future predictions based on the Bible. Walter thought it the opportune time, in view of the fact that his father had confidence in Robert.
Robert wrote to Walter in New York and shared his plans for the future; how well he was doing, his new discoveries, and how he had figured out the future based on the Bible. He asked Walter for advice about sending an article to his dad regarding his future predictions drawn from the Bible. Walter thought it was a good time to do this since his dad had confidence in Robert.
After he had worked out his cycle theory according to the Bible, and decided that he could forecast the markets and make money, he wrote to Mr. Kennelworth, his employer.
After he developed his cycle theory based on the Bible and figured out that he could predict the markets and profit, he wrote to Mr. Kennelworth, his boss.
Texarkana, Texas.
January 15, 1927.
Mr. J.H. Kennelworth,
Texarkana,
Texas.
My dear Mr. Kennelworth:
Texarkana, TX.
January 15, 1927.
Mr. J.H. Kennelworth,
Texarkana,
Texas.
Dear Mr. Kennelworth:
I want you to know how much I appreciate the bonus you gave me on the 1st of the year. While I want to use it wisely, together with a little other money I have saved, I feel it is my duty to tell you what I intend to do with it.
I want you to know how much I appreciate the bonus you gave me at the beginning of the year. While I aim to use it wisely, along with a little extra money I've saved, I feel it's important to share what I plan to do with it.
I have been studying the Bible night and day for many years, and I believe that I have found in it the key to all prophecy,—the rules fortelling the events in the history of the country, the progress in invention, and also rules for forecasting the future of stocks and commodities. I have been[Pg 63] reading some books and studying commodities and stocks and have applied the rules as I understand them from the Bible. I feel sure that I am able to foretell what is going to happen in stocks and commodities, and I am very anxious to make some money out of it so that I can go to New York and join Walter there, where I will have greater advantages and can study and experiment with some inventions which I have in mind.
I have been studying the Bible day and night for many years, and I believe I’ve discovered the key to all prophecy in it—the principles that reveal the events in our country’s history, the advancements in technology, and guidelines for predicting the future of stocks and commodities. I’ve been[Pg 63] reading some books and examining commodities and stocks, applying the principles I understand from the Bible. I’m confident that I can predict what will happen in the stock market and with commodities, and I’m really eager to make some money from it so I can go to New York and join Walter there, where I’ll have better opportunities to study and experiment with some inventions I have in mind.
From the teachings of the Bible and the methods which I have worked out, I feel confident that the price of cotton is going very high this Spring. I figure that there are going to be some heavy floods along the Mississippi River, and that there will be a late, wet Spring, and that the demand for cotton will greatly increase, helping to put prices very high. Therefore, I have decided to use the $500.00 which you gave me and another $500.00 which I have saved up, to buy cotton to hold for the Spring and Summer. I would like to have your opinion of this venture.
Based on the teachings of the Bible and the strategies I’ve developed, I’m confident that cotton prices are going to rise significantly this Spring. I anticipate that there will be major floods along the Mississippi River and a late, rainy Spring, which will lead to a surge in cotton demand, driving prices up. Because of this, I’ve decided to use the $500.00 you gave me along with another $500.00 I’ve saved to buy cotton to hold onto for the Spring and Summer. I’d really like to hear your thoughts on this investment.
Assuring you of my appreciation of your advice, I am
Assuring you of my appreciation for your advice, I am
Sincerely yours,
Robert Gordon.
Best regards,
Robert Gordon.
About this time Mr. J.H. Kennelworth received the following letter from his son, Walter, in New York:
About this time, Mr. J.H. Kennelworth got the following letter from his son, Walter, in New York:
New York City,
January 12, 1927.
Dear Father:
NYC
January 12, 1927.
Hey Dad:
I have just received a letter from my good friend, Robert, and he tells me that he is anxious to join me in New York in a few months, that he has figured out some new discoveries and inventions from the Bible, and that he wants to do some speculating in order to make some money. He asked my opinion of putting before you some of his discoveries and getting your opinion on them. I wrote him that I was sure he would find a sympathetic listener in you and advised him to put his plans frankly before you.
I just got a letter from my good friend, Robert, and he tells me that he’s eager to come to New York in a few months. He’s made some new discoveries and inventions based on the Bible, and he wants to do some investing to make some money. He asked me what I thought about sharing some of his discoveries with you and getting your feedback on them. I told him I was sure he would find a supportive listener in you and advised him to lay out his plans honestly.
[Pg 64]
[Pg 64]
Father, I hope that you will give Robert your best advice and co-operation because I have great faith in him. He is a brilliant boy and is going to have a great future. He is loyal and honest, you know, and a hard worker, and I would hate to see him leave your employ. At the same time I would like to see him in New York as soon as possible.
Father, I really hope you’ll give Robert your best advice and support because I have a lot of faith in him. He’s a brilliant guy and is going to have an amazing future. He’s loyal and honest, you know, and he works hard, and I would hate to see him leave your team. At the same time, I’d like to see him in New York as soon as possible.
I am getting along nicely with my studies, and hope to graduate in a couple of years.
I’m doing well with my studies and hope to graduate in a couple of years.
Give my love to mother, and all,
Give my love to Mom and everyone.
Your son,
Walter.
Your son, Walter.
When Mr. Kennelworth received Robert's letter, he dictated the following reply to his stenographer:
When Mr. Kennelworth got Robert's letter, he dictated the following response to his secretary:
My dear Robert:
Dear Robert:
Your very interesting letter received. I have the greatest faith in your ability and believe that if anyone can work out anything valuable from the Bible, you can do it. I have watched very carefully your persistency, and am much impressed with your loyalty and determination. It is admirable the confidence and faith that you have in yourself, as well as having great confidence in the greatest book of all, The Holy Bible.
I received your really interesting letter. I have a lot of faith in your abilities and believe that if anyone can extract something valuable from the Bible, it’s you. I’ve been paying close attention to your persistence, and I’m really impressed with your loyalty and determination. It’s admirable how much confidence and faith you have in yourself, as well as in the greatest book of all, The Holy Bible.
But when it comes to speculation, Robert, I want to give you some advice from my experience. It is a very dangerous game. It may be inviting, but it is not a business, Robert. It is a gamble. Of course I know that some men make it a business. Most men cannot control themselves when they get into it, the result—they gamble, and in the end, lose all.
But when it comes to speculation, Robert, I want to share some advice from my experience. It’s a risky game. It might seem tempting, but it’s not a legitimate business, Robert. It’s a gamble. Sure, I know that some people treat it like a business. Most people can't control themselves once they get involved; the outcome is that they gamble and, in the end, lose everything.
I will give you a little experience that I had. I went to New York many years ago, and on advice and information from some friends of mine, was induced to buy some oil stock. This was in the Fall of 1919. Oil stocks advanced rapidly, and along in October, my friends advised me to buy more. I had some handsome profits and did buy more. I confess that I knew nothing about oil stocks or any other[Pg 65] stocks, but simply followed my friends' advice in buying them. In November, 1919, the market smashed all to pieces, and the oil stocks declined 50 to 100 points. I had big profits at the top, but before the break was over, I not only lost all of my profits, but about $50,000 or $60,000 of my capital.
I want to share a little experience I had. Many years ago, I went to New York, and based on advice and information from some friends, I decided to buy some oil stocks. This was in the Fall of 1919. Oil stocks were rising quickly, and around October, my friends suggested I buy more. I had made some nice profits and did buy more. I admit I didn't know anything about oil stocks or any other stocks; I simply followed my friends' advice. In November 1919, the market crashed, and the oil stocks dropped by 50 to 100 points. I had significant profits at the peak, but before the crash ended, I not only lost all my profits but also around $50,000 to $60,000 of my capital.[Pg 65]
This taught me a lesson. I had made my money in the lumber business and in railroading. I had now gone into something that I knew nothing about and suffered a heavy loss. My friends and brokers tried to induce me to hold on and put up more margin; said that I would eventually come out all right, but I took the loss and charged it up to experience. Had I held on to these stocks, I would have lost my entire fortune, because they continued to go down during 1920 and 1921, and were 50 to 60 points lower than where I sold out. So you can see, Robert, what a costly experience this would have been and how wise I was to stop in time.
This taught me a lesson. I had made my money in the lumber business and in railroads. I had now gotten into something I knew nothing about and suffered a big loss. My friends and brokers tried to convince me to hold on and put up more money; they said I would eventually be fine, but I took the loss and chalked it up to experience. If I had held onto those stocks, I would have lost my entire fortune because they kept dropping during 1920 and 1921 and were 50 to 60 points lower than when I sold out. So you can see, Robert, what a costly experience this would have been and how smart I was to stop in time.
The best advice that I can give you is, to stop before you start. You will save time and worry, aside from the loss of what little money you have saved up. I want to encourage and help you in every way possible, and I feel that I am helping you in giving you advice of this kind.
The best advice I can give you is to think twice before you begin. You’ll save yourself time and stress, not to mention the little money you’ve managed to save. I want to support and assist you in every way I can, and I believe I’m doing that by giving you this kind of advice.
Wishing you all success in your studies, I am
Wishing you all the best in your studies, I am
Yours very truly,
J.H. Kennelworth.
Yours truly,
J.H. Kennelworth.
Robert's second letter to Mr. Kennelworth:
Robert's second letter to Mr. Kennelworth:
January 24, 1927.
My dear Mr. Kennelworth:
January 24, 1927.
Dear Mr. Kennelworth:
I have read your letter with a great deal of interest. I appreciate your fatherly advice and know that you have my interest at heart. I appreciate your telling me of your experience in speculation and know that this can be the only result where people only guess at the market, or follow tips. I have secured some books from New York and read a great deal about the market, and I feel that I already know that there are many pitfalls in the game of speculation, but if it can be made[Pg 66] a science and followed according to the rules laid down in the Bible, success and profits are sure.
I’ve read your letter with great interest. I value your fatherly advice and know you have my best interests in mind. I appreciate you sharing your experience in speculation and understand that it can only lead to failure when people make random guesses about the market or just follow tips. I’ve gotten some books from New York and have read a lot about the market, and I realize there are many pitfalls in speculation. However, if it can be treated like a science and followed according to the guidelines in the Bible, success and profit are guaranteed.[Pg 66]
Sir William Crookes said: "To stop short in any research which bids fair to widen the gates of knowledge, to recoil from fear of difficulties or adverse criticism, is to bring reproach upon science." I feel that I have my own life to live; that I must have faith in myself and above all, have the faith which is instilled in me through the study of the Bible. I must neither fear difficulties nor criticism. I must put my theories and my discoveries to the test. The only way that I can do that, is to follow what I think is right.
Sir William Crookes said: "To stop short in any research that has the potential to expand knowledge, to back away out of fear of challenges or negative feedback, is to discredit science." I believe I have my own life to live; that I must trust in myself and, most importantly, have the faith that comes from studying the Bible. I must not fear challenges or criticism. I need to put my theories and discoveries to the test. The only way I can do that is by following what I believe is right.
I have already made arrangements and sent my money to a broker in New York, and have today bought 200 bales of July cotton at 13.80. I am going to hold this cotton. If it goes up, as I am sure it will this Spring and Summer, as my profits accumulate, I am going to buy more on the way up.
I’ve already arranged everything and sent my money to a broker in New York, and today I bought 200 bales of July cotton at 13.80. I plan to hold onto this cotton. If the price goes up, which I believe it will this Spring and Summer, I’ll buy more as my profits increase.
I believe in what the Bible says:
I believe in what the Bible says:
"Prove all things and hold fast to that which is good."
"Test everything and hold on to what is good."
Jacob said:
Jacob said:
"I have read in the tables of heaven whatsoever things shall befall both of you and your children."
"I have seen in the records of heaven everything that will happen to you and your children."
I believe in the stars, I believe in astrology, and I have figured out my destiny. The Bible makes it plain that the stars do rule. 147th Psalm, 4th verse:
I believe in the stars, I believe in astrology, and I've figured out my destiny. The Bible makes it clear that the stars have power. 147th Psalm, 4th verse:
"He tellest the number of the stars, he callest them all by name."
"He tells the number of the stars, he calls them all by name."
Dante said:
Dante stated:
"Follow thy star—thou shalt see at last a glorious haven."
"Follow your star—you will finally see a glorious haven."
Napoleon and many other great leaders of olden times followed their stars, and believed in them.
Napoleon and many other great leaders from the past followed their instincts and had faith in them.
Mr. Kennelworth, I have gained a great deal of knowledge by following the Bible. I have gone into secret places to pray, and have kept my discoveries to myself. I believe in the saying:
Mr. Kennelworth, I've learned a lot by studying the Bible. I've gone to quiet places to pray and have kept what I've found private. I believe in the saying:
[Pg 67]
[Pg 67]
"In silence, by silence, through silence were all things made."
"In silence, through silence, everything was created."
Daniel makes it clear that the stars influence:
Daniel makes it clear that the stars have an impact:
"And he changeth the times and the seasons: he removeth kings, and setteth up kings: he giveth wisdom unto the wise, and knowledge to them that know understanding."
"And he changes the times and the seasons: he removes kings and sets up kings: he gives wisdom to the wise and knowledge to those who have understanding."
"He revealeth the deep and secret things: he knoweth what is in the darkness, and the light dwelleth with him."
"He reveals the deep and hidden things; he knows what is in the darkness, and light resides with him."
I have followed the teachings and admonitions of Solomon, and realize that knowledge is the greatest of all things. I have tried to get understanding and believe that I have received it from the Bible, and that I must use it.
I have followed the teachings and warnings of Solomon and understand that knowledge is the most important thing of all. I have sought understanding and believe I have gained it from the Bible, and that I need to put it into practice.
I refer to Daniel:
I’m talking about Daniel:
"And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand forever."
"And during the reign of these kings, the God of heaven will establish a kingdom that will never be destroyed. This kingdom won’t be given to others; instead, it will shatter and wipe out all these kingdoms, and it will last forever."
Mr. Kennelworth, I believe this prophesy is yet to be fulfilled. I believe that the United States is the kingdom which is never to be destroyed; that we will eventually see the United States of the World, and that this country, which is the land of love and liberty, will rule wisely all other nations.
Mr. Kennelworth, I believe this prophecy is still to come true. I believe that the United States is the kingdom that will never be destroyed; that we will eventually see the United States of the World, and that this country, which is the land of love and freedom, will wisely lead all other nations.
I quote from Daniel:
I’m quoting Daniel:
"And whereas they commanded to leave the stump of the tree roots; thy kingdom shall be sure unto thee, after that thou shalt have known that the heavens do rule."
"And they instructed to leave the stump of the tree roots; your kingdom will be secure for you, once you recognize that the heavens are in charge."
I have demonstrated this to mean that the planets rule our destinies. It is right for us to understand them as Daniel did and interpret the secret and hidden things.
I’ve shown that the planets influence our fates. It’s important for us to understand them like Daniel did and interpret the mysterious and hidden things.
I believe the wise men of the East, the astrologists before the birth of Jesus Christ, knew where and when he would be born by the study of the stars. St. Matthew, Chapter 2:2—
I believe the wise men from the East, the astrologers before the birth of Jesus Christ, figured out where and when he would be born by studying the stars. St. Matthew, Chapter 2:2—
[Pg 68]
[Pg 68]
"Saying, Where is he that is born King of the Jews? for we have seen his star in the east, and are come to worship him."
"Saying, Where is the one who has been born King of the Jews? For we saw his star in the east and have come to worship him."
This shows to me that the wise men believed that certain stars arising would indicate a great man would be born, a savior of the world. St. Matthew, Chapter 6:6 and 8—
This shows me that the wise men believed that certain stars appearing would signal the birth of a great man, a savior of the world. St. Matthew, Chapter 6:6 and 8—
"But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut the door, pray to thy Father, which is in secret; and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly."
"But you, when you pray, go into your room, and when you've shut the door, pray to your Father, who is in secret; and your Father, who sees what is done in secret, will reward you openly."
"Be not ye therefore like unto them: for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of before ye ask him."
"Don't be like them, because your Father knows what you need before you ask Him."
I have prayed and studied in secret, and I believe I am going to receive my reward. I believe that our heavenly Father, the ruler and maker of this universe, does know our needs, and that he gives us understanding according to the way we would receive it.
I have prayed and studied quietly, and I believe I'm about to reap my rewards. I trust that our Heavenly Father, the creator and ruler of this universe, knows our needs, and that He provides us understanding in a way we can accept.
I was much impressed when I read St. Matthew 6:33—
I was really struck when I read St. Matthew 6:33—
"But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you."
"But seek first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, and all these things will be added to you."
I have sought that kingdom and I have found it where the good book says it is: "The kingdom of heaven is within you." Again the good book says:
I have searched for that kingdom, and I have found it where the good book says it is: "The kingdom of heaven is within you." Again, the good book says:
"If ye believe in me, greater things than these shall ye do."
"If you believe in me, you'll do even greater things than these."
I believe that I can and will do great things.
I believe that I can and will achieve amazing things.
Ever since I was a small boy, and used to kneel at my mother's knee, and she taught me first to pray, I have believed in that great book and in God's power to guide me right and give me understanding of all things. My own father never understood me or had any sympathy with me or my ideas, which I feel were far advanced. My own brother was my worst enemy, and I find that the Bible bears me out in this
Ever since I was a little boy, when I used to kneel by my mother's side and she taught me how to pray, I have believed in that great book and in God's ability to guide me and help me understand everything. My father never understood me or supported me or my ideas, which I believe were quite progressive. My own brother was my biggest enemy, and I find that the Bible agrees with me on this.
"And a man's foes shall be they of his own household."
"And a man's enemies will be those from his own household."
[Pg 69]
[Pg 69]
My father and brother opposed me because they did not understand me.
My dad and brother were against me because they didn't understand me.
I firmly believe that the Bible and the Scriptures contain the key to all knowledge, and that all a man has to do is to seek and he shall find, knock and it shall be opened unto him. I believe it is best for me to go away to New York as soon as I can, away from my own people, for the good book says:
I truly believe that the Bible and the Scriptures hold the key to all knowledge, and that all a person needs to do is seek, and they will find; knock, and the door will be opened for them. I think it's best for me to leave for New York as soon as possible, away from my own community, because the good book says:
"A prophet is not without honor, save in his own country, and in his own house."
"A prophet is respected everywhere except in his own hometown and his own household."
The Bible points the way to read the signs and the stars. St. Matthew 12:38, 39 and 40—
The Bible shows us how to interpret the signs and the stars. St. Matthew 12:38, 39 and 40—
"Then certain of the scribes and Pharisees answered, saying, Master, we would see a sign from thee."
"Then some of the scribes and Pharisees replied, saying, Teacher, we want to see a sign from you."
"But he answered and said unto them, An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign; and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas:"
"But he answered them, 'An evil and unfaithful generation looks for a sign; but no sign will be given to it, except for the sign of the prophet Jonah.'"
"For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale's belly; so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth."
"For just as Jonah was in the belly of the whale for three days and three nights, so the Son of Man will be in the heart of the earth for three days and three nights."
I have read the Book of Jonah thru very carefully, and I believe that I understand what the Saviour meant when he said:
I have read the Book of Jonah very carefully, and I believe that I understand what the Savior meant when he said:
"No sign shall be given, but the sign of the prophet Jonas."
"No sign will be given except for the sign of the prophet Jonah."
I believe there was a secret meaning in what he said; that the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. I believe that a man who understands the meaning of that has all the power under heaven and earth, as the Bible says he shall have. I believe that that is the key to the interpretation of the future. I am sure I have found it and know how to apply it.
I think there was a hidden meaning in what he said: that the Son of Man will spend three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. I believe that a person who understands that meaning holds all the power in heaven and earth, just as the Bible says they will. I believe that this is the key to interpreting the future. I'm confident I've discovered it and know how to use it.
I do not wish to burden you further with this long letter, Mr. Kennelworth. I am very much interested in my work[Pg 70] on future cycles, and if you are interested in what I can work out on the future cycles, I will be glad to send them to you and let you watch them. I have figured out the repetition of each cycle when wars will come. I believe that the wheat prices forecast coming wars. Through my study of the Bible, I have determined the major and minor time factors which repeat in the history of nations, men and markets.
I don’t want to overwhelm you with this lengthy letter, Mr. Kennelworth. I’m really invested in my work on future cycles, and if you’re interested in what I’m discovering, I’d be happy to share it with you and let you observe the findings. I’ve calculated the patterns of each cycle regarding when wars might occur. I believe that wheat prices can predict upcoming wars. Through my study of the Bible, I’ve identified the key time factors, both major and minor, that repeat throughout the history of nations, people, and markets.[Pg 70]
I trust that you will understand me and not feel that I do not appreciate your advice when I started speculating. If my new discoveries work, as I hope they will, I look forward to the day when you can join me in a great campaign for making money.
I hope you understand me and don’t think that I don’t appreciate your advice when I began to speculate. If my new discoveries turn out well, as I’m hoping, I look forward to the day when you can join me in an exciting money-making venture.
Assuring you of my deep appreciation of all your kind advice, I am
Assuring you of my deep appreciation for all your kind advice, I am
Sincerely yours,
Robert Gordon.
Best regards,
Robert Gordon.
On the same night, January 24th, after Robert had received a telegram from his broker in New York, stating that he had bought 200 bales of July cotton at 13.80, Robert figured that this would margin him to 12.80. He was sure from his study that July cotton would never decline to 13.25.
On the same night, January 24th, after Robert got a telegram from his broker in New York saying that he had purchased 200 bales of July cotton at 13.80, Robert calculated that this would set his margin at 12.80. He was confident from his research that July cotton would never drop to 13.25.
He sat down and wrote:
He sat and wrote:
My darling Marie:
My dear Marie:
Love is the greatest thing in the world. It is all powerful, and your love for me is going to make me the greatest man in the world. Today I have started on the road to fame and fortune. When we were together last, I told you about my discoveries of the cycles from the Bible and said I was sure that I could figure out what the stock, cotton and grain markets were going to do; that I was going to start speculating as soon as I got the money.
Love is the most amazing thing in the world. It's incredibly powerful, and your love for me is going to make me the best man ever. Today, I've begun my journey toward fame and success. When we were last together, I shared my findings about the cycles from the Bible and said I was confident I could predict what the stock, cotton, and grain markets would do; that I would start investing as soon as I had the funds.
You discouraged me. Recently I wrote to Mr. Kennelworth about the matter, and he also discouraged me. He told me[Pg 71] what a hazardous and dangerous business it is. I hope that you won't scold me, because I have already bought 200 bales of July cotton at 13.80 and put up $1000 as margin. I am sure that I am going to make money, and that it is going to be the means of bringing us a great deal of happiness. If I can make money, I can complete my invention and discoveries, go to New York where I will have all the advantages, and we can soon be married and realize our dream.
You discouraged me. Recently, I wrote to Mr. Kennelworth about the situation, and he also discouraged me. He told me[Pg 71] how risky and dangerous it is. I hope you won’t yell at me because I’ve already bought 200 bales of July cotton at 13.80 and put down $1000 as margin. I’m sure I’m going to make money, and that it will bring us a lot of happiness. If I can make money, I can complete my invention and discoveries, go to New York where I’ll have all the opportunities, and we can get married soon and live our dream.
Ever since we made up last Fall, and I was sure of you and your love, I have been very ambitious and have not wasted a minute, have studied day and night. Wanted to prove to you that your faith in me was not to go unrewarded. I believe that the great success of many men has been because some good little woman placed a hand upon their shoulder and said: "I trust you and love you." I have read a great deal of the history of the men of great achievement, and every time I found back of the success the love of some good woman. It is the love of my mother and the love of you which has inspired me to greater things. I am sure that success is going to crown my efforts. Won't you give me your good wishes in my start on the road to success?
Ever since we made up last fall and I felt certain of you and your love, I've been really ambitious and haven't wasted a moment, studying day and night. I wanted to show you that your faith in me would be rewarded. I believe many successful men owe their achievements to the support of a wonderful woman who placed a hand on their shoulder and said, "I trust you and love you." I've read a lot about the history of accomplished men, and each time, I found that behind their success was the love of a great woman. It's my mother's love and your love that have inspired me to aim higher. I'm confident that success will reward my efforts. Will you please support me as I begin this journey towards success?
With all my love, I am
With all my love, I am
As ever,
Robert.
As always, Robert.
Sherman, Texas.
January 26, 1927.
My own dear Robert:
Sherman, TX.
January 26, 1927.
My beloved Robert:
Your sweet letter just received. No, Robert, I am not going to scold you, because I believe in you. I know you are doing what you think is right, regardless of what anyone else thinks. I love you all the more because you have confidence in yourself, and above all, confidence in the Holy Bible. I want you to know, Robert, that should you lose your money and should things go wrong, disappointment befall you, my love will never waiver. My confidence in you is supreme, and I look forward to the day when I may bring you before my father[Pg 72] and show to him that my confidence was not misplaced and that you have sustained my faith and hope.
I just got your sweet letter. No, Robert, I’m not going to scold you because I believe in you. I know you're doing what you think is right, no matter what anyone else thinks. I love you even more because you have confidence in yourself and, above all, confidence in the Holy Bible. I want you to know, Robert, that if you lose your money and things go wrong, or if disappointment comes your way, my love will never waver. My confidence in you is absolute, and I look forward to the day when I can bring you before my father[Pg 72] and show him that my confidence was well-placed and that you have upheld my faith and hope.
I love you and will always love you, Robert, if you never make a dollar. It is not the money that counts with me, but it does count with my father and mother, and I want you to prove to them that without the help of anyone you can make as much money as father has. I know you can, and I will always love you and stand by you.
I love you and will always love you, Robert, even if you never make a dime. It’s not about the money for me, but it matters to my mom and dad, and I want you to show them that you can make as much money as my dad has all on your own. I believe you can do it, and I’ll always love you and support you.
Devotedly,
Your Marie.
Sincerely,
Your Marie.
On January 27th Mr. Kennelworth wrote to Robert:
On January 27th, Mr. Kennelworth wrote to Robert:
My dear Robert:
My dear Robert
I have read your letter with a great deal of interest and understanding. You are a deep thinker and a great reader. Success is bound to come to a mind which interprets the meaning of things. I shall be very happy to have you write me about the future cycles as you interpret them, and shall watch them with a great deal of interest.
I read your letter with a lot of interest and understanding. You really think deeply and read a lot. Success is sure to come to someone who can interpret the meaning of things. I’d be very happy if you write to me about the future cycles as you see them, and I’ll look forward to following them with a lot of interest.
Now that you have taken the step, Robert, and started in speculating, I want to wish you success. I admire your courage in following your convictions and the faith you have in yourself, and if it is possible for you to win, I believe and hope you will.
Now that you've taken the plunge, Robert, and started to speculate, I want to wish you success. I admire your courage in following your beliefs and the confidence you have in yourself, and if it's possible for you to win, I believe and hope you will.
Sincerely yours,
J.H. Kennelworth.
Best regards,
J.H. Kennelworth.
Robert's reply:
Robert's response:
My dear Mr. Kennelworth:
My dear Mr. Kennelworth:
My great desire to make money, I want you to understand, is to do some good with it and benefit my country, when she will need the benefit most. Please read Ezekiel very carefully, for I believe that Ezekiel is the greatest of all prophets. He aptly describes an airplane which I can make that will be a great aid in time of war. I believe that Ezekiel plainly foretold the war yet to come which will be fought in the air,[Pg 73] and that the United States will be in great jeopardy, but will finally win out. So you see, my object in speculating is not a selfish motive altogether, but to help others and to help my country.
My strong desire to make money, just so you know, is to do some good with it and benefit my country when she needs it the most. Please read Ezekiel very carefully, because I believe he is the greatest of all prophets. He describes an airplane that I can create, which will be a huge help during wartime. I believe Ezekiel clearly predicted the future war that will be fought in the air,[Pg 73] and that the United States will be in great danger, but will ultimately prevail. So, as you can see, my reason for speculating isn't purely selfish; it's to help others and support my country.
The following verses show that Ezekiel was predicting something to happen in the future and was carrying out God's instructions. Ezekiel 13:2 and 3—
The following verses demonstrate that Ezekiel was forecasting a future event and following God's commands. Ezekiel 13:2 and 3—
"Son of man, prophesy against the prophets of Israel that prophesy, and say thou unto them that prophesy out of their own hearts, Hear ye the word of the Lord";
"Son of man, prophesy against the prophets of Israel who prophesy, and say to them that prophesy from their own hearts, 'Listen to the word of the Lord.'"
Ezekiel 14:14, 16, 18 and 21—
Ezekiel 14:14, 16, 18 and 21—
"Though these three men, Noah, Daniel and Job, were in it, they should deliver but their own souls by their righteousness, saith the Lord God."
"Even if these three men—Noah, Daniel, and Job—were in it, they would only save their own lives through their righteousness, says the Lord God."
"Though these three men were in it, as I live, saith the Lord God, they shall deliver neither sons nor daughters; they only shall be delivered, but the land shall be desolate."
"Even if these three men were in it, as I live, says the Lord God, they won't save their sons or daughters; only they will be saved, but the land will be devastated."
"Though these three men were in it, as I live, saith the Lord God, they shall deliver neither sons nor daughters, but they only shall be delivered themselves."
"Even though these three men are in it, as I live, says the Lord God, they won’t save either sons or daughters; they will only save themselves."
"For thus saith the Lord God, How much more when I send my four sore judgments upon Jerusalem, the sword, and the famine, and the noisome beast, and the pestilence, to cut off from it man and beast?"
"For this is what the Lord God says: How much worse will it be when I bring my four severe judgments upon Jerusalem: the sword, famine, harmful beasts, and disease, to cut off both people and animals?"
Ezekiel 17:3—
Ezekiel 17:3—
"And say, thus saith the Lord God, A great eagle with great wings, long-winged, full of feathers, which had divers colours, came unto Lebanon, and took the highest branch of the cedar":
"And say, this is what the Lord God says: A large eagle with big wings, long wings, and filled with colorful feathers came to Lebanon and took the highest branch of the cedar."
Ezekiel 21:30—
Ezekiel 21:30—
"Shall I cause it to return unto his sheath? I will judge thee in the place where thou wast created, in the land of thy nativity."
"Should I put it back in its sheath? I will judge you in the place where you were created, in the land of your birth."
From this, I believe that more famines, earthquakes, pestilence and wars are yet to come and that the noisome beast[Pg 74] referred to is the airplane. If we make calculations from the date and place of birth, I think we can determine what our future is to be, and in this way live according to cause and effect, which is God's divine law.
From this, I believe that more famines, earthquakes, diseases, and wars are still ahead, and that the harmful beast[Pg 74] mentioned refers to the airplane. If we calculate from the date and place of birth, I think we can figure out what our future holds, and this way we can live according to cause and effect, which is God's divine law.
When I stated that I believed Ezekiel the greatest prophet of all, my authority is found in Ezekiel 28:3—
When I said that I thought Ezekiel was the greatest prophet of all, my source is Ezekiel 28:3—
"Behold, thou art wiser than Daniel. There is no secret they can hide from thee."
"Look, you are wiser than Daniel. There’s no secret they can keep from you."
Daniel was known to be a great prophet and astrologer. In his prophecies, he foretold war, pestilence and famine to come upon this earth, and by a proper study of the repetition of cycles we can determine the time when important events will take place in the future.
Daniel was recognized as a powerful prophet and astrologer. In his prophecies, he predicted wars, plagues, and famine that would come to this world, and through a careful study of recurring cycles, we can figure out when significant events will happen in the future.
I am enclosing an article which I have written on Future Cycles, and also one on the Cycles of Transportation.
I am including an article I wrote about Future Cycles, as well as one about the Cycles of Transportation.
Thanking you for your interest in my work, I am
Thank you for your interest in my work, I am
Sincerely yours,
Robert Gordon.
Sincerely, Robert Gordon.
[Pg 75]
[Pg 75]
CHAPTER VII
Future Cycles
Future Cycles
January 28, 1927.
January 28, 1927.
In making my predictions I use geometry and mathematics, just as the astronomer does, based on immutable laws.
In making my predictions, I use geometry and math, just like an astronomer does, relying on unchanging laws.
I am a believer in the Bible. It is the most wonderful book ever written, a book of science, philosophy and religion. I claim that all scientific laws are laid down in the Bible if a person knows where to find them. Refer to St. Matthew 7:7, which says:
I believe in the Bible. It’s the most amazing book ever written, covering science, philosophy, and religion. I assert that all scientific laws are outlined in the Bible if someone knows where to look. Check out St. Matthew 7:7, which says:
"Ask and it shall be given you, seek and ye shall find, knock and it shall be opened unto you."
"Ask and it will be given to you, seek and you will find, knock and the door will be opened to you."
I hold that the Bible contains the key to the process by which man may know all there is to know of the future, if he will only seek diligently for the rules laid down in the Holy Book.
I believe that the Bible holds the key to how people can understand everything there is to know about the future, as long as they diligently search for the guidelines stated in the Holy Book.
My calculations are based on the cycle theory and on mathematical sequences. History repeats itself. That is what I have always contended,—that in order to know and predict the future of anything you only have to look up what has happened in the past and get a correct base or starting point. My authority for stating that the future is but a repetition of the past is found in the Bible.
My calculations are based on cycle theory and mathematical sequences. History tends to repeat itself. That’s what I’ve always believed—that to understand and predict the future of anything, you only need to look at what has happened in the past and establish a correct base or starting point. My justification for saying that the future is just a repetition of the past comes from the Bible.
[Pg 76]
[Pg 76]
Read Eccl. 1:9:
Read Ecclesiastes 1:9:
"The thing that hath been, it is that which shall be; and that which is done, is that which shall be done: and there is no new thing under the sun."
"The things that have happened are the things that will happen; and what has been done is what will be done: and there’s nothing new under the sun."
Again
Again
"That which has been is now and that which is to be hath already been."
"What's happened is now, and what's to come has already happened."
This makes it plain that everything works according to past cycles, and that history repeats itself in the lives of men, nations and the stock market.
This makes it clear that everything operates in cycles, and that history repeats itself in the lives of people, countries, and the stock market.
We are told that the great continent of Atlantis, for centuries submerged under the Atlantic Ocean, possessed a civilization greater than ours of today. The people of Atlantis had their telephones, wireless, radios and airplanes. There is considerable truth in that statement. According to mathematical sequence, the wonderful inventions that brought comfort and convenience to the Atlantians are due to appear again, and we are now only on the threshold of another great age.
We’re told that the vast continent of Atlantis, submerged under the Atlantic Ocean for centuries, had a civilization that was greater than ours today. The people of Atlantis had their phones, wireless communication, radios, and airplanes. There’s a lot of truth to that statement. According to mathematical patterns, the amazing inventions that provided comfort and convenience to the Atlantians are set to emerge again, and we are just on the brink of another great era.
Remember, everything in this universe is elliptical or circular in motion; that applies both to the abstract and the concrete, the mental, physical and spiritual. Every thought you think makes a circle, and it comes back to you. It may take years but you will get the effects, good or evil, according as the thought was either good or evil. That is a truth we should learn, and the world will be the better for it.
Remember, everything in this universe moves in elliptical or circular patterns; this applies to both the abstract and the concrete, as well as the mental, physical, and spiritual aspects. Every thought you have creates a circle and eventually comes back to you. It might take years, but you will experience the consequences, whether good or bad, based on whether the thought was good or bad. This is a truth we should understand, and the world will be better for it.
In making my calculations on the stock market, or any future event, I get the past history and find out what cycle we are in and then predict the curve for the[Pg 77] future, which is a repetition of past market movements. The great law of vibration is based on like producing like. Like causes produce like effects. Wireless telegraphy, the phonograph and the radio are based on this law. The limit of future predictions based on exact mathematical law is only restricted by lack of knowledge of correct data on past history to work from. It is just as easy to figure 100 years or 1000 years in the future as one or two years ahead, if you have the correct starting point and know the cycle which is going to be repeated.
When I calculate movements in the stock market or predict any future event, I look at past history to determine what cycle we're currently in and then forecast the trend for the[Pg 77] future, which tends to repeat former market behaviors. The fundamental principle of vibration suggests that similar things produce similar outcomes. Like causes lead to like effects. Technologies like wireless telegraphy, the phonograph, and radio are built on this principle. The ability to make future predictions based on precise mathematical laws is only limited by the availability of accurate data from the past to base those predictions on. It's just as straightforward to predict what will happen in 100 or 1000 years as it is for one or two years ahead, as long as you have the right starting point and understand the cycle that will repeat.
A few years ago even scientific men, not alone the public, would have laughed at such a thing and refused to believe it. But mathematical science, which is the only real science that the entire civilized world has agreed upon, furnishes unmistakable proof of history repeating itself and shows that the cycle theory, or harmonic analysis, is the only thing that we can rely upon to ascertain the future.
A few years ago, even scientists, not just the general public, would have laughed at such an idea and would not have believed it. But mathematical science, which is the only real science that the entire civilized world agrees on, provides clear evidence of history repeating itself and demonstrates that the cycle theory, or harmonic analysis, is the only thing we can count on to understand the future.
Sometime ago an article appeared in the New York American commenting on the writings of Sir Arthur Evans, foremost English archeologist, who published "The Palace of Minos," a book concerning the ancient City of Minotaur. He described the excavation on the Isle of Crete in the Mediterranean Sea, in which they found modern apartment houses, bath tubs and corsets, the same as used today. The plumbing that they found was so excellent that it is still working after thousands of years. It is estimated that the ancient city was destroyed over 5000 years ago, or about 3500 B.C. The fact that a long time elapsed before apartment houses[Pg 78] became popular again is another proof of history repeating itself and shows
Sometime ago, an article appeared in the New York American discussing the work of Sir Arthur Evans, the leading English archaeologist, who published "The Palace of Minos," a book about the ancient City of Minotaur. He detailed the excavation on the Isle of Crete in the Mediterranean Sea, where they discovered modern-style apartment buildings, bathtubs, and corsets, just like those still used today. The plumbing they found was so well-made that it’s still functional after thousands of years. It’s estimated that the ancient city was destroyed more than 5000 years ago, around 3500 BCE The fact that a long time passed before apartment buildings[Pg 78] became popular again is further evidence of history repeating itself and shows
"There is no new thing under the sun,"
"There’s nothing new under the sun,"
but that we simply resurrect the old ones.
but that we just bring the old ones back.
"How do I forecast future cycles?" you may ask. In order to forecast future cycles, the most important thing is to begin right, for if we have the right beginning, we will get the right ending. If we know the cause of the effect, then there can be no doubt about predicting the future event or effect.
"How do I predict future cycles?" you might wonder. To forecast future cycles effectively, starting off correctly is essential; a good beginning leads to a good outcome. If we understand the cause behind the effect, we can confidently predict future events or effects.
I have always looked for causes and when once I determine a cause I can always be sure of the effect or future event which I predict. IT IS NOT MY AIM TO EXPLAIN THE CAUSE OF CYCLES. The general public is not yet ready for it and probably would not understand or believe it if I explained it.
I have always sought out causes, and once I identify a cause, I can always be confident about the effect or future event that I predict. IT'S NOT MY INTENTION TO EXPLAIN THE CAUSE OF CYCLES. The general public isn't ready for it yet and probably wouldn’t understand or believe it if I did explain it.
In every law of nature there is a major and a minor; a positive, a negative, and a neutral. Therefore, in cycles there must be a lesser, a greater and intermediate cycle, or cycles within cycles. Like Ezekiel says: "Wheel within a wheel."
In every natural law, there's a major and a minor aspect; a positive, a negative, and a neutral. So, in cycles, there must be a smaller, a larger, and an intermediate cycle, or cycles within cycles. Like Ezekiel says: "Wheel within a wheel."
Time is the great factor that proves all things. The measurement of time first originated and is based on the earth's motion upon its axis. One of the smallest cycles, or time factors, which repeats regularly in things that are very active and have a high vibration, is the four-minute cycle. The reason for this is that the earth moves one degree every four minutes. The next cycle is 24 hours, the complete time required for the earth to make one revolution upon its axis. That is how man[Pg 79] measured his cycle of a day. The next important cycle is one year, the time required for the earth to move around the sun. This brings about the four seasons of the year. These are the minor cycles.
Time is the ultimate factor that reveals all things. The measurement of time originated from the earth's rotation on its axis. One of the smallest cycles, or time factors, that repeats regularly in very active things with high vibration is the four-minute cycle. This happens because the earth moves one degree every four minutes. The next cycle is 24 hours, the total time it takes for the earth to complete one full rotation on its axis. That's how humans[Pg 79] defined their daily cycle. The next important cycle is one year, the time it takes for the earth to orbit the sun. This cycle creates the four seasons of the year. These are the minor cycles.
The major cycles run in 100 and 5000 years with variations based on minor cycles. In order to be sure of world events and important changes, it is necessary to go back at least 1000 years and prove up the cycles. We find ample proof of the 1000-year cycle in the Bible:
The main cycles occur every 100 and 5000 years, with some variations due to smaller cycles. To understand world events and significant changes, it's essential to look back at least 1000 years and confirm these cycles. There is plenty of evidence for the 1000-year cycle in the Bible:
"A little one shall become a thousand and a small one a strong nation; I the Lord, will hasten it in his time."
"A small group will become a thousand, and a tiny one will become a strong nation; I, the Lord, will make it happen at the right time."
Also
Also
"One day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day."
"To the Lord, a day is like a thousand years, and a thousand years are like a day."
Another evidence of the 1000-year cycle:
Another piece of evidence for the 1000-year cycle:
"And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years."
"And he grabbed the dragon, that ancient serpent, who is the Devil and Satan, and tied him up for a thousand years."
If we go back 1000 years, we can find ample proof of how history has been repeating itself in the past few years. From about A.D. 916 to 923 Europe went thru about the same conditions that prevailed 1000 years later or around 1914 to 1920. During the first period referred to, Europe experienced wars, panics and crop failures. History shows that in 916 agriculture in the British Isles was at its lowest ebb and that there was great scarcity of wheat and corn. Very few people were engaged in tilling the soil on account of wars. The[Pg 80] same conditions prevailed 1000 years later in 1916 and 1917, when this country was called on to furnish food to starving Europe and send men and money to save their armies from defeat. In 917, Constantinople was besieged by the Bulgarians and war continued to 919. We know that war prevailed in Turkey and all over Europe between 1914 and 1919. In 923 there was Civil War in France and 1000 years later, or in 1923, France again had her troubles and is still having them.
If we look back 1000 years, we can find plenty of evidence showing that history has been repeating itself in recent years. From about CE 916 to 923, Europe went through similar conditions that occurred 1000 years later, around 1914 to 1920. During the earlier period, Europe faced wars, economic panic, and crop failures. History indicates that in 916, agriculture in the British Isles was at its lowest point, with significant shortages of wheat and corn. Very few people were farming due to the wars. The[Pg 80] same situation existed 1000 years later in 1916 and 1917, when this country needed to provide food to starving Europe and send men and money to help save their armies from defeat. In 917, Constantinople was besieged by the Bulgarians, and the war continued until 919. We know that war was happening in Turkey and across all of Europe from 1914 to 1919. In 923, there was a Civil War in France, and 1000 years later, in 1923, France faced more issues and is still dealing with them.
Another proof of the 1000- and 2000-year cycle is evidenced by a lecture given by Prof. Hans Delbruck of the University of Berlin at the University College of London, just before the outbreak of the World War in 1914. He said:
Another proof of the 1000- and 2000-year cycle is shown by a lecture given by Prof. Hans Delbruck of the University of Berlin at University College London, just before the outbreak of World War I in 1914. He said:
"One of his first observations in comparing the phenomena of the history of wars in the different ages was the likeness between the battles in which the Swiss conquered Duke Charles the Bold, and the battles in which the Greeks overcame the Persians. They had in an interval of 2000 years exactly the same arms and the same political institutions fighting against each other."
"One of his first observations when comparing the history of wars across different eras was the similarity between the battles where the Swiss defeated Duke Charles the Bold and those where the Greeks triumphed over the Persians. They had, after a gap of 2,000 years, exactly the same weapons and the same political systems battling each other."
What proof of the 100-year cycle do we get from 100 years ago of what has happened in the past few years? In the United States, between 1814 and 1822, we had crop failures, war and yellow fever, especially from 1819 to 1822. In 1821 Persia was visited with Asiatic cholera. In 1823 cholera broke out in several ports along the Mediterranean. During the same period, corresponding to 100 years ago, the United States had the terrible epidemic of influenza and in Europe, Russia was visited with famine, cholera and all kinds of diseases,[Pg 81] killing millions. In 1822 there was a famine in Ireland and 100 years later they were winding up their troubles and trying to make settlement and peace with England. In 1922 China and Russia were both suffering from famines, another proof of the 100-year cycle. Some more important evidence of this cycle is found by going back 100 years in history, in which we find that in 1819 the first steamship crossed the Atlantic Ocean. In 1919, 100 years later, the British dirigible R-34 made a successful flight from Scotland to Mineola, Long Island.
What evidence do we have of the 100-year cycle from a century ago regarding what has occurred in recent years? In the United States, between 1814 and 1822, there were crop failures, wars, and yellow fever, particularly from 1819 to 1822. In 1821, Persia faced an outbreak of Asiatic cholera. By 1823, cholera erupted in several Mediterranean ports. Around the same time, corresponding to 100 years ago, the United States experienced a devastating influenza epidemic, while Europe, particularly Russia, dealt with famine, cholera, and various diseases, resulting in millions of deaths. In 1822, Ireland faced a famine, and exactly a century later, they were resolving their issues and aiming for peace with England. In 1922, both China and Russia were going through famines, further supporting the idea of a 100-year cycle. Additional significant evidence of this cycle can be found by looking back a century in history: in 1819, the first steamship crossed the Atlantic Ocean. Then, in 1919, exactly 100 years later, the British dirigible R-34 successfully flew from Scotland to Mineola, Long Island.
Where do we find proof in the Bible that the great World War was coming?
Where can we find evidence in the Bible that a major World War was approaching?
The proof that it is possible to make predictions of wars, famines, pestilences and general world events thousands of years in advance, is plainly substantiated by the Bible. The great World War was prophesied in the Book of Revelation.
The evidence that you can predict wars, famines, plagues, and major world events thousands of years ahead is clearly backed up by the Bible. The great World War was foretold in the Book of Revelation.
What proof do we find in the Bible of what events or conditions will follow wars? What does the Bible say of the great World War which St. John the Divine foretold in the Book of Revelation?
What evidence do we find in the Bible about what happens after wars? What does the Bible say about the great World War that St. John the Divine predicted in the Book of Revelation?
"For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom; and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes in divers places."
"For nation will rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom; and there will be famines, and diseases, and earthquakes in different places."
Again the Bible says:
Again, the Bible states:
"Immediately after the tribulation of these days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken."
"Right after the trouble of those days, the sun will be darkened, the moon won't shine, and the stars will fall from the sky, and the forces of the heavens will be disturbed."
[Pg 82]
[Pg 82]
Again, it says:
Again, it says:
"The Lord hath called for a famine; and it shall also come upon the land seven years."
"The Lord has called for a famine, and it will come upon the land for seven years."
And seven years from the close of the World War, Europe had the terrible crop failures, strikes, business depression and calamities, which occurred in 1923 to 1926.
And seven years after the end of World War, Europe faced the terrible crop failures, strikes, economic depression, and disasters that happened from 1923 to 1926.
Some evidence of long-range predictions which have been fulfilled, that has attracted attention, appeared in the New York American, January 29, 1922. The article refers to an amazing prophecy of the twelfth century made by Malachy, a priest, in A.D. 1139, in which he foretold accurately the personality of the Papal succession by means of mottoes and numbers. He foretold the long struggles which Ireland would have to go thru and the eventual peace, which has been recently signed. His prophecy on the future Pope is No. 266. Fides Intrepida, which means—"Unwavering Faith, unshaken belief in the face of danger; unfaltering devotion." To those who understand numbers, "266" reveals some remarkable events that are to follow the election of the new Pope. It shows that wars are not yet over and that Europe will have troublesome conditions, and in fact, the entire world must yet pass thru a very evil period between 1926 and 1932. It also confirms both the major and minor cycles which indicate that the years 1928 and 1930 to 1932 are to be years of famine, depressing business conditions and panic, not only in Europe, but in the United States. The maximum evil of the great 1000-year cycle, which will not[Pg 83] be completed until 1932 to 1934, will bring serious troubles to the United States. Another bad period for the United States will be 1940 to 1944.
Some evidence of long-range predictions that have come true, which has caught attention, appeared in the New York American on January 29, 1922. The article talks about an incredible prophecy from the twelfth century made by Malachy, a priest, in CE 1139, where he accurately predicted the identities of the Papal succession using mottoes and numbers. He predicted the long struggles that Ireland would go through and the eventual peace that has recently been signed. His prophecy about the future Pope is No. 266, Fides Intrepida, which means—"Unwavering Faith, unshaken belief in the face of danger; unfaltering devotion." For those who understand numbers, "266" reveals some remarkable events that will follow the election of the new Pope. It indicates that wars are not over and that Europe will face challenging conditions, and in fact, the entire world will go through a very difficult period between 1926 and 1932. It also confirms both the major and minor cycles indicating that the years 1928 and from 1930 to 1932 will be years of famine, tough business conditions, and panic, affecting not just Europe, but the United States as well. The peak of the great 1000-year cycle, which will not[Pg 83] be completed until 1932 to 1934, will bring serious issues to the United States. Another challenging period for the United States will be from 1940 to 1944.
The question arises:—If we can know the future, is it of value to us? It has been well said: "Forewarned is forearmed," but I prefer to look to the Bible for authority and proof. When Pharaoh had his wonderful dream, he went to Joseph to have it interpreted. Joseph said:
The question comes up: If we can know the future, is it useful to us? It's been rightly said, "Forewarned is forearmed," but I prefer to turn to the Bible for authority and evidence. When Pharaoh had his amazing dream, he went to Joseph to have it interpreted. Joseph said:
"And the seven thin and ill favored kine that came up after them are seven years; and the seven empty years, blasted with the east wind, shall be seven years of famine."
"And the seven skinny and unhealthy cows that came up after them represent seven years; and the seven empty years, struck by the east wind, will be seven years of famine."
Listen to the advice Joseph gave him:
Listen to the advice Joseph gave him:
"Let them gather all the food of those good years that come, and lay up corn under the hand of Pharaoh, and let them keep food in the cities. The people throughout the land should take warning and prepare for the unfavorable years to follow."
"Let them collect all the food from the good years ahead, store up grain under Pharaoh's supervision, and keep food in the cities. The people all over the land should be alerted and get ready for the tough years to come."
The Bible is the BOOK of all books, and if we only study it and understand it, we can gain a proper knowledge of all things. I believe it the duty of any man who understands science and mathematics and the cycle theory, and knows what is coming, to warn the people in order that they may prepare for trouble ahead. Many will scoff and laugh and refuse to believe until it is too late. The Bible is full of references where God has given us signs by which we may know what is coming, if we will only believe them. He says:
The Bible is the ultimate book, and if we study and understand it, we can gain a true understanding of everything. I believe it’s the responsibility of anyone who understands science, math, and the theory of cycles, and who knows what’s coming, to warn others so they can prepare for future challenges. Many will mock and refuse to believe until it’s too late. The Bible contains many references where God has provided signs to help us know what’s coming, if we’re willing to believe them. He says:
"O, ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky; but can ye not discern the signs of the times?"
"O, you hypocrites, you can tell what the weather is like; but can you not see the signs of the times?"
[Pg 84]
[Pg 84]
Again the Bible says:
Again, the Bible says:
"And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament, of the heaven to divide the day from the night, and let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years."
"And God said, 'Let there be lights in the sky to separate the day from the night, and let them serve as signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years.'"
How few people are willing to study the Bible in order to understand the signs and discern the future and profit by it.
How few people are willing to study the Bible to understand the signs, figure out the future, and benefit from it.
[Pg 85]
[Pg 85]
CHAPTER VIII
Cycles of Transportation
Transportation Cycles
The coming mode of transportation will be by airplane and I feel sure they will be used in the great war to come. The Bible tells us that Enoch, who was the seventh from Adam—a number generally referred to as divine—was translated to heaven for his faith at the age of 365 years. This event took place about 3017 B.C. I believe that at that time they had all modern inventions and that Enoch went up in an airplane. The writer of the book, probably not having seen an airplane before and seeing Enoch go into the sky, thought that he had gone to heaven. We are now in the 5000-year cycle, from the time that Enoch was transferred to heaven, and this indicates the progress of the airplane at this time. Elijah was also translated to heaven in a cloud of fire, in 896 B.C. I believe this, too, was an airplane. Since the chariot was seen blazing with some kind of fire or gas, the recorder thought it was just something to take Elijah to heaven.
The future of transportation will be by airplane, and I'm sure they will be used in the major conflicts to come. The Bible tells us that Enoch, who was the seventh generation from Adam—a number often seen as divine—was taken up to heaven for his faith when he was 365 years old. This event happened around 3017 BCE I believe that during that time, they had all the modern inventions, and that Enoch went up in an airplane. The author of the book, likely not having seen an airplane before and witnessing Enoch ascend into the sky, assumed he had gone to heaven. We are now in the 5000-year cycle since Enoch was taken up to heaven, indicating the advancements of airplanes at this point in time. Elijah was also taken up to heaven in a fiery cloud in 896 BCE I think that was also an airplane. Since the chariot was seen burning with some sort of fire or gas, the writer presumed it was simply a vehicle to take Elijah to heaven.
Man first traveled by land, then conquered the water and last, the greatest feat of all, is conquering the air, which was plainly foretold in the Bible.
Man first traveled by land, then mastered the water, and finally, the greatest achievement of all, is conquering the air, which was clearly predicted in the Bible.
In 1602 there was a railway built in New Castle, England, operated by horsepower. In 1776, the first[Pg 86] iron rails were laid, the first important step leading to railways. In July, 1801, there was a completed tram road from Croyden to Wandsworth, England. In 1802, the first high-pressure locomotive was invented. In 1813, William Hedley built a locomotive. In 1824, the first locomotive, by George Stephenson, traveled six miles per hour. In 1829, the Rocket made a speed of fifteen miles per hour. In 1834, the Firefly Locomotive made a speed of twenty miles an hour, and in 1839, the North Star made a speed of thirty-seven miles per hour.
In 1602, a railway was built in Newcastle, England, powered by horses. In 1776, the first iron rails were laid, marking a significant step towards modern railways. In July 1801, a tram road connecting Croydon to Wandsworth, England, was completed. In 1802, the first high-pressure locomotive was invented. In 1813, William Hedley built a locomotive. In 1824, George Stephenson's first locomotive traveled at six miles per hour. By 1829, the Rocket reached a speed of fifteen miles per hour. In 1834, the Firefly Locomotive achieved a speed of twenty miles an hour, and in 1839, the North Star reached thirty-seven miles per hour.
Man used the air as power for sailing vessels long years before he ever dreamed that it could be used to travel thru by airplane. The first idea of steam navigation was patented by Jonathan in 1713, and later in 1783, a steamboat by Fitch. In 1793, the first real steamboat by Fulton. On August 9, 1803, Fulton's steamboat, "The Claremont," made its first trip up the Hudson. In 1807, Fulton started a steamboat line on the Hudson. On July 15, 1819, the first steamship made a trip from New York to Liverpool in twenty-six days. In October, 1829, a locomotive by steam carriages started in Liverpool. In June, 1838, the "Great Western" made a trip from Bristol, arrived in New York, making the voyage in eighteen days. The next record for ocean travel was made in 1851 when the "Pacific" crossed the Atlantic in 9 days, 19 hours and 25 minutes. In 1917, a German submarine boat made a successful trip from Germany to Baltimore.
People used the wind to power sailing ships for many years before they ever imagined it could be used for air travel. The first idea for steam navigation was patented by Jonathan in 1713, and later, a steamboat was created by Fitch in 1783. In 1793, Fulton launched the first real steamboat. On August 9, 1803, Fulton's steamboat, "The Claremont," made its first trip up the Hudson River. In 1807, Fulton began a steamboat line on the Hudson. On July 15, 1819, the first steamship traveled from New York to Liverpool in twenty-six days. In October 1829, a steam locomotive began service in Liverpool. In June 1838, the "Great Western" completed a trip from Bristol to New York in eighteen days. The next record for ocean travel was set in 1851 when the "Pacific" crossed the Atlantic in 9 days, 19 hours, and 25 minutes. In 1917, a German submarine successfully traveled from Germany to Baltimore.
The advent of automobiles, or gas engines, began in 1877, when the first gas engine was invented by Otto.[Pg 87] In 1879, a gasoline motor was invented by Selden. In 1892, the first automobile was operated by C.A. Duryea. Note that this was repeating the 500-year cycle, and 100 years before the first attempt was made to start an iron railway, and in 1783, the first time a balloon went up which carried a passenger.
The arrival of cars, or gas engines, started in 1877 when Otto invented the first gas engine.[Pg 87] In 1879, Selden created a gasoline motor. By 1892, C.A. Duryea operated the first automobile. It's worth noting that this mirrored the 500-year cycle, occurring 100 years before the first attempt to launch an iron railway, and 1783 was when the first balloon lifted off with a passenger on board.
In our modern times the first attempt by man to conquer the air by means of plane or balloon was in June, 1783, when Joseph and Stephen Montgolfier built the first balloon, but it carried no passengers. In November, 1783, for the first time man went up in a balloon that sailed over Paris. In 1859, John Wise sailed in a balloon from St. Louis to Henderson, N.Y., in twenty hours; the greatest distance accomplished up to that time. In 1900, Count Zeppelin flew the first dirigible. In November, 1903, Wilbur and Orville Wright made their first flight in an airplane which rose under its own power. Note that this was 100 years after Fulton's first steamboat went up the Hudson, again repeating the 100-year cycle. In July, 1908, Glenn H. Curtiss flew his first airplane. In July, 1909, Charles K. Hamilton flew from New York to Philadelphia—seventy-four miles. Note 100 years before this, in 1807, Fulton started the first steamship line up the Hudson.
In our modern era, the first attempt by humans to conquer the air using a plane or balloon took place in June 1783, when Joseph and Stephen Montgolfier built the first balloon, which did not carry any passengers. In November 1783, humans first ascended in a balloon that flew over Paris. In 1859, John Wise traveled in a balloon from St. Louis to Henderson, N.Y., in twenty hours; a record distance achieved at that time. In 1900, Count Zeppelin flew the first dirigible. In November 1903, Wilbur and Orville Wright made their first flight in an airplane that took off under its own power. This happened 100 years after Fulton's first steamboat traveled up the Hudson, marking a repeated 100-year cycle. In July 1908, Glenn H. Curtiss flew his first airplane. In July 1909, Charles K. Hamilton flew from New York to Philadelphia—a distance of seventy-four miles. Interestingly, 100 years before this, in 1807, Fulton launched the first steamship line up the Hudson.
From 1914 to 1918, airplanes were used in the great World War; 100 years before steamers began crossing the Atlantic Ocean for the first time. In June, 1919, first non-stop flight from St. John's, Newfoundland, to Ireland. In July, 1919, the R-34 made a successful flight from Scotland to Mineola, Long Island. The R-34 made the trip in 64 hours and 13 minutes. One hundred[Pg 88] years previous to this the first fast steamship crossed the Atlantic.
From 1914 to 1918, airplanes were used in the major World War; 100 years before, steamships began crossing the Atlantic Ocean for the first time. In June 1919, the first non-stop flight took place from St. John's, Newfoundland, to Ireland. In July 1919, the R-34 successfully flew from Scotland to Mineola, Long Island. The R-34 completed the journey in 64 hours and 13 minutes. One hundred[Pg 88] years earlier, the first fast steamship crossed the Atlantic.
In May, 1923, Lieut. Macready and Kelly made a non-stop flight from New York to San Diego, California. In July, 1923, sunrise to sunset flight from New York to San Francisco. The flight was made by Russell L. Maughan. March 17th to September 28, 1924, L.H. Smith and Lee Wade flew around the world the first time. May, 1926, Richard E. Byrd circled the North Pole with the dirigible. May 21, 1927, Charles A. Lindbergh made the first successful flight across the Atlantic from New York to Paris.
In May 1923, Lieut. Macready and Kelly completed a non-stop flight from New York to San Diego, California. In July 1923, there was a sunrise-to-sunset flight from New York to San Francisco, made by Russell L. Maughan. From March 17 to September 28, 1924, L.H. Smith and Lee Wade flew around the world for the first time. In May 1926, Richard E. Byrd circled the North Pole in a dirigible. On May 21, 1927, Charles A. Lindbergh completed the first successful flight across the Atlantic from New York to Paris.
Note how the airplane followed 100 years later after the fast steamer across the Atlantic. As railroad and ocean transportation made rapid progress from 1807 to 1838, so is airplane transportation making rapid progress and I predict that in 1938, airplanes will be traveling at the rate of 1000 miles an hour to all parts of the earth, carrying passengers and freight. My interpretation of the cycles to repeat in future indicates that from 1928 to 1932, one of the greatest battles of all history will be fought in the air. In the next few years airplanes will be making successful trips around the world and carrying passengers.
Note how the airplane emerged 100 years after the fast steamer crossed the Atlantic. Just as railroad and ocean transportation advanced quickly from 1807 to 1838, airplane transportation is also rapidly progressing, and I predict that by 1938, airplanes will be flying at speeds of 1,000 miles per hour to every part of the globe, transporting passengers and cargo. My analysis of patterns suggests that from 1928 to 1932, one of the greatest battles in history will be fought in the sky. In the coming years, airplanes will successfully complete trips around the world while carrying passengers.
Man has succeeded in traveling on the earth by steam, gas and electricity. The automobile solved the problem of motor transportation without rail. The water was first conquered in a crude canoe, next with a sailing vessel, then the fast steamers and later the submarine by which man can travel secretly under the water. The next and last great conquest was the air, and as nations[Pg 89] have fought battles on the land, on the water and used the submarine for successful warfare under the water, the next and last great step in transportation will be in the air. It is but natural to expect that the greatest battle of all will take place in the air when all modern inventions will be used to destroy human life. As stated in the Bible, unless the time be shortened, no human being will be left on this earth, but the Good Book has promised that the time will be shortened. Nations will try this new mode to conquer each other before the United Kingdom, spoken of in the Bible, can be realized.
Humans have successfully traveled across the earth using steam, gas, and electricity. The automobile solved the issue of motor transport without relying on railroads. We first conquered water with a simple canoe, then progressed to sailing ships, followed by fast steamers, and eventually the submarine, which allows for stealthy travel beneath the waves. The next and final great frontier is the air, and just as nations have fought battles on land and at sea, utilizing submarines for successful underwater warfare, the next major evolution in transportation will occur in the air. It’s only natural to expect that the most significant conflict of all will happen in the skies, where all modern inventions could be employed to take lives. As mentioned in the Bible, unless the time is shortened, no human will survive on this earth, but the Good Book assures us that the time will be shortened. Nations will seek to use this new method to overpower each other before the United Kingdom, referenced in the Bible, can come to fruition.
[Pg 90]
[Pg 90]
CHAPTER IX
Supplementing his former letter, Robert Gordon wrote:
Adding المزيد his previous letter, Robert Gordon wrote:
Dear Mr. Kennelworth:
Dear Mr. Kennelworth:
I am anxious to make some money in my cotton deals and get into wheat for the big advance that I figure is coming this Spring and Summer. Then I want to be in position to buy some Right Aeroplane and sell Major Motors and other stocks short, because I believe that in the next few years I can make a fortune buying Right Aeroplane stock and selling short Major Motors.
I’m eager to make some money from my cotton trades and switch to wheat because I think there's going to be a big price increase this Spring and Summer. After that, I want to be ready to buy some Right Aeroplane stock and short-sell Major Motors and other stocks, because I believe that in the next few years, I can make a fortune by purchasing Right Aeroplane stock and shorting Major Motors.
Just as the railroad locomotive attained great speed from 1834 to 1839, and the big steamers cut down the time between New York and Europe, so will airplanes 100 years later cut the time around the world and to all points of the world. Just as the automobile has supplanted the railway passenger trains in carrying passengers across the country, so will the airplane take the place of railroads and automobiles in transportation through the air, because it will be much faster and safer. I believe that the airplane described by Ezekiel is going to be the model of a great plane in the future and I would like to make money enough to be the man to build the first plane according to the plans laid down in the Bible.
Just like how the railroad locomotive gained incredible speed from 1834 to 1839, and how the large steamships reduced travel time between New York and Europe, airplanes will, 100 years later, shorten the time it takes to travel around the world and to all destinations. Just as cars have replaced trains for passenger travel across the country, airplanes will take over from trains and cars for air travel because they will be much faster and safer. I believe that the airplane described by Ezekiel will be the blueprint for a major aircraft in the future, and I hope to earn enough money to be the person who builds the first plane based on the designs outlined in the Bible.
Mr. Kennelworth, I want to help you and show my appreciation for all your kindness to me. I would like to help you make back the money that you lost in the big slump in stocks in the Fall of 1919, and believe that if you will buy some July or October cotton right now, and hold it, you will make a lot of money. To show your faith in me, buy at least 100 bales. Then along about the 5th of April, we will have a[Pg 91] lot of big profits made and can buy some wheat and corn as I figure that wheat and corn are going to start up the early part of April and advance twenty-five to thirty cents per bushel. Haven't you faith enough in me and faith enough in the Bible to risk a few hundred dollars and make back all the money you have lost? Of course you don't need it, Mr. Kennelworth, but it would make me very happy to see you make some money, anyway.
Mr. Kennelworth, I really want to help you and show my gratitude for all of your kindness to me. I’d like to assist you in recovering the money you lost during the big stock market downturn in the fall of 1919. I believe that if you buy some July or October cotton right now and hold onto it, you’ll be able to make a significant profit. To demonstrate your trust in me, please buy at least 100 bales. Then, around April 5th, we’ll have a[Pg 91] lot of profits, and we can invest in some wheat and corn. I think wheat and corn prices will start rising in early April, advancing by twenty-five to thirty cents per bushel. Don’t you have enough faith in me and in the Bible to risk a few hundred dollars and recoup what you lost? Of course, it’s not like you need it, Mr. Kennelworth, but it would make me really happy to see you earn some money anyway.
Sincerely,
Robert.
Sincerely,
Robert.
After reading over Robert's letters and explanation of the cycles, Mr. Kennelworth answered:
After going through Robert's letters and his explanation of the cycles, Mr. Kennelworth replied:
February 1, 1927.
My dear Robert:
February 1, 1927.
Dear Robert:
Your amazing letter and forecast of the future cycles, received. I am surprised to find one so young possessed of so much knowledge. It shows that you are a deep student and have been searching for the hidden mysteries. You will receive your reward.
Your incredible letter and prediction about future cycles have been received. I’m surprised to see someone so young with so much knowledge. It shows that you are a serious student and have been exploring the hidden mysteries. You will get your reward.
I have faith in the Bible and in you, Robert. In 1919, I followed tips and lost a lot of money. Now I must have enough faith in you to risk a little money on your predictions, based on the Bible, so I telegraphed my brokers in New York today and bought 500 bales of July cotton at 13.70. If it goes up, I am going to hold it and the money I make on it, I am going to give to you and Marie when you are married as a wedding present, or if you need the money to promote your invention, I will let you have it to use for that purpose.
I believe in the Bible and in you, Robert. In 1919, I acted on tips and lost a lot of money. Now, I need to trust you enough to invest a bit based on your predictions, which are rooted in the Bible. So, I sent a telegram to my brokers in New York today and bought 500 bales of July cotton at 13.70. If the price goes up, I'll hold onto it, and whatever money I make will go to you and Marie as a wedding gift when you get married. If you need the money to support your invention, I’ll let you use it for that instead.
Please keep me posted on your studies and on your new discoveries. Always feel free to come and talk your matters over with me. I am always interested in anything that you have to write or talk to me about. Have faith in you and believe you are right about the great war to come.
Please keep me updated on your studies and your new discoveries. Always feel free to come and discuss your concerns with me. I'm always interested in anything you want to write or talk about. Have faith in yourself and believe that you're right about the great war ahead.
It is plain that the nations in Europe are rapidly getting ready for war, and, of course, it will be with airplanes. While[Pg 92] I hate to think the United States will again be called into war, at the same time I realize that all of the foreign countries are jealous of us, because we have such enormous gold supply and have grown so prosperous. The United States is now the banker of the world, and while it was no fault of ours that the great World War occurred, which resulted to our benefit by transfer of gold from other nations to us, at the same time they are jealous and have a real hatred for America.
It's clear that the countries in Europe are quickly preparing for war, and it's obviously going to involve airplanes. While[Pg 92] I really don’t want to imagine the United States being drawn into war again, I understand that many foreign nations envy us because we have such a vast gold supply and have become so prosperous. The United States is now the world's banker, and although we didn’t cause the massive World War that ended up benefiting us by transferring gold from other countries to us, that doesn't change the fact that they are jealous and harbor genuine resentment towards America.
So you are probably right in preparing to build a great airplane to be used in defending your country. Such noble intentions, my boy, fill my heart with pride. I am going to drive out to the farm to see your mother next Sunday if I can get time. Want to have a talk with her and tell her of your brilliant achievement. It makes every mother's heart glad to know that her boy is trying to accomplish something. I feel sure that you are going to accomplish your aims, Robert, and I am with you always.
So you're probably right to get ready to build an amazing airplane for defending your country. Such noble intentions, my boy, fill me with pride. I'm planning to drive out to the farm to visit your mom next Sunday if I have the time. I want to have a chat with her and tell her about your impressive accomplishment. It makes every mom's heart happy to know that her kid is trying to achieve something. I'm confident that you're going to reach your goals, Robert, and I'm always here for you.
Sincerely yours,
J.H. Kennelworth.
Best regards,
J.H. Kennelworth.
After hearing from Mr. Kennelworth, Robert was very happy, and of course, had to share his happiness with Marie.
After hearing from Mr. Kennelworth, Robert was really happy, and of course, he had to share his excitement with Marie.
February 5, 1927.
Sweet Marie:
February 5, 1927.
Sweet Marie:
I am very happy on this Saturday night, and nothing could make me happier than to be with you. I feel that I have won a great victory. I have put my theories up to Mr. Kennelworth, explained all that I could about my discoveries of the cycles in the Bible, and urged him to buy some cotton and make back the money that he lost in 1919. He said that he had faith in me and the Bible so he bought 500 bales of July cotton at 13.70 as I suggested.
I’m really happy on this Saturday night, and nothing could make me happier than being with you. I feel like I’ve achieved something significant. I presented my ideas to Mr. Kennelworth, shared everything I could about my findings on the cycles in the Bible, and encouraged him to buy some cotton to recoup the money he lost in 1919. He told me he believed in me and the Bible, so he purchased 500 bales of July cotton at 13.70, just as I suggested.
While the market hasn't gone up much since I bought mine, at the same time it is holding steady and I am sure that it is going up. I believe Mr. Kennelworth is going to make a lot[Pg 93] of money on his cotton and I want to see him make it because he is an honest, whole-hearted man and has done everything he could to help me. The $500 bonus he gave me in January enabled me to have margin enough to buy the cotton, and if I make a great success I will feel that I owe him a great debt of gratitude, because he has really helped me get a start.
While the market hasn't increased much since I bought mine, it is staying stable, and I'm confident it's going to rise. I think Mr. Kennelworth is going to make a lot of money from his cotton, and I hope he does because he's an honest and genuine guy who has done everything he can to help me. The $500 bonus he gave me in January gave me enough margin to purchase the cotton, and if I succeed, I will feel that I owe him a huge debt of gratitude because he's really helped me get started. [Pg 93]
Don't think I fail to appreciate all you are doing, my little sweetheart, and the faith that you have in me. I am looking forward to the day when I will make Wall Street hum with you standing by my side. Nothing would be left for me to work for if it wasn't the hope of having you, and the happiness that you can bring. Money will not mean anything except to accomplish my purpose, help my country and buy the things that will make you happy.
Don't think I don’t appreciate everything you're doing, my little sweetheart, and the faith you have in me. I can’t wait for the day when I make Wall Street thrive with you by my side. I wouldn’t have anything to strive for if it weren’t for the hope of having you and the happiness you bring. Money won't mean anything to me except for helping me achieve my goals, support my country, and buy the things that will make you happy.
Love is indeed the greatest thing in the world and you are the greatest woman in the world. With your love, there is nothing that I cannot do. You are my last thought when I go to sleep at night and the first when I wake in the morning. Everything I do, I always think is for you. Your sweet little letters are always so encouraging and your supreme faith in me urges me on to greater things.
Love is really the most wonderful thing in the world, and you’re the most amazing woman in the world. With your love, I feel like I can accomplish anything. You’re the last thing on my mind when I go to sleep and the first thought when I wake up. Everything I do, I do for you. Your lovely little letters always lift my spirits, and your unwavering faith in me pushes me to achieve even more.
With all the love that my heart can send, I am as ever
With all the love my heart can give, I am still
Your loving
Robert.
Much love,
Robert.
Monday, February 7, 1927.
My own dear Robert:
Monday, February 7, 1927.
Dear Robert:
Your letter received this A.M. It is the happiest Monday morning that I have ever had. Am glad to know that Mr. Kennelworth is backing up your judgment. If I had some money I certainly would send it to you to buy some cotton for me. Maybe I will have some in a few months, because I am saving something every week from my allowance which Papa sends me.
I got your letter this morning. It's the happiest Monday morning I've ever had. I'm glad to hear that Mr. Kennelworth supports your decision. If I had some money, I would definitely send it to you to buy some cotton for me. Hopefully, I will have some in a few months since I’m saving a little bit each week from the allowance that Dad sends me.
Every night when I kneel to pray, I ask God to give you strength and confidence, Robert, and I know that he can and will help you. It makes me very happy to know in all of your[Pg 94] plans for the future, you think of me, and I am going to try to prove worthy of that great love. You are so noble, pure and unselfish; always thinking of others and thinking of what you can do to help protect your country in time of war.
Every night when I kneel to pray, I ask God to give you strength and confidence, Robert, and I know that He can and will help you. It makes me really happy to know that in all your plans for the future, you think of me, and I’m going to try to be worthy of that great love. You are so noble, pure, and selfless; always thinking of others and what you can do to help protect your country during wartime.[Pg 94]
I do hope and pray as your mother does, that the days of wars may pass away; that man may cease to fight and may know and understand each other, settling their differences on the basis of love. I will welcome that day, and hope that I may stand by your side, when there will be no more wars and our loved ones will not be taken away to war.
I really hope and pray, just like your mom does, that the days of war will come to an end; that people will stop fighting and learn to understand each other, resolving their differences with love. I look forward to that day and hope that I can be there with you when there are no more wars and our loved ones won’t be taken away to fight.
Write me often, Robert, and know that you have all the love that the heart of one little woman can send.
Write to me often, Robert, and know that you have all the love that the heart of one small woman can give.
Your own
Marie.
Your own
Marie.
The month of February slowly passed away. Cotton was very slow and inactive, but on February 23rd, it started up and went up fast. On March 2nd, July cotton had advanced to 14.80, and Robert had a profit of $1,000.00 and Mr. Kennelworth had a profit of $2,500.00. Robert was very much elated over his progress and the profit for Mr. Kennelworth. He wrote Marie how the market was working out according to his prediction; how the money was piling up; and that he would soon have money to start on his invention and new discovery. Marie was very happy over Robert's success and wrote encouraging letters. Mr. Kennelworth was also very happy and congratulated Robert on being able to buy cotton very close to the low level in January.
February slowly came to an end. Cotton trading was really sluggish, but on February 23rd, things picked up quickly. By March 2nd, July cotton had risen to 14.80, and Robert made a profit of $1,000.00 while Mr. Kennelworth earned $2,500.00. Robert was thrilled about his progress and Mr. Kennelworth's profit. He wrote to Marie about how the market was shaping up just as he predicted, how the money was stacking up, and that he’d soon have enough to start his invention and new discovery. Marie was overjoyed with Robert's success and sent him encouraging letters. Mr. Kennelworth was also pleased and congratulated Robert for buying cotton when it was really low back in January.
March was the month to bring disappointment to Robert. Cotton started to decline and by the middle of the month had declined to around 13.75 wiping out all Robert's and Mr. Kennelworth's profits, but still leaving their capital intact. Robert was not discouraged.[Pg 95] He told Mr. Kennelworth that the flood was sure to come in the Mississippi Valley during April and May, the Spring would be late, and the price would be sure to advance. He had no thought of selling out his cotton and urged Mr. Kennelworth to hold his, which he did.
March brought disappointment for Robert. Cotton prices started to drop and by mid-month had fallen to about 13.75, wiping out all of Robert's and Mr. Kennelworth's profits, but still leaving their capital intact. Robert wasn’t discouraged.[Pg 95] He told Mr. Kennelworth that a flood was bound to hit the Mississippi Valley in April and May, Spring would be delayed, and prices were sure to go up. He had no intention of selling his cotton and encouraged Mr. Kennelworth to hold onto his, which he did.
Marie had become very much interested in the market and was reading the paper every day and watching the prices. She saw the price decline to around 13.75 and knew that Robert's profits would now be wiped out. She felt very sorry for him and wrote him:
Marie had gotten really interested in the market and was checking the paper every day and watching the prices. She saw the price drop to around 13.75 and knew that Robert's profits would now be wiped out. She felt really bad for him and wrote to him:
March 15th, 1927.
My dear Robert:
March 15, 1927.
Dear Robert:
I have not heard from you in several days. I see that the market has declined to where you now have no profit left on your deal. Do not get discouraged; I have great faith in you and believe that you are yet going to come out all right and make a lot of money. Why don't you hold your cotton, and tell Mr. Kennelworth to hold his, because my intuition tells me that you are certainly right?
I haven't heard from you in a few days. I see that the market has dropped to the point where you’re no longer making a profit on your deal. Don’t get discouraged; I have a lot of faith in you and really believe that you’re going to be okay and make a good amount of money. Why don’t you hold onto your cotton, and tell Mr. Kennelworth to hold onto his, because I have a feeling you’re definitely right?
I have been saving money every week from my allowance. A few weeks ago I wrote Papa and told him that I had to have some extra money and asked him if he could let me have $300.00. He sent the money at once, so I now have $400.00 and I am sending it to you. I want you to buy me 100 bales of July cotton. I was talking with a broker from Dallas a few days ago, and he says that he believes cotton will go up even tho it may be slow for a while. Take the money, and if you can get the broker to buy a hundred for me, do so. This is my faith in you, and in the Bible. So don't be afraid to buy for me, Robert. I am just as game as you are.
I’ve been saving money every week from my allowance. A few weeks ago, I wrote to Dad and told him that I needed some extra cash and asked if he could send me $300.00. He sent the money right away, so now I have $400.00, and I’m sending it to you. I want you to buy me 100 bales of July cotton. I was chatting with a broker from Dallas a few days ago, and he thinks that cotton prices will rise, even though it might take a while. Use the money, and if you can get the broker to buy a hundred bales for me, go for it. This is my trust in you and in the Bible. So don’t hesitate to make the purchase for me, Robert. I'm just as bold as you are.
With all love and wishing you luck,
With all my love and wishing you good luck,
As ever, your own
Marie.
As always, your own
Marie.
[Pg 96]
[Pg 96]
This letter was a great consolation and encouragement to Robert. He had begun to feel a little blue because cotton had declined. Not that he thought it wouldn't go up again, but he was sorry that he had failed to get the profits.
This letter was a huge comfort and encouragement to Robert. He had started to feel a bit down because cotton prices had dropped. Not that he thought they wouldn’t rise again, but he was disappointed that he hadn’t made the profits.
He took Marie's money and on March 17th bought 100 bales of July cotton at 13.90. The cotton market was slow during the balance of March, but it did not decline, and Robert was greatly encouraged. The market was slow again during April, but prices were holding steady and Robert felt encouraged that they did not decline. On April 20th a flood started in the Mississippi Valley. The Spring was late and planting delayed. Cotton started to advance and went up fast, July reaching 15.40 by April 25th. Robert's profits were now piling up fast, and Marie had a profit of over $700.00 on her 100 bales. Mr. Kennelworth had held his cotton and profits were accumulating fast for him. He congratulated Robert on his wonderful prediction that the flood came as he forecast. Marie was watching the papers so she wired Robert as follows:
He took Marie's money and on March 17th bought 100 bales of July cotton at 13.90. The cotton market was slow for the rest of March, but it didn’t drop, and Robert was really encouraged. The market was slow again in April, but prices stayed steady, and Robert was pleased that they didn’t fall. On April 20th, a flood hit the Mississippi Valley. Spring was late, causing delays in planting. Cotton prices started to rise quickly, reaching 15.40 by April 25th. Robert's profits were stacking up rapidly, and Marie had over $700.00 in profits on her 100 bales. Mr. Kennelworth had held onto his cotton, and his profits were growing quickly as well. He congratulated Robert on his amazing prediction about the flood arriving as he had forecasted. Marie was following the news closely, so she wired Robert the following:
YOU ARE A WONDER THE MARKET IS MAKING GOOD AND WE ARE GOING TO WIN I AM WITH YOU ALWAYS LOVE
YOU ARE AMAZING THE MARKET IS DOING WELL AND WE'RE GOING TO WIN I AM ALWAYS WITH YOU LOVE
Marie.
Marie.
Robert now began to see possibilities of his dream being realized, and thought in a few months he could resign his position and go to New York and continue to speculate in order to make money enough to build his airplane and work out ideas for his other discoveries. So he wrote Marie this letter:
Robert now started to envision his dream becoming a reality, and he thought that in a few months he could quit his job and head to New York to keep investing in order to make enough money to build his airplane and develop ideas for his other inventions. So he wrote Marie this letter:
[Pg 97]
[Pg 97]
April 30th, 1927.
My darling Marie,
April 30, 1927.
My dear Marie,
The Lord has been good to us. Fortune is smiling on us. Cotton is on its way up. In a few weeks will be up around 17c a pound, and we will have a lot of money made. I bought another 100 bales today and Mr. Kennelworth bought 500 bales more. It won't be long until I have money enough to go to New York. When I go, I want you to go with me, because I cannot go there and succeed alone without you. I need your love and encouragement, and want you to marry me and start to New York together. Of course I don't like to have you leave school before you graduate, but I feel it is best for you to go with me.
The Lord has been really good to us. Luck is on our side. Cotton prices are rising. In a few weeks, they should reach around 17 cents a pound, and we'll make a lot of money. I bought another 100 bales today, and Mr. Kennelworth picked up 500 more. It won't be long until I have enough money to head to New York. When I go, I want you to come with me because I can't succeed there without you. I need your love and support, and I want you to marry me so we can start this journey to New York together. Of course, I don't like the idea of you leaving school before you graduate, but I really think it's best for you to come with me.
Write and let me know what you think about it.
Write and tell me what you think about it.
With all my love,
With all my love,
Your Robert.
Your Robert.
Marie's reply:
Marie's response:
Sunday, May 1st, 1927.
My dear Robert,
Sunday, May 1st, 1927.
Dear Robert,
I have just received your letter, and I am happy to know that the cotton is moving your way. I know that you love and trust me and I want you to know that I love and trust you, so please try to understand me. While I have the greatest faith in you and know that you will succeed, I feel that marrying you just now might handicap you and prevent your success. When once I am yours, Robert, you will have realized your fondest hope, and possibly your ambition may wane. You will fight harder to win if you still cling to the hope of winning me. They say that hope and anticipation are greater than realization, Robert. Never cease to hope for I am with you. Even when I am not with you, trust me as I trust you, for I love only you.
I just got your letter, and I'm glad to hear that the cotton is headed your way. I know you love and trust me, and I want you to know that I love and trust you too, so please try to understand where I'm coming from. While I have complete faith in you and believe you'll succeed, I worry that marrying you right now might hold you back and hinder your success. Once I’m yours, Robert, you might feel like you've achieved your biggest dream, and your drive could fade. You'll fight harder to succeed if you still hold onto the hope of winning me over. They say that hope and anticipation are sometimes more powerful than the actual achievement, Robert. Never stop hoping because I’m with you. Even when I’m not there, trust me as I trust you, because I only love you.
I am going to tell you a dream that I had a few nights ago. I saw you a great success. Fortune was smiling on you. The world was at your feet, but I seemed to see a great tragedy follow this. It seemed I left you in a mysterious way and[Pg 98] then came back to you just as mysteriously. Now, don't think that I do not want to go with you, Robert, and don't think that I believe in dreams, but somehow it has made a great impression on me.
I’m going to tell you about a dream I had a few nights ago. I saw you as a huge success. Fortune was on your side. The world was yours, but I also sensed a big tragedy following that. It felt like I left you in a mysterious way and[Pg 98] then came back to you just as mysteriously. Now, don’t think I don’t want to be with you, Robert, and don’t think I really believe in dreams, but it’s stuck with me strongly.
Of course you know that father would never consent to me leaving school to marry you, and if we married, we would have to run away. Would it not be best for you to go to New York, as you have planned, work on your invention, and let my love and faith guide you to success? You could live for my love, which you have always said was the greatest thing in the world. You have all my love and will always have it.
Of course you know that Dad would never agree to me dropping out of school to marry you, and if we did get married, we would have to run away. Wouldn't it be better for you to go to New York, as you've planned, work on your invention, and let my love and faith lead you to success? You could live for my love, which you've always said was the best thing in the world. You have all my love and will always have it.
I could continue in school and later, if you became despondent and could not get along without me, remember that I would have faith and love enough to give up father, mother, and everything else and come to you. I want to do what I feel is best for your future, Robert, and I hope that you will believe me and see it that way. I want you to come over to see me next Sunday, so we can talk over all your future plans.
I could keep going to school, and later, if you felt down and couldn’t manage without me, just know that I would have enough faith and love to leave my parents and everything else behind to be with you. I want to do what I think is best for your future, Robert, and I hope you’ll trust me and see it like that. I want you to come over and see me next Sunday so we can discuss all your future plans.
With all of my love for you always,
With all my love for you always,
Your Marie.
Your Marie.
When Robert received Marie's letter, he was disappointed, but felt that when he saw her and talked matters over, he could get her to change her mind, give up school, if necessary, marry him and go to New York with him. He had heard and read much of the pitfalls of the great City of New York and felt that he did not care to venture there alone without Marie with him as his wife. While his old school-mate and chum, Walter Kennelworth, was in New York and could work with him and be a great help and comfort, he felt that Marie, his one great inspiration, was absolutely necessary to his success and that he must persuade her to go with him to New York.
When Robert got Marie's letter, he was disappointed, but he believed that once they met and talked things over, he could convince her to change her mind, drop out of school if needed, marry him, and move to New York with him. He had heard a lot about the dangers of the great City of New York and didn’t want to venture there alone without Marie by his side as his wife. Even though his old school buddy, Walter Kennelworth, was in New York and could work with him and provide great support, he felt that Marie, his one true inspiration, was essential to his success and he needed to persuade her to come with him to New York.
[Pg 99]
[Pg 99]
On Sunday, May 1st, Robert went to visit his mother in the country. He found that Mr. Kennelworth had been there and told her of Robert's success and his faith in him. Robert's mother was very happy when he told her that cotton was advancing and he was making money rapidly and Mr. Kennelworth was making money; that Marie had such great faith in him that she had put up her only $400.00 and bought 100 bales of cotton and now had a profit of about $1,000.00.
On Sunday, May 1st, Robert went to see his mom in the countryside. He discovered that Mr. Kennelworth had visited her and talked about Robert's success and his trust in him. Robert's mom was thrilled when he shared that cotton prices were going up and he was quickly making money, and that Mr. Kennelworth was also profiting; that Marie believed in him so much that she had invested her only $400.00 and bought 100 bales of cotton, which now had a profit of around $1,000.00.
Robert told his mother of his plans. That he expected within a few months to go to New York, establish himself there, and speculate in order to make money so that he could build his great airplane according to Ezekiel's plan and prepare to help his country in time of war. Mrs. Gordon was very happy to learn of her boy's success. She was sad when he began to talk about war. Robert assured her that the Bible plainly foretold the great war which was to be fought in the air and that it was his duty to help protect his country. While his mother admired his patriotism, she again referred to the dream that she had had years before, about a great war which would come and in which she thought that Robert lost his life in San Francisco.
Robert told his mom about his plans. He expected that in a few months he would go to New York, settle down there, and invest to make money so he could build his awesome airplane based on Ezekiel's design and get ready to help his country in case of war. Mrs. Gordon was really happy to hear about her son's success. She felt sad when he started talking about war. Robert reassured her that the Bible clearly predicted the big war that would be fought in the sky and that it was his duty to help protect his country. While his mom admired his patriotism, she brought up the dream she had years ago about a huge war that would come, where she thought Robert died in San Francisco.
She talked to Robert of his future and told him she hoped he would be a preacher. Robert confided to her that he could never be an orthodox minister, for he could not preach and teach the things which the orthodox ministers were teaching. He did not believe in a personal devil or believe in Hell, but believed in a God of Love and Justice. He did not believe that God would inflict upon any of his children eternal punishment but[Pg 100] thought that whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap and that we receive our reward here upon earth.
She talked to Robert about his future and told him she hoped he would be a preacher. Robert confided in her that he could never be an orthodox minister because he couldn’t preach and teach the things that orthodox ministers were teaching. He didn't believe in a personal devil or in Hell, but in a God of Love and Justice. He didn’t believe that God would punish any of His children with eternal damnation but[Pg 100] thought that whatever a person sows, that’s what they will reap, and that we receive our reward here on Earth.
He told her that the Bible plainly said that the kingdom of heaven is within us and he believed it. If we kept our conscience clear and did unto others as we would like to have them do unto us, he believed we would find our heaven and our reward here upon earth. Said that times and conditions were changing rapidly; that the new inventions and discoveries caused men to think differently than in the old days; that the old religious ideas would pass away and give place to more liberal, advanced ideas. He hoped to live to see the day when men would not only be too proud to fight, but would be too full of love for their fellow-men to settle disputes with the sword. This was God's plan and it would come to pass this way, and he believed that he could be a great power for peace and hoped to live to see a world of peace with all nations united under one kingdom and one God, the God of Love and Justice.
He told her that the Bible clearly states that the kingdom of heaven is within us, and he really believed that. If we kept our conscience clear and treated others the way we’d want to be treated, he believed we would find our heaven and our reward right here on earth. He mentioned that times and conditions were changing quickly; new inventions and discoveries made people think differently than in the past. He thought the old religious beliefs would fade and be replaced by more progressive, open-minded ideas. He hoped to live to see a day when people would not only be too proud to fight but would also be too filled with love for their fellow humans to resolve conflicts with violence. This was God's plan, and he believed it would happen this way. He thought he could play a significant role in promoting peace and hoped to witness a world united in peace, with all nations under one kingdom and one God, the God of Love and Justice.
Mrs. Gordon felt that her faith in Robert had been justified and that she understood him better than his father and brother. He told his mother of his hopes for an early marriage with Marie and that when he went to New York, he wanted to take Marie with him as his wife. His mother was not in favor of an elopement. She wanted him to make good, act in an honorable way and ask the consent of Mr. Stanton to his marriage with Marie, but she felt at this time Mr. Stanton would not give his consent because he wanted Marie to complete her education and it was right and proper she should. His mother asked him if he didn't think[Pg 101] it would be best to continue his position with Mr. Kennelworth for a few years longer, after he saw that he was making a success before going to New York where he might fail in a strange city. Robert was filled with a great determination to go. He wished to make a success and knew he would, because he read the Bible and had learned how.
Mrs. Gordon felt that her trust in Robert had been validated and that she understood him better than his father and brother did. He shared his hopes for an early marriage with Marie and mentioned that when he went to New York, he wanted to take her with him as his wife. His mother was against the idea of eloping. She wanted him to succeed, behave honorably, and ask Mr. Stanton for permission to marry Marie, but she believed that Mr. Stanton wouldn't agree at that time because he wanted Marie to finish her education, which was the right thing to do. His mother asked him if he didn’t think it would be better to stay in his job with Mr. Kennelworth for a few more years until he proved he could succeed before moving to New York where he might struggle in an unfamiliar city. Robert was filled with a strong determination to go. He wanted to succeed and knew he would, because he read the Bible and had learned how to.
The week ending May 7th was the greatest week in Robert Gordon's life up to that time. Cotton advanced rapidly about $4.00 per bale, and by May 7th Robert's profits were about $2,500.00. Marie had a profit of over $1,000.00 on her 100 bales which Robert bought for her, and Mr. Kennelworth now had a profit of about $7,000.00.
The week ending May 7th was the best week of Robert Gordon's life up to that point. Cotton prices jumped by around $4.00 per bale, and by May 7th, Robert's profits reached about $2,500.00. Marie made over $1,000.00 in profit on her 100 bales that Robert bought for her, and Mr. Kennelworth now had a profit of around $7,000.00.
On Saturday morning, May 7th, Mr. Kennelworth called Robert into his private office and asked him if he knew what the cotton market was doing that morning. Robert said he hadn't heard what the price was. Mr. Kennelworth told him that July was now selling around 16 cents per pound, and that while he had some nice profits, the money was not the thing that counted with him, but the fact that Robert was right on the market made him happy that he had faith in him and encouraged him.
On Saturday morning, May 7th, Mr. Kennelworth called Robert into his private office and asked if he knew what was happening in the cotton market that morning. Robert replied that he hadn’t heard what the price was. Mr. Kennelworth informed him that July was now selling for around 16 cents per pound, and that while he had some good profits, it wasn’t the money that mattered to him; it was the fact that Robert was accurate about the market that pleased him and made him glad he had faith in Robert and encouraged him.
Robert then confided to Mr. Kennelworth that he was very anxious to go to New York just as soon as possible. He had been reading about the contemplated flights of the airplanes from New York across the Atlantic, and he wanted to be in New York by his birthday in June, 1927, because he figured by that time the airplanes would have crossed the Atlantic and there[Pg 102] would be great excitement in New York. He wished to be there and get all the information he could about airplanes, because he wanted to start building his own just as soon as he had money enough and felt that he could do so. He asked Mr. Kennelworth what he thought about him resigning in a short time to go to New York. Mr. Kennelworth told him that he would regret very much to lose his services, but that he had great faith in Robert's study of the Bible and what he thought he could do, and that if he wanted to do so, he would let him go and not only that, but would aid him financially. Robert confided his hope and desire to take Marie with him. Mr. Kennelworth didn't exactly agree with this but told him that this was a problem he would have to solve for himself; that if Marie had faith enough in him to take the step, he was sure it would work out all right; and that he could always have his old position back any time that he wanted to return, and could have any help that he could render him in New York.
Robert then shared with Mr. Kennelworth that he was really eager to get to New York as soon as possible. He had been reading about the planned flights of airplanes from New York across the Atlantic, and he wanted to be in New York by his birthday in June 1927 because he thought that by then the airplanes would be making the crossing, creating a lot of excitement in the city. He wished to be there to gather as much information as he could about airplanes since he wanted to start building his own as soon as he had enough money and felt ready to do it. He asked Mr. Kennelworth what he thought about him resigning soon to head to New York. Mr. Kennelworth said he would be very sorry to lose him but had great faith in Robert's study of the Bible and what he thought he could accomplish. He told Robert that if he really wanted to go, he would allow it and even help him financially. Robert expressed his hope and wish to take Marie with him. Mr. Kennelworth didn’t fully agree but said that was something Robert would have to figure out for himself; if Marie believed in him enough to take that step, he was sure it would work out fine. He also reassured Robert that he could always return to his old position whenever he wanted and that he could offer any help he could provide in New York.
After his conference with Mr. Kennelworth, Robert wired Marie as follows:
After his meeting with Mr. Kennelworth, Robert texted Marie the following:
EXPECT TO BE WITH YOU SUNDAY WILL COME OVER ON AFTERNOON TRAIN TODAY.
EXPECT TO BE WITH YOU ON SUNDAY; I'LL COME OVER ON THE AFTERNOON TRAIN TODAY.
Robert arrived in Sherman, Texas, Saturday evening, and Marie met him at the train. She was overjoyed at Robert's success. They spent Saturday evening and Sunday together. It seemed to them the happiest days of their lives. Robert talked over his plans and Marie was enthusiastic about his future. He told her that if[Pg 103] the market worked as he expected, he intended to trade in wheat and corn in the near future; that he hoped to go to New York by the early part of June, as he was very enthusiastic about the air flights from New York across the Atlantic to Paris, and get started on his studies and invention. Marie was willing to give him all the money she had made to help him out but he told her that the one thing he wanted was her and her love, and that he wanted her to go with him to New York.
Robert arrived in Sherman, Texas, on Saturday evening, and Marie met him at the train station. She was thrilled about Robert's success. They spent Saturday night and Sunday together, which felt like the happiest days of their lives. Robert shared his plans, and Marie was excited about his future. He told her that if the market went as he expected, he planned to trade in wheat and corn soon. He hoped to go to New York by early June because he was really excited about the flights from New York across the Atlantic to Paris so he could start his studies and work on his invention. Marie was willing to give him all the money she had earned to support him, but he told her that the one thing he truly wanted was her love, and he wanted her to come with him to New York.
She knew her father would never consent to their marriage and the only way would be to elope. While she thought it best to finish her studies in school and join him in New York later, said if he insisted, she would go with him. Robert left for Texarkana on Sunday afternoon, May 8th, with Marie's promise that if he decided to go to New York within a few weeks, they would make arrangements to elope and be married in St. Louis on their arrival there. Robert had his Bible with him and on his way back home Sunday night, spent several hours reading it and going over the predictions by Ezekiel and the plans outlined by Ezekiel for an airplane, which Robert hoped and expected to build in the near future.
She knew her dad would never agree to their marriage, and the only option was to run away together. Although she thought it would be best to finish her studies at school and join him in New York later, she said that if he insisted, she would go with him. Robert left for Texarkana on Sunday afternoon, May 8th, with Marie's promise that if he decided to go to New York in the next few weeks, they would make plans to elope and get married in St. Louis when they arrived. Robert had his Bible with him, and on his way home Sunday night, he spent several hours reading it and going over the prophecies by Ezekiel and the plans Ezekiel outlined for an airplane, which Robert hoped to build in the near future.
During the next ten days, cotton was slow and reacted 40 to 50 points. But this in no wise discouraged Robert, as he felt sure that a big advance was coming the latter part of May and during the early June.
During the next ten days, cotton traded slowly and fluctuated by 40 to 50 points. But this didn't discourage Robert at all, as he was confident that a significant increase was on the way in late May and early June.
On May 19th, July cotton was again up around the 16 cent level. Robert felt that now was the time to start buying wheat and corn. He wired his broker in New York to buy 10,000 July wheat and 10,000 July[Pg 104] corn, and to raise the stop loss order on his cotton and also place a stop loss order on the wheat and corn, to protect the broker and himself. The broker wired that he had bought 10,000 July wheat at 1.38-1/2 and 10,000 July corn at 92 cents. On May 20th Robert bought 10,000 July corn at 92-1/2 cents for Marie's account. He told Mr. Kennelworth that he figured wheat and corn were now going to have a big advance, and advised him to buy some, which he did.
On May 19th, July cotton was once again around the 16 cent mark. Robert thought it was the right time to start buying wheat and corn. He messaged his broker in New York to purchase 10,000 July wheat and 10,000 July[Pg 104] corn, and to increase the stop-loss order on his cotton, while also placing a stop-loss order on the wheat and corn to protect both himself and the broker. The broker confirmed that he had bought 10,000 July wheat at 1.38-1/2 and 10,000 July corn at 92 cents. On May 20th, Robert purchased 10,000 July corn at 92-1/2 cents for Marie's account. He informed Mr. Kennelworth that he believed wheat and corn were about to experience a significant increase, and advised him to buy some, which he did.
[Pg 105]
[Pg 105]
CHAPTER X
May 21st was a red-letter day in the life of Robert Gordon. Wheat, corn and cotton all advanced to the highest levels of the season. Robert had read reports in the paper that Charles A. Lindbergh had started on his lone flight from New York to Paris. He went down to the telegraph office in the afternoon to inquire if there was any news about the success of Lindbergh's flight. The operator said that nothing had come over the wire yet, but there had been a report that Lindbergh had passed over Ireland early that morning. Robert waited in the telegraph office until about 5 P.M. when a flash came over the wire that Lindbergh had landed in Paris. This fired Robert's enthusiasm, and he was very much excited. Right then and there decided that he was going to New York in the very near future and start to build an airplane according to his own plans. He went immediately to the home of Mr. Kennelworth and told him about his plans and desire to go to New York just as soon as possible.
May 21st was a significant day for Robert Gordon. Wheat, corn, and cotton all hit their highest prices of the season. Robert had read in the newspaper that Charles A. Lindbergh had begun his solo flight from New York to Paris. He went to the telegraph office in the afternoon to check if there was any news about Lindbergh's flight. The operator informed him that nothing had come in yet, but there was a report that Lindbergh had flown over Ireland earlier that morning. Robert waited in the telegraph office until around 5 PM when a message came through that Lindbergh had landed in Paris. This sparked Robert’s enthusiasm, and he became very excited. Right then and there, he decided he would go to New York soon and start building an airplane based on his own designs. He immediately went to Mr. Kennelworth's house to share his plans and his strong desire to get to New York as soon as possible.
Mr. Kennelworth was also very enthusiastic about Lindbergh's flight across the Atlantic, and told Robert that he contemplated going to New York to be there for the reception when Lindbergh returned, and that he wanted to visit Walter and see how he was getting along anyway. So Robert tendered his resignation to Mr.[Pg 106] Kennelworth to take place on May 31, 1927. Mr. Kennelworth accepted the resignation with the understanding and promise from Robert that if anything went wrong or he should lose his money or meet with disappointments in New York, he would immediately return and assume his old position. Robert thanked him for his kindness and told him that he would feel free to call on him but that he felt he would never have to return to take up the position again. In view of his discoveries of the cycles in the Bible, he could make money in the market, but his object was not alone to make money for selfish purposes, but to use it to benefit others and for the protection of his country at the time of the coming great war which would be fought in the air.
Mr. Kennelworth was really excited about Lindbergh's flight across the Atlantic. He told Robert he was thinking about going to New York for Lindbergh's welcome back and that he also wanted to visit Walter to see how he was doing. So, Robert handed in his resignation to Mr.[Pg 106] Kennelworth, effective May 31, 1927. Mr. Kennelworth accepted the resignation with the understanding and promise from Robert that if anything went wrong, or if he lost his money or faced disappointments in New York, he would come back immediately and take his old job again. Robert thanked him for his kindness and said he would feel free to reach out, but he believed he wouldn’t need to return to the position. With his discoveries of the cycles in the Bible, he felt confident he could make money in the market, but his goal wasn't just to make money for himself; he wanted to use it to help others and protect his country during the upcoming great war that would be fought in the air.
On Sunday, May 22nd, Robert wrote to Marie:
On Sunday, May 22nd, Robert wrote to Marie:
My dearest Marie,
My dear Marie
The past week has been a great one for us, and yesterday, the 21st, was the greatest day in history. Lindbergh, the lone aviator, crossed the Atlantic and landed safely in Paris. Wheat, corn and cotton went up and we made more money. Profits are piling up fast, and I will soon have plenty of money to build my airplane.
The past week has been amazing for us, and yesterday, the 21st, was the best day ever. Lindbergh, the solo pilot, flew across the Atlantic and landed safely in Paris. Wheat, corn, and cotton prices increased, and we made more money. Profits are stacking up quickly, and I'll soon have enough cash to build my airplane.
I had a long talk with Mr. Kennelworth yesterday afternoon after we received the news of Lindbergh's flight, and resigned my position, to take place on May 31st. Expect to go to New York some time in the early part of June, and of course I want to take you with me as my wife. With the profits we now have made in the market, there will be no trouble about us getting along all right in New York and I am sure that I am going to make a lot more money.
I had a long conversation with Mr. Kennelworth yesterday afternoon after we got the news about Lindbergh's flight, and I resigned my position, which will be effective on May 31st. I plan to go to New York sometime in early June, and of course, I want you to come with me as my wife. With the profits we've made in the market, we won't have any trouble getting by in New York, and I’m confident that I’ll make a lot more money.
Cotton is going away up in the early part of June and wheat is going very high in the latter part of May and early June. I will sell out and take some of my profits so we can[Pg 107] get started in good shape. Will see you next Sunday and talk the matter over and plan the best way.
Cotton is rising in early June, and wheat prices are skyrocketing in late May and early June. I’ll sell off some of my investments to secure some profits so we can[Pg 107] get started off on the right foot. I’ll see you next Sunday to discuss this and figure out the best plan.
Your love and faith has sustained me thus far and helped to make me the success that I am, and with that love, there is no height which I cannot reach.
Your love and support have carried me this far and helped me become the success I am today, and with that love, there’s no limit to what I can achieve.
I love you more than ever. You are all and everything to me.
I love you more than ever. You mean everything to me.
Lovingly,
Robert.
With love,
Robert.
During the week ending May 28th, Robert watched the markets very closely because he figured that wheat and corn would be top around May 28th to June 1st. He wanted to sell out and get the profits so that he could go to New York. Cotton advanced to the highest level that week and on Saturday, July was up to 16.40. Robert had a profit of over $3,000.00 in his cotton. He sold out his July wheat on May 28th at $1.50 and sold the corn at $1.03-1/2, making about $2,300.00 profit. This, together with his stock profits, gave him about $6,000.00. He sold out Marie's corn at $1.03-1/2, making a profit of about $1,100.00 there. She also had a profit of about $1,200.00 on the cotton which she was still holding because he believed it was going higher. Marie's profit now amounted to about $2,300.00.
During the week ending May 28th, Robert closely monitored the markets because he thought that wheat and corn would peak around May 28th to June 1st. He wanted to sell everything to secure the profits so he could go to New York. Cotton surged to its highest level that week, and on Saturday, July reached 16.40. Robert made a profit of over $3,000.00 on his cotton. He sold his July wheat on May 28th at $1.50 and the corn at $1.03-1/2, earning about $2,300.00 in profit. This, combined with his stock profits, brought his total to around $6,000.00. He sold Marie's corn at $1.03-1/2, yielding a profit of about $1,100.00. She also had a profit of about $1,200.00 on the cotton she was still holding because she believed its value would increase. Marie's total profit now amounted to about $2,300.00.
Robert was going to Sherman, Texas, on Saturday afternoon, and Monday being Decoration Day, he would not return until Monday night. He had a talk with Mr. Kennelworth before leaving and Mr. Kennelworth told him that he had been buying more corn on the way up and more cotton; that he now had a profit of about $25,000.00, all of which was due to Robert's advice.
Robert was heading to Sherman, Texas, on Saturday afternoon, and since Monday was Decoration Day, he wouldn't be back until Monday night. He spoke with Mr. Kennelworth before leaving, and Mr. Kennelworth mentioned that he had been buying more corn and cotton along the way; he now had a profit of about $25,000, all thanks to Robert's advice.
Robert said that he was going away to see Marie and[Pg 108] confided that he was going to try to get her to elope with him and go to New York. Mr. Kennelworth told him that he could take the good news to Marie that he was going to give them a wedding present of $10,000.00, which was less than half of the profits he had made. He was going to continue to hold the cotton until Robert thought it was time to sell.
Robert mentioned that he was heading off to see Marie and confided that he was planning to persuade her to elope with him and move to New York. Mr. Kennelworth told him he could share the exciting news with Marie that he was going to give them a wedding gift of $10,000.00, which was less than half of the profits he had earned. He planned to keep the cotton until Robert thought it was the right moment to sell.
On the afternoon of May 28th, Robert boarded a train for Sherman, Texas, with the lightest heart that he had ever experienced in his life. Now that his dream was really going to be realized, he was never so happy. He figured that with the money he had made and with Marie's money, and the $10,000.00 which Mr. Kennelworth was going to give them, he would have about $18,000.00 which would give him capital to continue to speculate in the market and money for his plans on his great airplane.
On the afternoon of May 28th, Robert got on a train to Sherman, Texas, feeling happier than he ever had in his life. Since his dream was finally coming true, he was never this joyful. He thought that with the money he had earned, along with Marie's money, and the $10,000.00 that Mr. Kennelworth was going to give them, he would have around $18,000.00. This would provide him with the funds to keep speculating in the market and support his plans for his amazing airplane.
As the train rolled across the plains of Texas and Robert watched the sun setting across the prairies on that Saturday afternoon, he dreamed of the day when he, like Lindbergh, would cross the country in his great airplane. He could think of nothing else but Lindbergh's great flight and what it meant to the world. He realized that Ezekiel's prophecy of that war which was to come and be fought in the air, was coming true, and the great plane described by Ezekiel, the eagle with wheel within a wheel, would one day become a reality. He could now see the possibilities of his dream being fulfilled and he was sure of success.
As the train moved across the Texas plains and Robert watched the sun set over the prairies that Saturday afternoon, he dreamt of the day when he, like Lindbergh, would fly across the country in his amazing airplane. He couldn't think of anything else but Lindbergh's incredible flight and what it meant for the world. He realized that Ezekiel's prophecy about the future war that would be fought in the sky was coming true, and the great plane described by Ezekiel, the eagle with wheels within wheels, would eventually become a reality. He could now see the potential for his dream to come true, and he was confident of his success.
Marie welcomed him with enthusiasm and open arms. She was so proud of him and so happy that he made[Pg 109] good in the market. He had been so thoughtful to buy cotton and corn for her and sold out the corn with $1,100.00 profit. She told Robert that he was a wonder; that he was one of the greatest young men in the world and a genius, and that he would be a greater man than Lindbergh when he was as old as Lindbergh.
Marie welcomed him with excitement and open arms. She was so proud of him and so happy that he did well in the market. He had been so thoughtful to buy cotton and corn for her and sold the corn for a $1,100.00 profit. She told Robert that he was amazing; that he was one of the greatest young men in the world and a genius, and that he would be an even greater man than Lindbergh when he was as old as Lindbergh.
Robert said that on June 9th, he would be 21 years of age, and on that day he wanted to be married and start on his career as a real man. He wanted to go back to Texarkana after the holidays, wind up his affairs and get ready to go to New York. Wanted her to go with him, starting Saturday, June 4th, so they would arrive on Sunday, June 5th, in St. Louis, be married, and proceed immediately to New York. He asked Marie what she thought about going to her father, telling him he had now made good and had enough money to start out, and ask his consent to their marriage. Marie said that it was useless; that her father would never consent to her leaving school and being married, no matter how much money the man she was going to marry had to take care of her. Her father was bent on her finishing her education and she knew it would be a hopeless case. There was no use talking about it.
Robert said that on June 9th, he would turn 21, and on that day, he wanted to get married and kick off his career as a real man. He wanted to go back to Texarkana after the holidays, wrap up his affairs, and get ready to head to New York. He wanted her to come with him, starting Saturday, June 4th, so they would get to St. Louis on Sunday, June 5th, get married, and head straight to New York. He asked Marie what she thought about going to her dad, telling him he had done well and had enough money to start their life together, and asking for his blessing for their marriage. Marie said it was pointless; her dad would never approve of her leaving school and getting married, no matter how much money the guy she was going to marry had. Her dad was determined for her to finish her education, and she knew it would be a lost cause. There was no point in discussing it.
She asked Robert if he didn't think it would be better for her to remain in school for another year or two, to finish her education, and then she could join him in New York and be married. She thought it possible that he might get along better for a while without her. But Robert would not listen to this and told her that he would never go without her. His future happiness and success depended upon her love and encouragement.[Pg 110] Her love had guided him safely thus far and would lead him on to greater things. He had dreamed of the time when he would come home at night from his work or study, to find her there and see her beautiful eyes, the lights that would guide him on to success. She could either make him the most miserable man in the world or the happiest. His entire future and fate were in her hands and she could do with him as she willed. Marie agreed to keep her promise she had made to him long before,—that regardless of money or conditions, she would leave father, mother, brothers and sisters, and go with him anywhere, even unto the ends of the earth, and that if he insisted, she would elope because she knew that was the only way since her father would not give his consent.
She asked Robert if he didn't think it would be better for her to stay in school for another year or two to finish her education, and then she could join him in New York and get married. She thought it was possible that he might do better for a while without her. But Robert wouldn't hear of it and told her that he would never go without her. His future happiness and success depended on her love and support. Her love had guided him safely so far and would lead him to even greater things. He had dreamed of the time when he would come home at night from work or study to find her there, seeing her beautiful eyes, the lights that would guide him to success. She could either make him the most miserable man in the world or the happiest. His entire future and fate were in her hands, and she could do with him as she wished. Marie agreed to keep the promise she made to him long ago—that regardless of money or circumstances, she would leave her father, mother, brothers, and sisters to go with him anywhere, even to the ends of the earth, and that if he insisted, she would elope because she knew that was the only way since her father wouldn't give his consent.[Pg 110]
On Sunday, May 29th, Robert and Marie went to Dallas, Texas. They had planned when they were ready to elope, that Marie would leave from Dallas on the "Sunshine Special" in the afternoon of June 4th. She was to keep her plans absolutely secret and Robert was to board the same train that night at Texarkana, and after the train was out of Texarkana, he was to find her, go on to St. Louis together, be married there on Sunday morning, and leave Sunday noon for New York. Robert was extremely happy and talked of nothing but the success that was to come to them; of his great plane that he was to build and the part it would take in protecting the country in the great air battle which he was sure was yet to come, when foreign countries thru their jealousy, would attack the United States from the air and do great damage to this country. He told her[Pg 111] that in the end Uncle Sam would win; that the Stars and Stripes would proudly float from the great buildings in New York, and that they would live to see that day and he wanted her there with him when his great "ship" would help win the victory for his country. Walter Kennelworth was in the city and they were going to work together on inventions and discoveries that would help win the war which he knew was sure to come.
On Sunday, May 29th, Robert and Marie went to Dallas, Texas. They had planned that when they were ready to elope, Marie would leave from Dallas on the "Sunshine Special" in the afternoon of June 4th. She was to keep her plans completely secret, and Robert was to board the same train that night in Texarkana. After the train left Texarkana, he was to find her, and they would head to St. Louis together, get married there on Sunday morning, and leave for New York at noon. Robert was really happy and talked only about the success that was ahead of them; he mentioned the amazing plane he was going to build and how it would play a role in protecting the country in the big air battle he was convinced was coming. He believed that out of jealousy, foreign countries would attack the United States from the air and cause significant damage. He told her[Pg 111] that in the end, Uncle Sam would win; that the Stars and Stripes would proudly fly from the tall buildings in New York, and that they would be there to witness that day. He wanted her by his side when his great "ship" would help secure victory for his country. Walter Kennelworth was in the city, and they planned to work together on inventions and discoveries that would contribute to winning the war he was certain would come.
It was the most interesting and pleasant Sunday that they had ever spent together. They drove around Dallas and talked over their future plans. Sunday afternoon they returned to Sherman, and Monday forenoon Robert spent with Marie. They went out to the cemetery and placed some flowers upon the graves of soldiers who had lost their lives in defense of their country.
It was the most enjoyable and fascinating Sunday they had ever spent together. They drove around Dallas and discussed their future plans. On Sunday afternoon, they headed back to Sherman, and on Monday morning, Robert spent time with Marie. They went to the cemetery and placed flowers on the graves of soldiers who had given their lives for their country.
Robert talked of the great feat of Lindbergh and of the honors that he would receive from the foreign countries, and told Marie what a great time they would have, as Mr. Kennelworth was going to New York and they would all be there at the great reception when Lindbergh returned. He said good-bye to her on Monday afternoon and started back for Texarkana, knowing that the next time he would meet her, would be on board the train for St. Louis, where she would become his wife.
Robert talked about Lindbergh's amazing achievement and the honors he would receive from other countries. He told Marie how much fun they would have since Mr. Kennelworth was heading to New York and they would all be there for the big reception when Lindbergh returned. He said goodbye to her on Monday afternoon and headed back to Texarkana, knowing that the next time they would see each other would be on the train to St. Louis, where she would become his wife.
From that time on, Robert counted the minutes, in anticipation of the great happiness of the following Sunday when they would be married in St. Louis. He was strongly attracted to St. Louis because Lindbergh had left from there in the "Spirit of St. Louis," on his successful flight. He thought it would be good luck to[Pg 112] marry in St. Louis and start from there to New York to spend their honeymoon.
From that moment on, Robert counted down the minutes, looking forward to the great happiness of the upcoming Sunday when they would get married in St. Louis. He felt a strong connection to St. Louis because Lindbergh had taken off from there in the "Spirit of St. Louis" on his successful flight. He believed it would be good luck to[Pg 112] marry in St. Louis and then head to New York for their honeymoon.
On Tuesday morning, May 31st, Robert started early to Mr. Kennelworth's office as that was to be his last day in the office and he was anxious to clean up all the business necessary and render Mr. Kennelworth all the service possible before he went away. He confided to Mr. Kennelworth the arrangements of eloping with Marie. Mr. Kennelworth told him that he would arrange to go to New York about the 11th of June and was sorry that he couldn't make the trip with Marie and Robert and see them married in St. Louis. But he said to Robert, "That is the time when two young people like to be alone, and I am afraid that I wouldn't be a very good chaperon on the trip. So it is all for the best and you will get along all right without me."
On Tuesday morning, May 31st, Robert got an early start to Mr. Kennelworth's office since it was going to be his last day there, and he was eager to take care of all the necessary business and provide Mr. Kennelworth with as much help as possible before he left. He shared with Mr. Kennelworth his plans to elope with Marie. Mr. Kennelworth mentioned that he would be heading to New York around June 11th and was disappointed that he couldn’t join Marie and Robert and see them get married in St. Louis. But he told Robert, "That's the time when young couples like to have some privacy, and I’m afraid I wouldn't make a great chaperone on the trip. So it’s probably for the best, and you’ll manage just fine without me."
Robert told Mr. Kennelworth that he figured according to his cycle theory, cotton should be sold out about June 1st or 2nd, that there would be a reaction. He had also figured that it was time to sell wheat and corn for a reaction.
Robert told Mr. Kennelworth that he thought, based on his cycle theory, cotton should be sold by around June 1st or 2nd and that there would be a downturn. He also calculated that it was time to sell wheat and corn for a decline.
On June 1st, Robert sold out his July cotton at 16.80 and also sold out Marie's cotton. Robert's profits and capital together now amounted to $7,000.00. Robert sold 25,000 July wheat at 1.48-1/2 and 25,000 July corn at 1.06-1/2 on June 1st. He went down to the broker's office to watch the market for that week, because he knew the next few days would be very important and anxious days for him. He was thinking every minute of the day when he would start to New York and would make Marie his wife. This would[Pg 113] be the greatest start of all his life, as he was starting it under favorable conditions and with plenty of money. He knew that success was certain and was never more hopeful.
On June 1st, Robert sold his July cotton for $16.80 and also sold Marie's cotton. Now, Robert's profits and capital totaled $7,000.00. He sold 25,000 bushels of July wheat at $1.48-1/2 and 25,000 bushels of July corn at $1.06-1/2 on June 1st. He went down to the broker's office to monitor the market for that week because he knew the next few days would be crucial and nerve-wracking for him. He was thinking about every minute of the day when he would head to New York and make Marie his wife. This would[Pg 113] be the biggest start of his life, as he was beginning it under good conditions and with plenty of money. He was confident that success was assured and had never felt more hopeful.
On Saturday, June 4th, he closed his short contract in July wheat at 1.43 and his corn contract at 1.02. He had made a profit of over $2,000.00 on wheat which brought his capital up to $9,000.00. Mr. Kennelworth had taken Robert's advice and gone short of wheat and corn on June 1st, after selling out his cotton. Cotton declined from June 1st as Robert figured it would. He told Mr. Kennelworth on Saturday morning that he was going to buy in his wheat and corn, because he was getting ready to go away that afternoon and was not going to make any more trades until he had arrived in New York. He would have everything in cash and ready to make a new start after the honeymoon.
On Saturday, June 4th, he closed his short contract in July wheat at 1.43 and his corn contract at 1.02. He had made over $2,000 profit on wheat, which brought his capital up to $9,000. Mr. Kennelworth had taken Robert's advice and shorted wheat and corn on June 1st after selling off his cotton. Cotton dropped from June 1st, just as Robert predicted. He told Mr. Kennelworth on Saturday morning that he was going to buy back his wheat and corn because he was getting ready to leave that afternoon and wouldn't be making any more trades until he arrived in New York. He wanted everything in cash and ready to make a fresh start after the honeymoon.
Mr. Kennelworth had sold wheat and corn heavily and had made over $50,000.00 since he started to follow Robert's advice. He made back all the money he had lost in the slump in oil stocks in 1919 and was very grateful to Robert. He handed Robert New York exchange for $10,000.00 as a wedding present. Told him that he could call on him for any additional help that he wanted in financing the building of his airplane or for any other purpose. Robert assured him that he would not need any more help; that he could make all the money he wanted and that his success was assured.
Mr. Kennelworth had sold a lot of wheat and corn and made over $50,000 since he started following Robert's advice. He had recovered all the money he lost during the oil stock crash in 1919 and was really grateful to Robert. He gave Robert $10,000 in New York exchange as a wedding gift and told him he could reach out for any extra help he needed with financing his airplane or anything else. Robert assured him that he wouldn’t need any more help, that he could earn as much money as he wanted, and that his success was guaranteed.
Robert told Mr. Kennelworth that he made over $4,000.00 for Marie on her little capital of $400.00 with which she had started. Mr. Kennelworth was very[Pg 114] much elated over this. This was the first time he had heard about Marie putting up $400.00 to buy cotton. He told Robert she was the kind of a woman to marry, the one who believed in him and would back him with her money and everything else. He believed it was love of the right kind—that success was sure to follow. Robert was so happy that afternoon that he called Marie on the long-distance 'phone, and told her of his great success in the market in wheat and the money Mr. Kennelworth had made; told her that they had now a working capital of around $25,000.00 and with that much money, in New York it would be only a question of a few years when he would be a millionaire. The main thing, however, was not money but the use he wanted to put it to in completing his invention. Marie was very happy and told him that she was making arrangements to go to Dallas and would leave there that afternoon on the "Sunshine Special," and after the train pulled out of Texarkana, he would find her on board. He was to keep everything quiet and not let anybody know anything about the elopement, as her father might try to stop her. No one in Texarkana but Robert's mother and Mr. Kennelworth knew about the secret elopement. Robert kept everything quiet about his resigning from Mr. Kennelworth's and going to New York, because he thought that there might be some leak somewhere and that Mr. Stanton might find out about Marie's elopement and stop it.
Robert told Mr. Kennelworth that he made over $4,000.00 for Marie from the $400.00 she had started with. Mr. Kennelworth was really excited about this. It was the first time he had heard about Marie investing $400.00 to buy cotton. He told Robert that she was the kind of woman to marry—someone who believed in him and would support him with her money and everything else. He thought this was the right kind of love, and success was sure to follow. Robert was so thrilled that afternoon that he called Marie long-distance and shared his big success in the wheat market and the money Mr. Kennelworth had made. He told her that they now had a working capital of around $25,000.00, and with that much money in New York, it would only be a few years before he became a millionaire. However, the main thing was not the money but how he wanted to use it to complete his invention. Marie was very happy and told him she was making plans to go to Dallas and would leave that afternoon on the "Sunshine Special." After the train left Texarkana, he would find her on board. She asked him to keep everything quiet and not let anyone know about the elopement since her father might try to stop her. No one in Texarkana, except for Robert's mother and Mr. Kennelworth, knew about the secret elopement. Robert kept everything quiet about resigning from Mr. Kennelworth's and going to New York because he feared there might be a leak and Mr. Stanton would find out about Marie's elopement and try to stop it.
[Pg 115]
[Pg 115]
CHAPTER XI
At 7 P.M. June 4th, 1921, Robert walked into the Railroad Station at Texarkana and bought a ticket for St. Louis, with a reservation on the "Sunshine Special." This was the greatest and happiest moment of his life. He knew that Marie was already on her way and that in a couple of hours the train would arrive and he would go aboard for St. Louis, where he was to make her his wife. After buying his ticket, he went over to the Huckins Hotel and met Mr. Kennelworth for a final conference and to say good-bye. He told Mr. Kennelworth that he figured it would be time to buy cotton on a little reaction Monday morning, and also time to buy wheat again. Mr. Kennelworth assured him that he was going to plunge on his profits, and if he lost money now, it would be out of profits. He was going to get into the market and try to make a lot more money before he went to New York. Robert said that he intended to wire his broker from St. Louis to buy cotton and wheat for him on Monday morning.
At 7 PM on June 4th, 1921, Robert walked into the Texarkana Railroad Station and bought a ticket to St. Louis, reserving a spot on the "Sunshine Special." This was the happiest moment of his life. He knew that Marie was already on her way and that in a couple of hours, the train would arrive, and he would board it for St. Louis, where he planned to marry her. After getting his ticket, he went over to the Huckins Hotel to meet Mr. Kennelworth for a final discussion and to say goodbye. He mentioned to Mr. Kennelworth that he thought it would be a good time to buy cotton during a slight dip on Monday morning, along with getting back into wheat. Mr. Kennelworth reassured him that he was ready to put his profits on the line, and if he lost money now, it would only be from those profits. He was planning to get active in the market and try to make a lot more money before heading to New York. Robert said he would wire his broker from St. Louis to buy cotton and wheat for him on Monday morning.
Mr. Kennelworth bid Robert good-bye with all good wishes for success and said he was sure he was going to succeed, but that if failure and disappointment should come, he should always remember that he could rely upon him; that a young man often had trouble and disappointment and made many mistakes before he reached his goal and that if anything went wrong in the market,[Pg 116] he could always come to him and ask for any aid possible and he would gladly grant it. He thought as much of Robert as he did of his own son, Walter, and wanted them to work together in New York, and was sure that they could be a great success. He wanted Robert to encourage Walter to continue his studies along chemical lines, because he believed that Walter would be able to make some great discoveries and they could work together to good advantage.
Mr. Kennelworth said goodbye to Robert, wishing him all the best for his success. He expressed confidence that Robert would succeed, but also reminded him that if he faced failure or disappointment, he could always count on him. He noted that young people often encounter challenges and make mistakes before reaching their goals, and if anything went wrong in the market,[Pg 116] Robert could come to him for any help he needed, and he would be happy to assist. He regarded Robert as highly as he did his own son, Walter, and wanted them to work together in New York, believing they could achieve great success. He encouraged Robert to support Walter in continuing his studies in chemistry, as he believed Walter could make significant discoveries and that they could collaborate effectively.
The "Sunshine Special" was a little late on Saturday night, June 4th, and Robert's heart was in his throat. He was anxious for that train to roll in. Finally, when the whistle blew and the signal light in the yard of the Texas Pacific showed the "Sunshine Special" was rolling in, the glare of the headlights on the train was the most welcome sight that Robert had ever witnessed thru all the days of his life. He boarded the train as quickly as possible and sat down nervous and anxious awaiting the moment when the train would get about 20 miles out of Texarkana, so that he might go back and look for Marie.
The "Sunshine Special" was a bit late on Saturday night, June 4th, and Robert's heart was racing. He couldn't wait for that train to arrive. Finally, when the whistle blew and the signal light at the Texas Pacific showed that the "Sunshine Special" was pulling in, the bright headlights of the train were the most exciting sight Robert had ever seen in his life. He hopped on the train as fast as he could and sat down, nervous and anxious, waiting for the moment when they would be about 20 miles out of Texarkana so he could go back and look for Marie.
The minutes passed slowly away and it seemed like years before the train crossed the Red River and Robert decided that it was safe to go back to the car where Marie was and see her. He found Marie all anxious and nervously awaiting his arrival. She flew into his arms and seemed the happiest woman in the world and Robert was too happy for words. They sat there and talked of their future plans until after midnight.
The minutes dragged on, and it felt like years before the train crossed the Red River. Robert decided it was safe to go back to the car where Marie was waiting for him. When he arrived, Marie was anxious and nervously anticipating his return. She rushed into his arms, looking like the happiest woman in the world, and Robert was too happy for words. They sat together, discussing their future plans until after midnight.
Marie told Robert that she knew if her father found out she was eloping, he would make every effort to stop[Pg 117] her and prevent their marriage, as she was not of age, and he was anxious that she complete her education. Robert asked her if she had any regrets in the steps she was taking, and she told him she did not, that if she did have, she would never have started. She thought it was wonderful that Robert had been able to make money so rapidly and was very happy that he had stuck to the Bible and studied so hard, and now was getting his reward for his faith and hard work. She expressed her supreme confidence in him and the work that he intended to do. Robert hoped it would be a beautiful sunshiny Sunday morning when they arrived in St. Louis, so that they could be married and then proceed to New York.
Marie told Robert that she knew if her dad found out she was running away to get married, he would do everything he could to stop her and prevent their marriage, since she wasn’t old enough and he was eager for her to finish her education. Robert asked if she had any regrets about what she was doing, and she replied that she didn’t; if she had, she wouldn’t have started. She thought it was amazing that Robert was able to make money so quickly and was really happy that he had stuck to the Bible and worked so hard, and now he was being rewarded for his faith and effort. She expressed her complete confidence in him and the work he planned to do. Robert hoped it would be a beautiful sunny Sunday morning when they reached St. Louis, so they could get married and then head to New York.
Marie seemed very enthusiastic over the prospect of getting to St. Louis. Robert had a little surprise for her, and she asked him to tell her what it was. But he said, she must wait until they arrived in St. Louis. "Robert, just suppose the train should be wrecked and I should be killed, or something should happen that I would never see you again, don't you think you had better tell me about the surprise now?" He said, "No, there is not going to be any wreck. Good luck is following us, and the surprise will keep until tomorrow morning." She said, "Robert, I may not be able to sleep. I don't think I can sleep anyway, after all this excitement and happiness and everything that is to come in the future." Robert knew that he couldn't sleep either, but he would go up to his car, lie down and try to get some rest before they arrived in St. Louis the next morning. They agreed to meet early in the morning[Pg 118] and go back into the dining car for breakfast before they arrived in St. Louis.
Marie was really excited about the idea of getting to St. Louis. Robert had a little surprise for her, and she asked him to tell her what it was. But he said she had to wait until they got to St. Louis. "Robert, what if the train gets into an accident and I get killed, or something happens and I never see you again? Don’t you think you should tell me about the surprise now?" He replied, "No, there’s not going to be any accident. Good luck is on our side, and the surprise can wait until tomorrow morning." She said, "Robert, I might not be able to sleep. Honestly, I don't think I can sleep at all after all this excitement and happiness with everything that's coming in the future." Robert knew he wouldn't be able to sleep either, but he decided to head to his car, lie down, and try to get some rest before they arrived in St. Louis the next morning. They agreed to meet early in the morning[Pg 118] and go back to the dining car for breakfast before they reached St. Louis.
Robert returned to his berth and tried to rest, but found that he couldn't sleep. He thought over what Marie had said about—"suppose the train should be wrecked, or something should happen that you should never see me again." He thought that nothing could happen to separate Marie from him, but just the same it was the thought that she said something might happen. He felt lonesome being separated from Marie. She was two cars back, but he felt that the good God who had endowed him with faith would protect Marie, and that no harm would come to her; that there was no danger of a wreck on the "Sunshine Special" and that there was sunshine waiting for Marie and himself. In the wee small hours of the morning, Robert dozed off and had a few hours of sound sleep. He arose early and dressed. About 8 o'clock, he hurried back to Marie's car, to take her to breakfast. When he arrived at her berth, he found it empty. He went back to the dining-car to look for Marie, but couldn't find her there, and then went on thru to the end of the train, but was unable to locate Marie. The Pullman porter told him that he hadn't seen her that morning and the last he saw of her was when Robert was talking to her in the berth late that night. Robert then searched the train again from one end to the other and became uneasy and anxious about Marie. He returned again to her car and had the porter look for her baggage, and after looking thru the car, found that it was gone. Robert was now almost frantic and could not imagine what[Pg 119] could have happened to her, because her baggage was gone. The porter assured him that there had been no hold-up of the train that night and that nothing unusual had happened. He had been up all night helping people get on and off at different stations but had seen nothing of Marie at any time. The train conductor was notified and the Pullman-car conductor was told. Both of them searched the train from one end to the other, and nowhere could Marie be found.
Robert went back to his compartment and tried to rest, but he found he couldn’t sleep. He replayed what Marie had said about, “What if the train were to crash, or something happened that meant you’d never see me again?” He thought nothing could come between him and Marie, but it still bothered him that she mentioned something might happen. He felt lonely being apart from her. She was two cars back, but he trusted that the good God who gave him faith would look out for Marie and that she would be safe; that there was no risk of a wreck on the "Sunshine Special" and that there was sunshine ahead for both of them. In the early hours of the morning, Robert nodded off and managed a few hours of deep sleep. He woke up early and got dressed. Around 8 o'clock, he rushed back to Marie's car to take her to breakfast. When he got to her compartment, he found it empty. He returned to the dining car to look for Marie, but she wasn't there, so he went all the way to the end of the train but still couldn't find her. The Pullman porter told him he hadn’t seen her that morning; the last time he saw her was when Robert was talking to her in the compartment late the night before. Robert then searched the train again from one end to the other, growing uneasy and anxious about Marie. He went back to her car and had the porter check for her luggage, and after searching the car, they discovered it was gone. Now Robert was nearly frantic and couldn't understand what could have happened to her, especially since her luggage was missing. The porter reassured him there had been no hold-up of the train that night and that nothing out of the ordinary had occurred. He had been up all night helping people on and off at different stops but hadn't seen Marie at any point. The train conductor was informed, and the Pullman car conductor was told as well. Both of them searched the train from one end to another, but they couldn’t find Marie anywhere.
Robert did not explain to the conductor or the porter that they were to be married in St. Louis that morning. The conductor told him that it seemed plain that in some way during the night, she must have left the train because her baggage was gone. Robert was now almost in a state of collapse. He imagined all kinds of things which might have happened to Marie. Thought that she might have become insane during the night, and had thrown her baggage out of the window, and jumped out. Thought her father might in some way have found out about her plans and had some officer or someone secreted on the train who had taken Marie off at some point enroute. But no matter what he thought or imagined, it was no relief to his mind because he did not know where Marie was. All his future happiness was blasted in a moment.
Robert didn’t tell the conductor or the porter that he was supposed to marry Marie in St. Louis that morning. The conductor said it was clear that somehow during the night, she must have left the train because her luggage was gone. Robert was now on the brink of a breakdown. He imagined all sorts of things that could have happened to Marie. He thought she might have lost her mind during the night, thrown her bags out the window, and jumped out after them. He wondered if her father had somehow found out about her plans and had an officer or someone on the train who took Marie off at some point along the way. But no matter what he thought or imagined, it didn’t help his mind because he had no idea where Marie was. All of his future happiness was destroyed in an instant.
By the time the search was over, the train was nearing St. Louis. Robert began to think of all the things he could and must do to try and find Marie. The first thing he thought of was to wire Mr. Kennelworth, and have him make a search and ascertain whether her father or mother knew anything about what had happened.[Pg 120] The railroad conductor and Pullman conductor had tried to cheer Robert up and assure him that nothing seriously wrong could have happened to her, and that for some unknown reason she must have left the train at some station during the night without anyone knowing it, because they were sure that she could not have jumped out or fallen from the window without someone knowing about it and they thought there was nothing to worry about. Robert had decided on sending telegrams and making every search possible to locate her. He put his hand in his inside pocket to find a pencil and draw out a wallet. In the pocket was an envelope addressed to him in Marie's handwriting. He did not know where it had come from or how it could have gotten into his pocket, but he hurriedly tore the envelope open and this is what he read:
By the time the search wrapped up, the train was getting close to St. Louis. Robert started thinking about everything he could and needed to do to find Marie. The first thing that came to his mind was to send a message to Mr. Kennelworth, asking him to search and see if her parents knew anything about what had happened.[Pg 120] The railroad conductor and Pullman conductor had tried to lift Robert's spirits and told him that nothing too serious could have happened to her. They figured that for some unknown reason, she must have gotten off the train at some station during the night without anyone noticing, because they were sure she couldn't have jumped or fallen from the window without someone witnessing it, and they thought there was no real cause for concern. Robert had decided to send telegrams and do everything he could to find her. He reached into his inside pocket for a pencil and pulled out a wallet. Inside was an envelope addressed to him in Marie's handwriting. He had no idea where it came from or how it ended up in his pocket, but he quickly ripped the envelope open, and this is what he read:
June 5, 1927—3 A.M.
Dearest Robert:
June 5, 1927—3 A.M.
Dear Robert:
According to your faith, be I unto you. Love will always have faith, understand and wait. Time proves all things. You will get everything you want. I will come to you when I mean the most and your need for love is the greatest.
According to your faith, it will be done for you. Love will always have faith, understand, and be patient. Time reveals everything. You will receive everything you desire. I will come to you when I matter the most and your need for love is the greatest.
Lovingly always,
Marie.
Always love,
Marie.
When Robert finished reading this little note, tears were streaming down his face. He was frantic. He knew that the mysterious letter was written by Marie's own hand and must have been written on the train and for some unknown reason she was leaving him. He at once thought of his great faith in her, and his faith in God and the future as he read. He wondered what this[Pg 121] could mean: "According to your faith, be I unto you—love will always have faith, understand and wait." Robert thought, "How can I understand, how can I wait, when I left her only a few hours ago supremely happy anticipating being married a few hours later in St. Louis, and going on to New York to spend our future lives together. What in the world can she mean by, 'time proves all things.'" Time had proved his faith and love for her. She had had faith in him and had encouraged him; had put up the $400.00 she had saved, not to make money for herself but to try to help him. She told him that she didn't want the money, but wanted him to use it in any way that would help him. Then he pondered the next line where she said: "You will get everything you want." He thought, "My God, there is only one thing that I do want, there is only one thing in this world that means anything to me and that is my Marie, and where will I find her." Reading the next line over and over, "I will come to you when I mean the most and your need for love is the greatest."
When Robert finished reading this little note, tears were streaming down his face. He was frantic. He knew that the mysterious letter was written by Marie herself and must have been penned on the train; for some unknown reason, she was leaving him. He immediately reflected on his deep faith in her and his faith in God and the future as he read. He wondered what this[Pg 121] could mean: "According to your faith, be it unto you—love will always have faith, understand and wait." Robert thought, "How can I understand, how can I wait, when I left her just a few hours ago, supremely happy and looking forward to getting married a few hours later in St. Louis and going on to New York to spend our lives together? What on earth can she mean by, 'time proves all things?'" Time had proven his faith and love for her. She had faith in him and had encouraged him, putting up the $400.00 she had saved, not to profit herself but to try to help him. She told him she didn’t want the money back, but wanted him to use it in any way that would support him. Then he reflected on the next line where she said: "You will get everything you want." He thought, "My God, there is only one thing I really want, only one thing in this world that matters to me, and that is my Marie, and where will I find her?" He read the next line over and over, "I will come to you when I mean the most and your need for love is the greatest."
He almost exclaimed aloud, "My God, my God, now is the time that I need her the most. I will never need her more. How can I go on? Life will be a blank. I will be a dismal failure without her." He wondered if there ever could be a time in the future when he would need her more, when she would mean more to him, than she meant at this moment.
He almost shouted, "Oh my God, oh my God, this is when I need her the most. I'll never need her more than now. How can I keep going? Life will feel empty. I'll be a total failure without her." He thought about whether there could ever be a time in the future when he would need her more or when she would mean more to him than she did at this moment.
He could imagine no unfriendly circumstances, no break of any kind that would cause Marie to change in a few hours and decide to turn back from the step she had taken. He could not understand how she could[Pg 122] have slipped to his berth in the wee small hours of the morning and placed this note in his inside coat pocket. It was her handwriting, and he knew that Marie had written it. But why! why! why!
He couldn’t picture any hostile situation or sudden change that would make Marie revert to her previous decision just hours later. He couldn't grasp how she had sneaked into his bunk in the early hours of the morning and tucked this note into his coat pocket. It was definitely her handwriting, and he knew Marie had written it. But why! why! why!
As the train rolled into the Union Station at St. Louis he stood in the car dazed, with her letter crumpled in his hand. With a heavy heart he made his way to the station and sat down to think what he could or should do. Finally, he decided to send a telegram and lay the circumstances of Marie's disappearance before Mr. Kennelworth and ask his advice before making any move.
As the train pulled into Union Station in St. Louis, he stood in the car, stunned, with her letter crumpled in his hand. With a heavy heart, he walked to the station and sat down to think about what he could or should do. Eventually, he decided to send a telegram explaining the situation about Marie's disappearance to Mr. Kennelworth and ask for his advice before making any decisions.
Robert realized that he must have time to collect his thoughts, if he ever could think again. His thoughts turned back to the dream Marie had told him she had, where some terrible tragedy had overtaken him and she had gone out of his life in a mysterious way and came back into it in the same way. He wondered if at that time Marie had had any doubt that she might not want to continue to carry out the plans agreed on. Then he thought of what she said just before bidding good-night in the train, when she had asked him to tell her what the surprise was he had for her and said to him that the train might wreck and kill her or that something might happen to separate them. He wondered then if she had something in her mind which she thought might separate them during the night, or if she intended to hide from him in some way.
Robert realized he needed time to gather his thoughts, if he could even think clearly again. His mind drifted back to the dream Marie had shared with him, where a terrible tragedy had taken him away, and she mysteriously left his life only to return in the same mysterious way. He wondered if Marie had ever doubted whether she would want to go through with their plans. Then he recalled what she said just before saying goodnight on the train, when she asked him to tell her about the surprise he had for her and mentioned that the train could crash and kill her or something might come up to separate them. He started to wonder if she had something in mind that could separate them that night or if she planned to hide from him in some way.
But he must get all that out of his mind—must have faith in Marie, must understand and wait. Then like a flash he became contented. Thought it was all a joke that Marie had played on him, that she was hiding[Pg 123] somewhere in the train and in a few minutes would show up, so he decided not to send a telegram to Mr. Kennelworth but simply stay in the station and wait. He opened his suit case and took out the Bible, and there began to read from St. Paul, who said that love suffers long and is kind, seeks not its own, is not easily provoked and thinks no evil. Robert resolved to have patience, to have faith in Marie, and never doubt her, and never to think any evil of her no matter what happened. His mind was relieved. He felt happy and more cheerful, and was hopeful.
But he had to clear his mind of all that—he needed to trust Marie, understand her, and wait. Suddenly, he felt content. He thought it was all a prank Marie had played on him, that she was hiding somewhere on the train and would pop up any minute, so he decided not to send a telegram to Mr. Kennelworth but just to stay at the station and wait. He opened his suitcase and took out the Bible, and began to read from St. Paul, who said that love is patient and kind, doesn’t seek its own, isn’t easily angered, and doesn’t keep track of wrongs. Robert made up his mind to be patient, to have faith in Marie, and never to doubt her, no matter what happened. He felt relieved. He felt happy and more positive and hopeful.
He waited a short time in the station, hoping Marie would join him. The seconds drifted away like weeks, the minutes seemed like months, and when an hour had gone by, to Robert it seemed like years. He waited and hoped; watched in every direction for Marie's beautiful eyes, the eyes he told her he loved so much and always wanted them to greet him when he came home from his work because they were an inspiration. Slowly the hands on the great clock in the Union Station showed it was nearly 12 o'clock noon. Robert listened attentively as the old clock tolled twelve times for 12 o'clock and each time it seemed that the blood from his heart was slowly trickling away. Hope was fast giving away to despair. Robert found his patience waning, but that was not to be. He must trust to the word of God which said: "O, ye of little faith, saith the Lord," and must try to find Marie who meant everything to him.
He waited a little while at the station, hoping Marie would meet him. The seconds dragged on like weeks, the minutes felt like months, and by the time an hour passed, it seemed to Robert like years. He waited and hoped, scanning every direction for Marie's beautiful eyes, the eyes he had told her he loved so much and always wanted to see when he came home from work because they inspired him. Slowly, the hands on the big clock in Union Station indicated it was almost noon. Robert listened closely as the old clock chimed twelve times for noon, and each chime felt like blood draining from his heart. Hope was quickly giving way to despair. Robert found his patience slipping away, but that couldn’t be. He had to trust in the word of God, which said, "O, ye of little faith, saith the Lord," and he had to try to find Marie, who meant everything to him.
As the last stroke of the clock died slowly away, Robert started to think again. He finally decided that he would stay in the Union Station and have patience[Pg 124] to wait one more hour for Marie. He thought that she was really playing a joke on him and would surely come by 1 o'clock. While he waited he continued to read the Bible: "The heavenly Shepherd is leading you in the right way to his own blessed fold. Leave all to him, to his faithfulness, his love, his power, his watchful, sleepless care." Robert decided to trust, to have faith and leave it all to God that He might protect Marie and bring her safely back to him.
As the final chime of the clock faded away, Robert began to think once more. He finally made up his mind to stay at Union Station and be patient for one more hour for Marie. He believed she was just pulling a prank on him and would definitely show up by 1 o'clock. While he waited, he continued reading the Bible: "The heavenly Shepherd is guiding you in the right direction to his blessed fold. Trust everything to him—his faithfulness, his love, his power, his watchful, sleepless care." Robert decided to trust, to have faith, and to leave it all to God to protect Marie and bring her safely back to him.[Pg 124]
Then he read the poem by Gerhart:
Then he read the poem by Gerhart:
"The prison where thou art
Thy God will break it soon,
And flood with light thy heart
In his own blessed noon."
"The jail you're in"
Your God will put an end to it soon,
And fill your heart with light.
"In His own blessed afternoon."
Robert thought how happy he would have been, as he expected by this time to be married to Marie and happily on their way to New York to celebrate their honeymoon. The hour had drifted slowly away and it was now a quarter to one. Robert was troubled and discouraged, but had not lost hope. He opened his Bible and read—Job 6:8:
Robert thought about how happy he would have been, as he expected by now to be married to Marie and happily on their way to New York to celebrate their honeymoon. The hour had slowly passed, and it was now a quarter to one. Robert was worried and discouraged, but he hadn't lost hope. He opened his Bible and read—Job 6:8:
"Oh that I might have my request, and that God would grant me the thing that I long for!"
"Oh, if only I could have my wish, and if God would give me what I truly desire!"
Robert knew that he longed for Marie and believed that if he had faith God would answer his prayers. He read again—Job 6:11-13:
Robert knew that he craved Marie and believed that if he had faith, God would answer his prayers. He read again—Job 6:11-13:
"What is my strength, that I should hope? and what is mine end, that I should prolong my life?
"What is my strength, that I should hope? And what is my purpose, that I should continue my life?"
Is not my help in me? and is wisdom driven quite from me?"
Is my help not within me? And has wisdom completely left me?
[Pg 125]
[Pg 125]
This was a great consolation to Robert. He realized that at last in desperation like Job he must hope and have faith; that his wisdom and strength was in himself and that if he had faith in God and trusted him that he would find Marie; that he would be able to overcome trials and tribulations and would have wisdom and faith to hold on and hope until he realized his dream and again found Marie. Robert remembered reading in the Bible where it said:
This was a huge comfort to Robert. He understood that, like Job, he had to hope and have faith in his desperation; that his wisdom and strength came from within himself, and that if he believed in God and trusted Him, he would find Marie. He would be able to get through challenges and hardships, and would have the wisdom and faith to hold on and stay hopeful until he achieved his dream and found Marie again. Robert recalled reading in the Bible where it said:
"Whom God loveth he chastiseth."
"Whom God loves, he disciplines."
He thought that Marie was chastising him to try his faith and decided that he would not lose patience no matter what happened, that he would seek her to the ends of the earth.
He believed that Marie was testing his faith and decided that he wouldn’t lose his patience no matter what happened; he would search for her to the ends of the earth.
Robert watched the movement of every woman who passed thru the gates of the Union Station for Marie, but each minute brought bitter disappointment. His heart, which but a few hours ago was filled with love and happiness, was sad. Robert looked up as the hands on the clock in the Union Station pointed to 1 o'clock,—the time that he had appointed unto himself to wait without taking some action to try to find Marie. No Marie was in sight. He walked over to the news stand and bought a paper and decided to sit down for a few minutes and try to read. As he slowly turned the pages of the paper looking for something he knew not what, suddenly his eyes fell upon the heading; "The Best Thing on Earth" by R.L. Cole. The first thought that entered Robert's mind was that the best thing on earth was Marie and that the greatest thing in the world was love. He read the entire article.
Robert watched every woman who passed through the gates of Union Station for Marie, but with each minute, he felt more disappointment. His heart, which just a few hours ago was full of love and happiness, was now heavy. Robert looked up as the hands of the clock in Union Station pointed to 1 o'clock—the time he had set for himself to wait before taking any action to find Marie. No sign of Marie was in sight. He walked over to the newsstand, bought a paper, and decided to sit down for a few minutes to try to read. As he slowly turned the pages of the paper, searching for something he couldn't identify, his eyes suddenly caught the headline: "The Best Thing on Earth" by R.L. Cole. The first thought that crossed Robert's mind was that the best thing on earth was Marie and that the greatest thing in the world was love. He read the entire article.
[Pg 126]
[Pg 126]
CHAPTER XII
The Best Thing On Earth
The Greatest Thing Ever
By R.L. Cole
By R.L. Cole
John Wanamaker said: "I have for the government, and in my own business, made contracts involving millions of dollars. I have signed checks for millions of dollars, but the greatest purchase I ever made in my life was when I was 11 years old. I saved every penny of my hard-earned money and bought a Bible that cost $2.75. That was my best investment and has had most to do with the rest of the riches of my life. Every other investment I have ever made holds a secondary place to the first and greatest one of them all."
John Wanamaker said: "I've made contracts worth millions of dollars for the government and in my own business. I've signed checks for millions, but the greatest purchase I ever made in my life was when I was 11 years old. I saved every penny of my hard-earned money and bought a Bible that cost $2.75. That was my best investment and has influenced the rest of the wealth in my life. Every other investment I've ever made comes second to the first and greatest one of all."
Lord Bacon, the literary genius and philosopher, lifted the Bible one day above his head, and said: "There God speaks."
Lord Bacon, the literary genius and philosopher, lifted the Bible above his head one day and said: "This is where God speaks."
God speaks in the first verse, saying: "In the beginning God!" And all through the Book we find expressions as "Thus saith the Lord," "the word of the Lord came," "God said," "the Lord commanded," etc.
God speaks in the first verse, saying: "In the beginning, God!" And throughout the Book, we encounter phrases like "Thus says the Lord," "the word of the Lord came," "God said," "the Lord commanded," and so on.
These expressions are used four thousand times in the Bible, thus indelibly stamping the divine mark.
These expressions are used four thousand times in the Bible, clearly leaving a lasting mark of the divine.
"All scripture is given by inspiration of God." Inspiration means breathed into. God breathed his[Pg 127] thoughts into the Book. The Book contains the breath of God, and lives because God lives.
"All scripture is inspired by God." Inspiration means breathed into. God breathed his[Pg 127] thoughts into the Book. The Book contains the breath of God and is alive because God is alive.
Jesus said: "Heaven and earth shall pass away but my word shall not pass away."
Jesus said, "Heaven and earth will pass away, but my word will never pass away."
The Bible tells us things we get nowhere else. It tells us of the beginning, for only God was in the beginning. It tells of the beginning of creation, the beginning of the human race, the beginning of the human family; the beginning of sin, the beginning of redemption; the beginning of the arts, sciences, music, agriculture, of nations and languages. Of the Hebrews, of law, etc.
The Bible communicates truths that we can't find anywhere else. It reveals the origin of everything, as only God existed at the start. It shares the beginning of creation, the human race, and the human family; the start of sin, the path to redemption; and the foundations of the arts, sciences, music, agriculture, nations, and languages. It includes insights about the Hebrews, laws, and more.
Much of ancient history of the earliest times is borrowed from the Bible.
Much of the ancient history from the earliest times is taken from the Bible.
The Bible tells of things that are to occur thousands of years in the future. The destruction of Babylon, Nineveh, Tyre and Jerusalem was foretold in detail and has come to pass exactly as was predicted.
The Bible predicts events that will happen thousands of years from now. The destruction of Babylon, Nineveh, Tyre, and Jerusalem was described in detail and has happened exactly as foretold.
The first coming of Jesus Christ was foretold—that He would come to the tribe of Judah, would be born of a virgin, would be born in Bethlehem, would come out of Egypt and would grow up in Nazareth, would be despised and rejected of men, would work miracles, would be betrayed by one of his own followers, would be falsely accused, crucified. That they would gamble for his garment; would be buried in another man's tomb, would rise again; that His gospel would be preached to all nations; that to Him would be given a name greater than any name. All these prophecies have been fulfilled. The prophecies of the Bible are yet being fulfilled, and will all be fulfilled.
The first coming of Jesus Christ was predicted—that He would come from the tribe of Judah, be born of a virgin, be born in Bethlehem, come out of Egypt, and grow up in Nazareth. He would be despised and rejected by people, work miracles, be betrayed by one of His own followers, be falsely accused, and crucified. They would gamble for His clothes, be buried in someone else's tomb, and rise again. His message would be shared with all nations, and He would be given a name greater than any other name. All these prophecies have been fulfilled. The prophecies of the Bible are still being fulfilled, and will all be completed.
[Pg 128]
[Pg 128]
In Naomi we are told that in the day of His preparation the rivers shall be opened, the palace shall be dissolved and chariots shall be flaming torches, shall run like the lightning and rage in the street. Notice this prophecy: the bridges shall be opened. The suspension bridge opens our rivers. The palaces shall be dissolved. They have been.
In Naomi, we learn that when the time comes, the rivers will be opened, the palace will fall apart, and chariots will be like flaming torches, racing like lightning and causing chaos in the streets. Pay attention to this prophecy: the bridges will be opened. The suspension bridge opens up our rivers. The palaces will crumble. They already have.
Russia and Germany are notable examples. We are living in an era of democracy. The flaming chariots running like the lightning so much like the automobile.
Russia and Germany are significant examples. We are living in a time of democracy. The blazing chariots moving like lightning are very much like cars.
In Isaiah we are told that with the coming in of the Gentiles to the brightness of His rising they shall fly as doves to their windows. That sounds like the airships.
In Isaiah, it says that when the Gentiles come to the brightness of His rising, they will fly like doves to their windows. That sounds like airships.
The Bible is a priceless book because it makes promises no other book can make. It promises pardon, salvation, eternal life, soul rest, peace, comfort, strength and succor; victory over trials and temptations; strength in the dying hour, and heaven for all eternity.
The Bible is an invaluable book because it offers promises that no other book can provide. It promises forgiveness, salvation, eternal life, peace for the soul, comfort, strength, and support; victory over challenges and temptations; strength in life's final moments, and eternal life in heaven.
The Bible is priceless because it is indestructible. For two thousand years the critics have hurled against it their anathemas, and it still lives. Time and again it has been gathered up and burned, and its advocates for ages were persecuted and put to death, but it has survived fires and floods.
The Bible is invaluable because it can't be destroyed. For two thousand years, critics have launched their attacks against it, and it still endures. Time and again, it has been collected and burned, and its supporters have faced persecution and death for centuries, yet it has survived fires and floods.
A popular author of fiction boasts 9,000,000 copies of his book published in eight years. 240,000,000 copies of the Bible have been sold in the same eight years.
A well-known fiction author claims to have sold 9,000,000 copies of his book in eight years. In that same time span, 240,000,000 copies of the Bible have been sold.
Another publisher boasts that his book has been[Pg 129] printed in 23 languages. The Bible is published in 770 different languages and dialects.
Another publisher claims that his book has been[Pg 129] printed in 23 languages. The Bible is available in 770 different languages and dialects.
Last we passed beside a blacksmith's door,
And heard the anvil ring the vesper chime,
Then looking in, I saw upon the floor
Old hammers worn with beating years of time.
"How many anvils have you had," said I,
"To wear and batter all your hammers so?"
"Just one," said he, then with a twinkling eye,
"The anvil wears the hammers out you know."
And so thought I, the anvil of God's word,
For ages skeptics' blows have beat upon,
Yet thru the noise of falling blows was heard.
The anvil was unharmed—the hammers gone.
Last we passed beside, etc.
Last time we passed by a blacksmith's door,
And heard the anvil ringing like a church bell,
Then I looked inside and saw something on the floor.
Old hammers that have been worn down from years of use.
"How many anvils have you had?" I asked,
"Have all your hammers worn out like this?"
"Just one," he said, his eyes sparkling.
"The anvil wears out the hammers, you know."
So I thought of the solid foundation of God's word,
For ages, skeptics have relentlessly criticized,
Yet amidst the noise of falling blows, a sound could be heard.
The anvil was undamaged—the hammers were missing.
Last time we passed by, etc.
Hume gone, Voltaire gone, Tom Paine gone, Bob Ingersoll gone. The present-day enemies in the church and out of the church will wear their hammers out. God's word that has for two thousand years endured the test, will endure and stand forever.
Hume is gone, Voltaire is gone, Tom Paine is gone, Bob Ingersoll is gone. The current enemies both inside and outside the church will exhaust their efforts. God's word, which has withstood the test for two thousand years, will endure and stand forever.
The individual or nation that believes the Book, and lives according to its teaching, will live as long as the Book lives, and the individual or nation that spurns it will go down.
The person or nation that believes in the Book and follows its teachings will endure as long as the Book exists, while the person or nation that rejects it will decline.
Martin Luther gave the Bible to Germany and for generations Germany respected and loved the Book, and lived. Then Germany began in her schools to criticise and spurn the Book and brought on the World War. Germany by turning away from the Book, committed suicide, and so shall it be with any nation.
Martin Luther gave the Bible to Germany, and for generations, Germany honored and cherished the Book, and thrived. Then Germany started to criticize and reject the Book in schools, which led to the World War. By turning away from the Book, Germany practically committed suicide, and that will happen to any nation that does the same.
[Pg 130]
[Pg 130]
God forbid that America should ever turn away from the Bible!
God forbid that America should ever move away from the Bible!
"Lord God of hosts be with us yet
Lest we forget, lest we forget.
We've traveled together, my Bible and I,
Thru all kinds of weather, with smile or with sigh.
In sorrow or sunshine, in tempest or calm,
Thy friendship unchanging; my lamp and my psalm.
We've traveled together, my Bible and I,
When life has grown weary, and death e'en was nigh;
But all thru the darkness of mist and of wrong,
I found thee a solace, a prayer and a song.
So now who shall part us, my Bible and I.
Shall isms or schism or new lights who shall try?
Shall shadow for substance, or stone for good bread
Supplant its sound wisdom, give folly instead?
Ah no, my dear Bible, revealer of light,
Thou sword of the spirit, put error to flight;
And still thru life's journey, until the last sigh;
We'll travel together, my Bible and I."
"Lord God of hosts, remain with us always."
"So we don't forget, so we don't forget."
I've traveled with my Bible,
In all kinds of weather, whether good or bad.
In sadness or sunshine, in storms or tranquility,
Your friendship stays strong; my joy and my inspiration.
I’ve traveled with my Bible,
When life felt overwhelming and death was close;
But through the darkness of fog and mistakes,
I found you a source of comfort, a prayer, and a song.
So now, who can separate us, my Bible and me?
Will new ideas, divisions, or perspectives be tested?
Will shadows take the place of actual substance, or stones replace real bread?
Are you replacing sound wisdom with foolishness instead?
Oh no, my dear Bible, source of truth,
You spirit's sword, pushing away mistakes;
And still throughout life's journey, until the very last breath;
"We'll keep going together, my Bible and I."
These statements agreed exactly with Robert's views. He had found his greatest help in the Bible and knew John Wanamaker was right when he said that the greatest purchase he ever made in his life was when he was 11 years old and bought the Bible for $2.75. As Robert read:
These statements perfectly matched Robert's views. He had found his greatest support in the Bible and knew John Wanamaker was right when he said that the best purchase he ever made in his life was when he was 11 years old and bought the Bible for $2.75. As Robert read:
"Heaven and earth shall pass away but my word shall not pass away,"
"Heaven and earth will fade away, but my words will never fade away,"
he remembered that the Bible said that whenever you[Pg 131] pray, believe that you have it and you shall. As he knew that all things are possible with the Lord, he determined to pray believing that Marie would soon return to him. Robert was much impressed with the statement that all the prophecies of the Bible are being fulfilled and will be fulfilled. He knew that every promise that God had ever made to man, he had kept. This renewed Robert's faith and again he read Marie's note where it said: "According to your faith, be I unto you," and Robert thought that if faith would bring Marie back to him she would surely come. He knew that time would never change his love and that there was no other woman but Marie for him. He would live, work and hope for Marie until he found her, but if she had gone from him forever and such bad news should come to him, he knew that he would bury all life and that hope would depart from him and life would not be worth living.
He remembered that the Bible said that whenever you[Pg 131] pray, believe that you have it and it will be yours. Knowing that all things are possible with the Lord, he decided to pray with the belief that Marie would soon return to him. Robert was really struck by the idea that all the prophecies in the Bible are being fulfilled and will be fulfilled. He understood that every promise God ever made to humanity, He had kept. This renewed Robert's faith, and he read Marie's note again where it said: "According to your faith, be it unto you." Robert thought that if faith could bring Marie back to him, she would definitely come. He knew that time would never change his love for her, and that there was no other woman for him but Marie. He would live, work, and hope for Marie until he found her. But if she were truly gone from him forever and that terrible news were to reach him, he knew that he would bury all joy, hope would leave him, and life wouldn't be worth living.
At the end of the article he read the poem on the Bible and was much impressed with these lines:
At the end of the article, he read the poem about the Bible and was really impressed with these lines:
"Ah no, my dear Bible, revealer of light,
Thou sword of the spirit, put error to flight;
And still thru life's journey, until the last sigh;
We'll travel together, my Bible and I."
"Oh no, my beloved Bible, source of light,
You sword of the spirit, banish falsehood;
And still through life's journey, until my final breath;
"We'll go through it together, my Bible and I."
Robert felt that this article had been written especially for him when he needed it most, making him realize the value of his Bible and the trust he should put in it, applying its wisdom to his present problem and troubles.
Robert felt that this article was written just for him when he needed it the most, making him realize the value of his Bible and the trust he should place in it, applying its wisdom to his current problems and challenges.
By the time Robert had finished reading this article, it was after 1:30 P.M. and he decided that it was hopeless to wait longer for Marie, that something radically wrong had happened and she had either gone away[Pg 132] or an accident had befallen her. He must make some plans for locating her. Decided to go to a hotel and call Mr. Kennelworth on long-distance 'phone at Texarkana. With this plan in mind, he made his way to the hotel, registered and as soon as he was assigned to his room, put in a long-distance call for Mr. Kennelworth. Mr. Kennelworth was at his residence and it was only a question of a few minutes until he had him on the 'phone. Between sobs, he told his sad story to Mr. Kennelworth about Marie's disappearance and asked his advice. Mr. Kennelworth told him that he thought for some reason Marie may have decided to return to school and complete her education, and probably was at that time on her way back to Sherman. The best plan would be to wait until the next night to see if she returned, altho it was possible that she might get back late that night. Mr. Kennelworth told Robert that he would go to see her father and find out any information he could for him. Robert was to remain at the hotel and if he got any information, he would telephone him. He advised Robert to notify the railroad authorities, and have them make a search and inquire at all of the stations where the train stopped that night on the way from Texarkana to St. Louis, in order to get a clue to Marie's disappearance.
By the time Robert finished reading the article, it was past 1:30 P.M., and he decided it was pointless to wait any longer for Marie. Something must have gone seriously wrong—either she had left or something terrible had happened to her. He needed to come up with a plan to find her. He decided to go to a hotel and call Mr. Kennelworth long-distance in Texarkana. With this plan in mind, he made his way to the hotel, checked in, and as soon as he got to his room, he placed a long-distance call to Mr. Kennelworth. Mr. Kennelworth was at home, and it was just a matter of a few minutes before they were on the phone. Through his tears, Robert shared his heartbreaking story about Marie’s disappearance and asked for advice. Mr. Kennelworth suggested that, for some reason, Marie might have decided to go back to school to finish her education and was probably on her way back to Sherman at that moment. He thought the best plan would be to wait until the next night to see if she returned, although she might come back late that night. Mr. Kennelworth assured Robert that he would speak to her father to gather any information he could. Robert was to stay at the hotel, and if Mr. Kennelworth found out anything, he would call him. He advised Robert to notify the railroad authorities and ask them to search and inquire at all the stations where the train stopped that night between Texarkana and St. Louis to gather any clues about Marie's disappearance.
After talking with Mr. Kennelworth, Robert got in touch over the 'phone with the railroad officials in St. Louis and notified them of Marie's disappearance from the train. They promised to send telegrams to all the station agents, to have all the trains watched and try to secure some information for him. They were to communicate[Pg 133] with him just as soon as they had anything definite one way or the other.
After speaking with Mr. Kennelworth, Robert called the railroad officials in St. Louis and informed them about Marie's disappearance from the train. They promised to send telegrams to all the station agents, have all the trains monitored, and try to gather some information for him. They would get in touch with him as soon as they had any solid updates one way or the other.[Pg 133]
Robert now realized that he must go thru the greatest ordeal yet—that of waiting hourly for some news of Marie. He knew the hours would pass slowly and decided to formulate a plan in case Marie did not return to school or to her home, and if no news came from her the next day what would be his next move and what he should do to try to locate her.
Robert now realized that he had to endure the biggest challenge yet—waiting every hour for any news about Marie. He knew the hours would drag on slowly and decided to come up with a plan in case Marie didn't come back to school or home, and if he didn’t hear anything from her the next day, what his next steps would be and how he could try to find her.
The next time Robert noticed the time of day, it was after 6 P.M. and he realized that he had had no breakfast, lunch or dinner, but his heart was heavy and he felt that he could not eat anything. The shock had been so great and had come so suddenly that Robert found it hard to adjust himself to it or to realize what it all meant or what it might mean in case Marie should pass out of his life forever. It would mean every hope blasted, every sweet dream gone and would leave him with an uncertainty of life, like a ship without a rudder. He decided to pass the time by reading and seeking consolation in the Bible.
The next time Robert checked the time, it was after 6 P.M., and he realized that he hadn’t had breakfast, lunch, or dinner, but his heart felt heavy, and he couldn’t bring himself to eat anything. The shock had hit him so hard and so suddenly that Robert struggled to come to terms with it or understand what it all meant, especially if Marie were to leave his life forever. It would mean all his hopes shattered, every sweet dream lost, and it would leave him with a sense of uncertainty, like a ship adrift without a rudder. He decided to spend the time reading and finding comfort in the Bible.
Robert had always been a great admirer of the poet, S.E. Kiser; always read his poems in the daily newspapers and a few months previous to this time, had bought a little book entitled, "Poems That Have Helped Me," collected by S.E. Kiser. He remembered that he had this little book that he liked so much in his suit-case so he unpacked it to look for the book and as he did, he came across the present, the surprise that he had for Marie, that he had told her about before and refused to give to her or tell her more about it until[Pg 134] they arrived in St. Louis. The present was a wedding ring set with diamonds and a beautiful brooch made of two hearts woven together and tied with a cluster of diamonds and pearls. This was to be the great surprise for Marie and he was going to present it to Marie after they were married, as a token of the two hearts that now beat as one. Robert looked at this and thought of how the diamonds represented Marie in all of her beauty and that she was a pearl of great price.
Robert had always admired the poet, S.E. Kiser; he regularly read his poems in the daily newspapers and a few months earlier, he had bought a little book titled "Poems That Have Helped Me," collected by S.E. Kiser. He remembered that he had this beloved book in his suitcase, so he unpacked it to look for it, and as he did, he found the present— the surprise he had for Marie, which he had mentioned to her before but had refused to give or provide more details about until[Pg 134] they reached St. Louis. The present was a wedding ring set with diamonds and a beautiful brooch made of two hearts woven together, tied with a cluster of diamonds and pearls. This was meant to be the big surprise for Marie, and he intended to give it to her after they were married as a symbol of their two hearts beating as one. Robert looked at the items and thought about how the diamonds represented Marie in all her beauty and that she was a pearl of great value.
It was too much for him. He broke down completely and wept like a baby. Alone he was—the most alone he had ever been in his life before—away from friends, away from mother, and above all, separated from Marie, who meant more than life to him. He sobbed for hours. His heart was breaking, but with a wondering mind, he realized that he must have strength, and that he must have faith and hope on—hope and believe that Marie was alive and he knew that if she were alive, there was hope.
It was too much for him. He completely broke down and cried like a baby. He was all alone—the most alone he had ever felt in his life—away from friends, away from his mom, and most importantly, separated from Marie, who meant everything to him. He sobbed for hours. His heart was breaking, but with a questioning mind, he realized that he had to find strength and hold onto faith and hope—hope and believe that Marie was alive, and he knew that if she was alive, there was still hope.
He picked up his favorite little book, "Poems That Helped Me," and started to read. The first one that caught his eye was, "Faith" by Tennyson:
He grabbed his favorite little book, "Poems That Helped Me," and began reading. The first one that stood out to him was "Faith" by Tennyson:
"We have but faith; we cannot know;
For knowledge is of things we see;
And yet we trust it comes from thee,
A beam of darkness: let it grow.
Let knowledge grow from more to more,
But more of reverence in us dwell;
That mind and soul, according well,
May make one music as before,
[Pg 135]
But vaster. We are fools and slight;
We mock thee when we do not fear;
But help thy foolish ones to bear;
Help thy vain worlds to bear thy light.
Forgive what seemed my sin in me;
What seem'd my worth since I began;
For merit lies from man to man,
And not from man, O Lord, to thee."
"We only have faith; we can't really know;
Knowledge comes from what we observe;
We still believe it comes from you,
A beam of darkness: allow it to grow.
Let knowledge continue to grow more and more,
But let's have more respect within us;
So that mind and soul, in harmony,
Can create the same sound as before,
[Pg 135]
But greater. We are silly and insignificant;
We make fun of you when we don’t feel afraid;
But help your foolish ones to persevere;
Help your empty worlds shine with your light.
Forgive what appeared to be my wrongdoing;
What I thought my value was from the beginning;
Value varies from one person to another,
"And not from us, O Lord, to you."
This cheered Robert and he resolved to have more faith, realizing that while he could not see or understand Marie's action he must have faith and love and trust her, and trust that time would bring understanding and solve the problem.
This made Robert feel better, and he decided to have more faith, understanding that even though he couldn't see or understand Marie's actions, he needed to have faith, love, and trust in her, and believe that time would bring clarity and resolve the issue.
He read another poem by Aubrey de Vere, and these words seemed to sink into his heart as he read them:
He read another poem by Aubrey de Vere, and these words felt like they were sinking into his heart as he read them:
"Hid it; dropt it on the moors!
Lost it, and you cannot find it—
My own heart I want, not yours
You have bound and must unbound it.
Set it free then from your net,
We will love, sweet—but not yet!
Fling it from you—we are strong
Love is trouble, love is folly;
Love, that makes an old heart young,
Makes a young heart melancholy."
"Hidden it; dropped it on the moors!"
Lost it, and you can't locate it—
I want my own heart, not yours.
You've tied it up and now you need to let it go.
Let it go,
We'll love, sweet—but not now!
Trash it—we're strong
Love is complicated, love is silly;
Love, which rejuvenates an aging heart,
Makes a young heart feel sad.
Robert felt that love might be trouble, but that love was the greatest and sweetest thing in the world and that he would go thru any troubles in the world, suffer anything, only to regain Marie and her love. As Robert slowly turned the pages of the little book, his eyes fell upon another poem, "Courage" by Thos. F. Porter:
Robert felt that love could be problematic, but that love was the greatest and sweetest thing in the world, and he would endure any trouble, suffer anything, just to win back Marie and her love. As Robert slowly turned the pages of the little book, his eyes landed on another poem, "Courage" by Thos. F. Porter:
[Pg 136]
[Pg 136]
"What if the morn no joy to you shall bring,
No gleam of sunbeam shine across your way;
What if no bird one joyous note shall sing
Into your listening ear thru all the day!
What if no word of comfort you shall hear
As thru the hours long you toil and strive;
What if to you no vision bright appear
To keep your hungry heart and soul alive!
What if the blest companionship men crave
Come not to you thru all the day's long length,
But, bound and fettered even as a slave,
Within yourself you have to find your strength!
And if, when you have toiled and wrought alone,
The sweet reward you sought you do not gain,
And find the hoped-for bread is but stone,
In that sad hour for grief, should you complain
Ah no! It matters not if shade or sun,
Or good or ill, your efforts shall attend;
In doing you have but your duty done
As best you knew—and should do to the end."
"What if the morning doesn't bring you any joy,
No sunlight to brighten your way;
What if no bird sings a cheerful song?
In your ear all day long!
What if you don’t hear any comforting words?
As you put in effort during the hours;
What if no clear vision comes forth?
To keep your hungry heart and soul thriving!
What if the companionship that people are looking for
Doesn't come to you during the long day,
But instead, tied up and confined like a slave,
You need to discover your strength from within!
And if, after you’ve put in a lot of effort by yourself,
You don’t get the nice reward you were hoping for,
And discover that the bread you wished for is just a stone,
In that sad moment, is it okay to complain about grief?
Oh no! It doesn't matter if it's in the shade or the sun,
Whether good or bad comes from your efforts;
By doing this, you have completed your responsibility.
"Do your best—and keep doing that until the end."
He eagerly devoured the words one by one, because he was looking for something to give him courage to go thru this terrible ordeal. He thought that this poem would do. It surely had been written for him in this very hour of trouble and realized with Job he must find his strength within himself and have courage, hope and faith.
He eagerly read the words, one by one, looking for something to give him the courage to get through this terrible ordeal. He believed that this poem would help. It felt like it had been written for him in this moment of trouble, and he understood, like Job, that he had to find his strength within himself and have courage, hope, and faith.
He then read another little poem from the book; "Not in Vain" by Emily Dickinson:
He then read another short poem from the book: "Not in Vain" by Emily Dickinson:
"If I can stop one heart from breaking,
I shall not live in vain:
[Pg 137]If I can ease one life the aching,
Or cool one pain,
Or help one fainting robin
Unto his nest again,
I shall not live in vain."
"If I can prevent one heart from breaking,
my life will matter:
[Pg 137]If I can relieve someone's pain,
Or ease one pain,
Or help a tired robin
Back to its home,
"my life will have meaning."
Robert felt that he had tried always to be kind and considerate and charitable towards others, and knew that he must go on regardless of what happened, and live his life hoping to find Marie. About this time, Robert, tired, hungry and worn out fell asleep. The next time that he remembered anything, he awoke on Monday morning with the sun streaming in thru the window of his hotel and realized that he had fallen asleep. The little book, "Poems That Have Helped Me," lay on the bed beside him. Because the sun was coming in the east window he knew that he must have slept thru some part of the night, and it was now morning. His first thought was of Marie, and of any news that might have come. Picking up the little book, the first thing that struck his eye was the poem, "Press On" by Park Benjamin:
Robert felt that he had always tried to be kind, considerate, and charitable towards others, and he knew he had to keep going no matter what happened, living his life in hopes of finding Marie. Around this time, Robert, tired, hungry, and exhausted, fell asleep. The next thing he remembered was waking up on Monday morning with the sun streaming in through the window of his hotel, realizing he had dozed off. The little book, "Poems That Have Helped Me," was on the bed beside him. Since the sun was coming in through the east window, he knew he must have slept through part of the night, and it was now morning. His first thought was of Marie and any news that might have come. As he picked up the little book, the first thing that caught his eye was the poem "Press On" by Park Benjamin:
"Press on! Surmount the rocky steps,
Climb boldly o'er the torrent's arch;
He fails alone who feebly creeps,
He wins who dares the hero's march.
Be thou a hero! Let thy might
Tramp on eternal snows its way,
And thru the ebon walls of night
Hew down a passage unto day.
Press on! If once and twice thy feet
Slip back and stumble, harder try;
From him who never dreads to meet
[Pg 138]Danger and death they're sure to fly.
To coward ranks the bullet speeds,
While on their breasts who never quail,
Gleams, guardian of chivalric deeds,
Bright courage like a coat of mail.
Press on! If Fortune play thee false
To day, tomorrow she'll be true;
Whom now she sinks she now exalts,
Taking old gifts and granting new,
The wisdom of the present hour
Makes up the follies past and gone;
To weakness strength succeeds, and power
From frailty springs! Press on, press on!"
"Keep going! Conquer the rocky steps,
Climb confidently over the fast-moving waters;
Only those who hesitate will fail,
Those who are bold will achieve the hero's journey.
Be a hero! Show your strength
Carve a path through the endless snow,
And through the dark walls of night
Create a path through the day.
Keep going! If you can
Slip back and trip once or twice,
Those who aren’t afraid to confront
[Pg 138]Danger and death will definitely retreat.
The bullet flies toward the coward's ranks,
For those who never back down,
Shines, guardian of good deeds,
Bold courage like armor.
Keep pushing! If luck isn’t on your side
Today, tomorrow she’ll be with you;
Those she brings down now, she will lift up,
Removing old gifts and providing new ones,
This moment's wisdom
Makes up for past mistakes;
Strength and power arise from weakness.
"Springs from weakness! Keep pushing, keep pushing!"
Robert hastily read this poem and found some consolation in it. He resolved that he would press on, and hastened down stairs to the hotel desk to inquire if any telegrams had been received for him, or if any long-distance call had come during the night when he had fallen asleep, but again he met with disappointment. There were no telegrams and there had been no 'phone calls.
Robert quickly read the poem and felt a bit comforted by it. He decided to keep going and rushed downstairs to the hotel desk to check if any telegrams had arrived for him, or if there had been any long-distance calls while he slept the night before, but once more he was let down. There were no telegrams, and there hadn't been any phone calls.
Robert felt very faint and weak because he was hungry. He had not eaten all day Sunday, and now realized that he must get something to eat, and strengthen himself for the ordeal to follow. He went to the dining-room and ordered a light breakfast but when the food was served, he found it hard to eat because he thought of the breakfast the Sunday morning before that he had intended to have eaten with Marie on the dining-car. Everything he saw reminded him of her. Her smile was in the glittering sunshine which played upon the windows in front of him or appeared in the clear crystal water in the glass and the sweet odor[Pg 139] from the flowers on the table brought memories of sweet kisses and soft caresses which haunted him. Finally, Robert managed to eat a little, because he knew he must if he expected to keep up and have strength to fight on and find Marie.
Robert felt really faint and weak because he was hungry. He hadn't eaten all day Sunday, and now he realized he needed to get something to eat and strengthen himself for the challenges ahead. He went to the dining room and ordered a light breakfast, but when the food arrived, he found it hard to eat because he kept thinking about the breakfast he had planned to share with Marie on the dining car the previous Sunday morning. Everything he saw reminded him of her. Her smile was in the bright sunshine that sparkled on the windows in front of him, or it appeared in the clear water in the glass, and the sweet scent from the flowers on the table brought back memories of soft kisses and tender caresses that lingered in his mind. Eventually, Robert managed to eat a little because he knew he had to if he expected to keep going and have the strength to fight on and find Marie.
When he had finished his breakfast, he returned to his room and decided to call the railroad office again and ascertain if they had any information for him. The general passenger agent was there, and was very courteous over the 'phone to Robert. He had taken a great interest in the case and they had received reports from every station along the line, but nowhere had any trace been found of Marie. He assured Robert that the railway company would use every effort to continue the search and report to him promptly any information that they received.
When he finished his breakfast, he went back to his room and decided to call the railroad office again to see if they had any updates for him. The general passenger agent was there and was very polite on the phone to Robert. He had taken a keen interest in the situation and they had received reports from every station along the line, but they hadn’t found any trace of Marie anywhere. He assured Robert that the railway company would do everything possible to keep searching and would let him know immediately if they received any information.
Robert decided to call Mr. Kennelworth on the long-distance 'phone at his office in Texarkana and soon got him on the wire. Mr. Kennelworth said that he had gone to see Marie's father, Mr. Stanton, soon after Robert's telephone message Sunday afternoon and had told Mr. Stanton of Robert's success since he had been with his firm; how hard Robert had studied and planned and how he had figured out the cotton and grain markets and the large amount of money that he had made on such a small capital. He confided to Mr. Stanton the secret of how Marie had saved up her money and how much money Robert had made on the $400.00 which he had invested for her. Mr. Stanton and his wife were much impressed with the story and felt that they had been wrong in opposing Marie's love for Robert and their[Pg 140] marriage. They told Mr. Kennelworth that when Marie returned they would give her their consent to marry Robert then or any time later. They felt that they might be to blame for any harm that would come to Marie or for the sorrows that Robert was suffering. However, they were hopeful that Marie was either returning home or was on her way back to Sherman, Texas, to complete her education, and, therefore, were not greatly alarmed and intended to wait until Monday afternoon to find out if Marie had gone back to Sherman. Mr. Kennelworth stated that Mr. and Mrs. Stanton wished him to convey their sympathy to Robert and to tell him that they had great faith in him and wanted to help make him and Marie happy.
Robert decided to call Mr. Kennelworth on the long-distance phone at his office in Texarkana and soon got him on the line. Mr. Kennelworth said that he had gone to see Marie's father, Mr. Stanton, soon after Robert's call Sunday afternoon and had told Mr. Stanton about Robert's success since joining his firm; how hard Robert had worked and planned, how he analyzed the cotton and grain markets, and the impressive amount of money he had made from such a small investment. He shared with Mr. Stanton the secret of how Marie had saved her money and how much profit Robert had generated from the $400.00 he had invested for her. Mr. Stanton and his wife were very impressed by the story and felt they had been wrong to oppose Marie's love for Robert and their marriage. They told Mr. Kennelworth that when Marie returned, they would give her their consent to marry Robert then or at any time later. They felt they might be responsible for any harm that could come to Marie or for the troubles that Robert was experiencing. However, they were hopeful that Marie was either returning home or on her way back to Sherman, Texas, to complete her education, so they weren't overly worried and planned to wait until Monday afternoon to find out if Marie had gone back to Sherman. Mr. Kennelworth stated that Mr. and Mrs. Stanton wanted him to pass on their sympathy to Robert and to let him know they had great faith in him and wanted to help make him and Marie happy.
This message was great consolation to Robert because he felt that it was going to solve the problem, that no matter what had prompted Marie's decision to leave the train and not to go ahead and marry him when she found that her father and mother had changed their attitude, she would be only too glad to return to Robert. They could then be married and continue on to New York where he could take up his studies and complete the building of his airship as soon as he had made enough money to do so.
This message brought Robert a lot of comfort because he believed it was going to resolve everything. No matter what had caused Marie to leave the train and not marry him after her parents changed their minds, he thought she would be more than happy to come back to him. They could then get married and head to New York, where he could continue his studies and finish building his airship as soon as he had enough money.
Mr. Kennelworth told Robert that he would call him on the 'phone about 8 o'clock that night and let him know if any word had been received from Marie or if news was received sooner, he would call immediately, but at any rate would call at 8 o'clock. Mr. Kennelworth praised Robert and told him not to lose hope but take a philosophical view of the matter. He felt sure[Pg 141] that no harm had come to Marie, for had there been any accident it certainly would have been discovered by this time by the railway company. The fact that Marie's baggage had disappeared was convincing evidence to him that in some way, at some station during the night, she had left the train and had probably concealed herself and was waiting to return on another train, later. He believed before the day was over they would have some good news in regard to Marie, and advised Robert to get busy and go right ahead with his trading in the market and continue to make money, as he was sure that everything was going to come out all right.
Mr. Kennelworth told Robert that he would call him on the phone around 8 o'clock that night to let him know if they heard anything from Marie. If there was news before then, he would call immediately, but he would definitely touch base at 8 o'clock. Mr. Kennelworth praised Robert and encouraged him not to lose hope, advising him to take a philosophical approach to the situation. He was confident that no harm had come to Marie because if there had been any accident, the railway company would have discovered it by now. The fact that Marie's luggage had gone missing convinced him that somehow, at some station during the night, she had left the train and was likely hiding, waiting to catch another train later. He believed they would have some good news about Marie before the day was over and advised Robert to get busy with his trading in the market and keep making money, as he was sure everything would turn out fine.
After Robert received this telephone message he was more hopeful. He secured a morning newspaper and found the headlines filled with Lindbergh. Read about the preparations for Captain Lindbergh's return to Washington and New York and the plans for his reception. Of course, Robert had looked forward to being there at that time and have Marie with him as his wife. He had been looking forward to the day when his own dream would be realized and he would build one of the greatest airships of the age.
After Robert got this phone message, he felt more hopeful. He grabbed a morning newspaper and saw the headlines packed with news about Lindbergh. He read about the preparations for Captain Lindbergh's return to Washington and New York, along with the plans for his welcome. Naturally, Robert had been looking forward to being there at that time, with Marie by his side as his wife. He had been anticipating the day when his own dream would come true and he would build one of the greatest airships of the era.
Returning to his room, he fell upon his knees and breathed a prayer; a prayer that only a man whose heart is filled with love for a good woman can pray. He prayed to the Universal Power that created the Universe, the master of land and sea, who rides on the winds and walks upon the water, to whom all power was given over heaven and earth. Prayed for strength and for guidance to do only that which was right and[Pg 142] that the good God of the Universe would return Marie to him in safety. Prayed not only for himself, or the strength to come to him, but for Marie, for her happiness, for her safety. It was an unselfish prayer; the kind of a prayer that a mother prays when her child is lost, when she thinks nothing of herself but only of the child that she loves.
Returning to his room, he dropped to his knees and said a prayer; a prayer that only a man who truly loves a good woman can say. He prayed to the Universal Power that created everything, the master of land and sea, who rides on the winds and walks on water, to whom all power was given over heaven and earth. He asked for strength and guidance to do only what was right and[Pg 142] that the good God of the Universe would bring Marie back to him safe. He prayed not just for himself or for strength, but for Marie, for her happiness, for her safety. It was a selfless prayer, the kind a mother prays when her child is lost, thinking only of the child she loves and nothing of herself.
When Robert arose from the prayer he felt better; felt that some of the strength of that unseen guiding hand, which is ever a comfort and in great demand in time of trouble, had come to him. In God and his word alone he found comfort and consolation. He realized the significance of money and how little it meant; thought how quickly he had made money on a thousand dollars in the market and now how he would give every cent of it for just a message from Marie; just to know that she was alive. He had never tried to make the money for a selfish purpose, but thought of the things that it could buy to make Marie happy and give her comfort, and what he might be able to do for his country in time of war when they would need service and inventions which would protect them against the enemy.
When Robert got up from prayer, he felt better; he sensed that some of the strength from that unseen guiding hand, which is always a comfort and greatly needed in tough times, had come to him. He found solace in God and His word alone. He realized how significant money really is and how little it actually means; he thought about how quickly he had made money trading a thousand dollars in the market, and now he would give every cent of it just to get a message from Marie; just to know she was alive. He had never tried to make money for selfish reasons, but he thought about the things it could buy to make Marie happy and give her comfort, and what he might be able to do for his country during wartime when they would need service and inventions to protect them against the enemy.
After he had time to collect his thoughts, he decided to call his old pal, Walter Kennelworth, in New York on the long-distance telephone and tell him all that had happened in such a short time.
After he took a moment to gather his thoughts, he decided to call his old friend, Walter Kennelworth, in New York on the long-distance phone and fill him in on everything that had happened in such a short time.
Robert had not informed Walter that he was coming to New York at this time. He intended to telegraph him from St. Louis on Sunday morning after he and Marie had been married, and, of course, he knew that Walter would be at the train to meet them on their[Pg 143] arrival. After some delay he got Walter on the long-distance 'phone and told him as quickly as possible all that had happened. Walter was more amused than shocked at the news and said: "Robert, Marie is just a little devil and full of fun. She is only testing your love. There is nothing to worry about. I know her ways better than you do." He was sure that everything would be all right. But Robert felt that too much time had already elapsed for it to be a joke and that Marie was not waiting around St. Louis or hiding somewhere playing a joke that long. It was too serious a matter for Robert to feel that Marie would punish him in this way so long. Walter begged Robert to come right on to New York, but Robert told him he would never leave St. Louis until he had some definite news, one way or the other, as to what had happened to Marie.
Robert hadn’t told Walter he was coming to New York right now. He planned to send a telegram from St. Louis on Sunday morning after he and Marie got married, and of course, he knew Walter would be at the train station to greet them upon their[Pg 143] arrival. After a bit of delay, he managed to get Walter on the long-distance phone and quickly filled him in on everything that had happened. Walter was more amused than shocked by the news and said, "Robert, Marie is just a little devil and full of fun. She’s only testing your love. There’s nothing to worry about. I know her ways better than you do." He was confident that everything would be fine. But Robert felt that too much time had already passed for it to be a joke, and that Marie wasn’t just hanging around St. Louis or hiding somewhere playing a prank for that long. It was too serious for Robert to believe that Marie would punish him this way for so long. Walter urged Robert to come straight to New York, but Robert told him he wouldn’t leave St. Louis until he got some definite news, one way or the other, about what had happened to Marie.
After his talk with Walter, Robert felt better because he was his closest friend and it was always a pleasure to talk with him. He hoped that Walter was right and that Marie would show up soon. At the same time, he feared that something might have gone wrong, but every time this thought occurred he would read Marie's letter again and this would give him hope and courage because it plainly said she would come to him when he needed her most. Of course, he realized that she could not know just how badly he needed her now and felt that he would never need her more than he did at that very moment.
After his conversation with Walter, Robert felt better because Walter was his closest friend, and it was always nice to talk with him. He hoped Walter was right and that Marie would show up soon. At the same time, he feared that something might have gone wrong, but every time this thought crossed his mind, he would read Marie's letter again, which filled him with hope and courage since it clearly stated she would come to him when he needed her the most. Of course, he understood that she couldn't know just how much he needed her right now and felt that he would never need her more than he did at that very moment.
When Robert was troubled and blue it had always been his practice to read either the Bible or some other good book. He had a scrap book where he had collected[Pg 144] poems and he took this book out and began to look thru it. He noticed a clipping that he had pasted in only a short time before headed: "Tomorrow's Chance," by his favorite modern poet, S.E. Kiser:
When Robert felt upset and down, he always turned to either the Bible or another good book. He had a scrapbook where he collected[Pg 144] poems, and he pulled it out to look through it. He noticed a clipping he had pasted in not long ago with the title: "Tomorrow's Chance," by his favorite contemporary poet, S.E. Kiser:
I may not reach my goal today
Nor move one step ahead;
No effort that I make may pay,
I may lose ground, instead;
But I can try no matter what
Obstructions I shall find,
And let no thought
Of turning from the path I've sought
Take root within my mind.
There may be many reasons why
No effort I can make
Shall send my fancies soaring high
Or clear the course I take;
Mischances I could not foresee
May check me everywhere,
But I can be
Determined bravely, faithfully,
To keep my purpose fair.
It may be that at every turn
Discouragement shall lurk;
My lessons may be hard to learn.
Men may condemn my work;
My trust may be betrayed by those
Whom I have thought my friends,
But I can close
My mind against imagined woes,
And strive for worthy ends.
[Pg 145]
No matter how my hopes shall fail,
Or how I fall behind,
I'll not sit down tonight to wail
That God has been unkind.
But, with a duty to fulfil,
And with a proud, defiant glance,
I'll prove that still
I have the courage and the will,
And gird me for tomorrow's chance.
I might not reach my goal today.
Or make any progress;
Any effort I make might not pay off,
I might even fall behind;
But I can keep trying no matter what.
Obstacles I face,
And don’t let any thought
Of giving up on the path I've taken
Take root in my head.
There could be several reasons why __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
No effort I put in
Will boost my spirits high
Or clear my chosen route;
Unexpected issues
May hold me back at every turn,
But I can stay
Determined, courageous, and sincere,
To stay focused on my goal.
It might be that at every corner
Discouragement will be patient;
My lessons can be difficult to grasp.
People might hate on my work;
My trust could be shattered by those
I thought they were my friends.
But I can block you
My mind versus imagined troubles,
And aim for meaningful goals.
[Pg 145]
No matter how my hopes might let me down,
Or how far behind I am,
I won't sit down tonight to grieve.
Life has been unfair.
Instead, with a responsibility to uphold,
And with a proud, defiant expression,
I'll show that I'm still
Have the courage and determination,
And get ready for tomorrow's opportunity.
This poem seemed to fit his case and he read it over carefully. He resolved that regardless of discouragement or disappointment, blasted hopes, lost ideals or shattered dreams, he would still have the courage to exert himself for "Tomorrow's Chance."
This poem felt right for him, and he read it carefully. He decided that no matter the discouragement or disappointment, broken hopes, lost ideals, or shattered dreams, he would still have the courage to push for "Tomorrow's Chance."
After reading this poem he began to think about the future and his plans. He knew that he had intended to go into the market again on Monday or Tuesday, but the thought came to him—What good would money do now, without Marie? However, he remembered her letter saying, "According to your faith, be I unto you." Therefore, he braced himself and again determined to have faith to go on, watching and waiting for Marie.
After reading this poem, he started to think about the future and his plans. He knew he had planned to go to the market again on Monday or Tuesday, but he thought—What’s the point of money now, without Marie? However, he remembered her letter that said, "According to your faith, be it done unto you." So, he steeled himself and once more decided to have faith and move forward, watching and waiting for Marie.
Robert bought the evening paper and looked over the financial page and noted that cotton had gone down as he had figured it would. The following day was the time that his forecast indicated that it would strike bottom so he must pull himself together and buy some cotton, both for his own account and for Marie's. Wheat had also declined and he felt that it was time to buy wheat for another advance as his cycle indicated an up-trend to run for the next ten days. Robert looked[Pg 146] over the stock page and noticed the heading: "Major Motors advances above 200, a new high level." Robert had figured out that Major Motors would not advance much above 200 before it would be a short sale for big profits. He figured out from the cycle of Major Motors that it would hold until along in June and July and that it would decline to a very low level in 1928, so he decided he was going to go short to hold for a long campaign and make a fortune.
Robert bought the evening paper and checked out the financial section, noticing that cotton had dropped just as he expected. The next day was when his forecast suggested it would hit rock bottom, so he needed to get ready and buy some cotton, both for himself and for Marie. Wheat had also gone down, and he thought it was time to buy wheat for another rise since his cycle predicted an uptrend for the next ten days. Robert scanned the stock page and saw the headline: "Major Motors rises above 200, a new high." He had figured that Major Motors wouldn’t go much higher than 200 before it was time to short sell for big profits. From Major Motors' cycle, he estimated it would hold steady until around June and July, then drop to a very low level in 1928, so he decided to short it for a long campaign to make a fortune.
Robert was still holding his Right Aeroplane stock, which he had bought at 31 on May 21st, the day that Captain Lindbergh completed his successful flight to Paris. He figured that he could make a great fortune by buying Right Aeroplane stock and holding it for years and at the same time selling Major Motors short. The markets in Wheat, Cotton, Major Motors and Right Aeroplane were all doing just exactly as he had calculated they would. The fact that he was making money on Right Aeroplane stock encouraged him to continue his work on his own plane.
Robert was still holding his Right Aeroplane stock, which he had bought at 31 on May 21st, the day Captain Lindbergh successfully flew to Paris. He thought he could make a huge fortune by buying Right Aeroplane stock and holding it for years, while also short selling Major Motors. The markets for Wheat, Cotton, Major Motors, and Right Aeroplane were all performing exactly as he had predicted. The fact that he was profiting from his Right Aeroplane stock motivated him to keep working on his own plane.
Robert did not forget sweet Marie or what she meant to him. At the same time he realized what the study of the Bible had brought him and felt that thru the aid of that book and the knowledge and wisdom he had gained through its teaching, there would be a way to find Marie if she were alive. He believed she was and he would hope and wait. But in the meantime he would try to make some money in order to provide all the luxuries and comforts for her when he found her. Since Marie's father and mother had agreed to withdraw all their opposition to their marriage, he thought[Pg 147] that as soon as Marie heard this she would certainly come to him or communicate with him.
Robert didn't forget sweet Marie or what she meant to him. At the same time, he realized the insights the study of the Bible had given him and felt that with its guidance and the knowledge and wisdom he gained from it, there was a way to find Marie if she was alive. He believed she was, and he would hope and wait. But in the meantime, he would try to make some money to provide all the luxuries and comforts for her when he found her. Since Marie's parents had agreed to withdraw their opposition to their marriage, he thought[Pg 147] that as soon as Marie heard this, she would definitely come to him or reach out to him.
On June 7th, Robert sent a telegram to his broker to buy 500 bales of October Cotton and 500 bales of December Cotton at the Opening on Tuesday morning. He also ordered him to buy 100,000 bushels of July Wheat and gave an order to sell 500 shares of Major Motors when it reached 203. After sending these telegrams he returned to the hotel feeling some better and hoping that when he heard from Mr. Kennelworth on the long-distance 'phone he would have some good news. So he ate his dinner and returned to his room to wait for a message. Later he inquired for telegrams and 'phone calls and was informed that none had been received. He settled himself down in the room and concluded to wait for the long-distance call, hoping that it would bring good news.
On June 7th, Robert sent a telegram to his broker to buy 500 bales of October Cotton and 500 bales of December Cotton at the opening on Tuesday morning. He also instructed him to buy 100,000 bushels of July Wheat and placed an order to sell 500 shares of Major Motors when it reached 203. After sending these telegrams, he went back to the hotel feeling a bit better and hoping that when he heard from Mr. Kennelworth on the long-distance phone, he would have some good news. So he had his dinner and went back to his room to wait for a message. Later, he checked for telegrams and phone calls and was told that none had come in. He settled in the room and decided to wait for the long-distance call, hoping it would bring good news.
At about 8:15 the telephone rang and Mr. Kennelworth was on the wire. Robert knew from Mr. Kennelworth's voice that he had no good news. Mr. Kennelworth informed him that no word had been received from Marie by her parents, and that they had called up the school in Sherman, Texas, and not a word had been heard from her there. The school informed them that she had left school on Saturday afternoon and had not been seen since. Of course, Robert knew she had left Sherman to meet him and was now more anxious and worried than ever and freely expressed his great anxiety to Mr. Kennelworth. Mr. Kennelworth was still hopeful and tried to cheer and encourage Robert. Advised him to go on to New York and wait him there.[Pg 148] He had followed Robert's advice and bought Wheat and Cotton on Monday afternoon and Robert told him that he was going to buy the next morning at the Opening. Mr. Kennelworth said that he planned to leave for New York at the end of the week. Robert then decided to stay in St. Louis until he got some definite word, or anyway remain there until Mr. Kennelworth arrived and then go on to New York with him. He was anxious to see Walter as soon as possible but wanted to know something about what happened to Marie before leaving for New York. Mr. Kennelworth was confident that the next day would bring some news from Marie, one way or the other, and advised Robert to keep cheerful; that he would inform him just as soon as news came.
At around 8:15, the phone rang, and Mr. Kennelworth was on the line. Robert could tell from Mr. Kennelworth's tone that there wasn’t any good news. Mr. Kennelworth told him that Marie's parents hadn't heard anything from her, and they had called the school in Sherman, Texas, but there was no word from her there either. The school reported that she left on Saturday afternoon and hadn’t been seen since. Robert knew she had left Sherman to meet him, and he was now more anxious and worried than ever, expressing his deep concern to Mr. Kennelworth. Mr. Kennelworth remained optimistic and tried to encourage Robert, suggesting he go to New York and wait for him there. He had taken Robert's advice and bought Wheat and Cotton on Monday afternoon, and Robert informed him that he planned to buy more the next morning at the Opening. Mr. Kennelworth said he intended to leave for New York at the end of the week. Robert then decided to stay in St. Louis until he got some definite news or until Mr. Kennelworth arrived, planning to go to New York with him. He was eager to see Walter as soon as possible, but he wanted to know what had happened to Marie before heading to New York. Mr. Kennelworth was confident that the next day would bring some news about Marie and advised Robert to stay positive; he promised to let him know as soon as any news came in.[Pg 148]
After Robert had time to think over the matter, he decided to place "Personal Notices" in all the newspapers of St. Louis and the towns along the line between Texarkana and St. Louis. If no news was heard of Marie by Tuesday evening, he would place it in the papers the next day. He then wrote out the Notice.
After Robert had a chance to think about it, he decided to put "Personal Notices" in all the newspapers in St. Louis and the towns along the route between Texarkana and St. Louis. If he hadn’t heard any news about Marie by Tuesday evening, he would run it in the papers the following day. He then wrote up the Notice.
Miss Marie Stanton—I found your little note in my pocket on Sunday morning. Have been waiting for you in St. Louis. My faith in you is supreme. It will never change. Months and years cannot change me, no matter what I hear or do not hear or what may happen, I will always have faith in you and love you. Will never need you more than now. Nothing else that I can get, or money that I can make matters or means anything to me without you. Come to me or communicate with me and explain all and I will understand and agree to anything you may desire. Marie, relieve my anxious heart. Let me hear from you. Your father and mother have[Pg 149] agreed to withdraw their objections and consent to our being married. I will have faith and wait in St. Louis until I hear something from you.
Miss Marie Stanton—I found your note in my pocket on Sunday morning. I've been waiting for you in St. Louis. My faith in you is unshakeable and will never change. Months and years won't change my feelings, regardless of what I hear or don’t hear, or what may happen; I will always believe in you and love you. I need you now more than ever. Nothing else I can have or any amount of money I can make matters to me without you. Please come to me or reach out to me and explain everything, and I will understand and agree to anything you want. Marie, ease my anxious heart. Let me hear from you. Your parents have agreed to drop their objections and consent to our marriage. I will keep my faith and wait in St. Louis until I hear from you.
Robert Gordon,
Address—Planters Hotel.
Robert Gordon,
Address—Planters Hotel.
Robert decided to read and study some before he retired that night. He read the poem, "How to Live," by William Cullen Bryant:
Robert decided to read and study a bit before going to bed that night. He read the poem, "How to Live," by William Cullen Bryant:
So live, that when thy summons comes to join
The innumerable caravan that moves
To that mysterious realm where each shall take
His chamber in the silent halls of death,
Thou go not, like the quarry slave at night,
Scourged to his dungeon, but sustained and soothed
By an unfaltering trust, approach thy grave
Like one who wraps the drapery of his couch
About him, and lies down to pleasant dreams.
Live in a way that when your time comes to join __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The many others moving
To that mysterious place where everyone will discover
Their own place in the silent corridors of death,
You don't go like a hunted slave in the night,
Pulled into your prison, yet comforted and reassured
With unwavering faith, face your grave.
Like someone bundling up their bed sheets.
Surrounded, lying down for restful dreams.
Robert wished that he might be able that night to lie down to pleasant dreams but he knew that he would lay down with an unfaltering trust in Marie, that he would have the faith in her which would move mountains, that he would never doubt her no matter how long a time passed and would prove that his love for her was supreme and his faith unfaltering.
Robert wished he could lay down that night and have pleasant dreams, but he knew he would go to bed with an unwavering trust in Marie. He would have the kind of faith in her that could move mountains, never doubting her no matter how much time went by. He would prove that his love for her was supreme and his faith was steadfast.
Robert read another poem on "Perserverance" by Goethe:
Robert read another poem on "Perseverance" by Goethe:
PERSEVERANCE
Persistence
We must not hope to be mowers,
And to gather the ripe gold ears,
Unless we have first been sowers
And watered the furrows with tears.
[Pg 150]
It is not just as we take it,
This mystical world of ours,
Life's field will yield as we make it
A harvest of thorns or of flowers.
We can’t expect to be gatherers,
And gather the ripe golden ears,
Unless we’ve first been gardeners
And watered the rows with our tears.
[Pg 150]
It's not just given to us,
This magical world we live in,
Life's environment will produce what we create.
A harvest of thorns or of flowers.
He realized that perhaps all the good things of life do not come to us easily and that we might have to go through sorrows and trouble to try our faith. Robert decided to persevere and try to be philosophic and hope, no matter what happened, and to continue to watch and wait for good news from Marie.
He realized that maybe all the good things in life don’t come to us easily and that we might have to face sorrows and struggles to test our faith. Robert decided to stick it out and try to be philosophical and hopeful, no matter what happened, and to keep watching and waiting for good news from Marie.
Before he retired that night, Robert read "The Golden Hour" by James W. Foley:
Before he went to bed that night, Robert read "The Golden Hour" by James W. Foley:
I'm sending you one golden hour
From the full jeweled crown of the day;
Not sorrow or care shall have power
To steal this rare jewel away.
I'm bidding you join in the dreaming
I had in that hour of you,
When all of the old dreams, in seeming,
Were gold like the hour, and came true.
So let's dream like a child in its playing,
Let's make us a sky and a sea,
Let's change the things 'round us by saying
They're things that we wish them to be;
And if there is sadness or sorrow,
Let's dream till we charm it away,
Let's learn from the children, and borrow
A saying from childhood: "Let's play!"
Let's play that the world's full of beauty,
Let's play there are roses in bloom,
Let's play there is pleasure in duty,
And light where we thought there was gloom.
[Pg 151]
Let's play that this heart with its sorrow
Is bidden be joyous and glad,
Let's play that we'll find on tomorrow
The joys that we never have had.
Let's play that regret with its ruing
Is banished forever and aye,
Let's play there's delight but in doing,
Let's play there are flowers by the way.
However the pathway seem dreary,
Wherever the footsteps may lead,
Let's play there's a song for the weary
If only the heart will give heed.
Let's play we have done with repining,
Let's play that our longings are still,
Let's play that the sunlight is shining,
To gold the green slope of the hill.
Let's play there are birds blithely flinging
Their songs of delight to the air,
Let's play that the world's full of singing,
Let's play there is love—everywhere.
I’m sending you one golden hour.
From the complete jeweled crown of the day;
No sadness or anxiety will have the power
To take this rare jewel away.
I'm inviting you to join in the dreaming.
I spent that hour with you,
When all the old dreams, it seemed,
If gold were like the hour and became real.
So let's dream like children at play,
Let's create a sky and a sea,
Let’s change the things around us by saying
They're exactly what we want them to be;
And if there’s sadness or pain,
Let’s dream until we make it enchanting.
Let's learn from the kids and take inspiration.
A saying from childhood: "Let's play!"
Let’s imagine that the world is full of beauty,
Let’s imagine there are roses blooming,
Let's act like there's enjoyment in obligation,
And bring light where we believed there was darkness.
[Pg 151]
Let’s pretend this heart feels its sadness.
Is supposed to be happy and cheerful,
Let’s pretend we’ll find it tomorrow.
The joys we've never experienced yet.
Let's imagine that regret, along with its sorrow
Is gone for good,
Let’s imagine there’s joy in simply taking action,
Let’s imagine there are flowers along the path.
No matter how gloomy the journey might be,
Wherever we go,
Let’s imagine there’s a song for the tired.
If only the heart would take notice.
Let’s act like we’re finished worrying,
Let's pretend our desires are calm,
Let's imagine that sunlight is shining,
To cover the green slope of the hill with gold.
Let’s imagine there are birds happily singing.
Their joyful songs fill the air,
Let’s imagine that the world is full of singing,
Let’s pretend love is everywhere.
Robert knelt and prayed before he went to sleep, always asking for Marie and her protection. He said: "Lord, I ask nothing for myself, but beseech the greatest blessings on Marie and only ask for her happiness. If it be for the best that her happiness be away from me, then I desire to suffer rather than for her to be unhappy. I pray that she may realize my great love and faith in her, my devotion to her and willingness to make any sacrifice for her that might seem right, no matter what my judgment may be."
Robert knelt and prayed before going to sleep, always asking for Marie and her protection. He said: "Lord, I ask nothing for myself, but I plead for the greatest blessings on Marie and I only wish for her happiness. If it's better for her happiness to be away from me, then I'm willing to suffer instead of letting her be unhappy. I pray that she can see my deep love and faith in her, my devotion to her, and my readiness to make any sacrifice for her that feels right, no matter what I might think."
Robert slept better that night because he was looking[Pg 152] forward to Tuesday, the 7th day of the month. He had learned that the "7th" was a sacred day, and had often talked to Marie about the number 7, and the number of times it is spoken of in the Bible. How God had blessed the 7th day and made it the Sabbath; how many things had come to pass on the 7th day of the 7th month, or the 7th year referred to in the Bible. In some way he felt that on this day news would come from Marie and he hoped that it would be good.
Robert slept better that night because he was looking forward to Tuesday, the 7th day of the month. He had learned that the "7th" was a sacred day and had often discussed the number 7 with Marie, along with the many instances it's mentioned in the Bible. How God had blessed the 7th day and made it the Sabbath; how many significant events had occurred on the 7th day of the 7th month, or the 7th year mentioned in the Bible. He somehow felt that on this day, news would come from Marie, and he hoped it would be good.
Robert awoke on Tuesday morning feeling much better, had his breakfast early, bought the newspaper and read all about the receptions being planned for Colonel Lindbergh and again the wish stole into his heart and the hope was revived that in some way Marie might be with him when Lindbergh arrived in New York. Later in the day he received telegrams at his hotel from his broker, advising of the purchase of October and December cotton and also the purchase of July wheat.
Robert woke up on Tuesday morning feeling much better, had his breakfast early, bought the newspaper, and read all about the receptions planned for Colonel Lindbergh. Once again, a wish crept into his heart, and he felt hopeful that somehow Marie might be with him when Lindbergh arrived in New York. Later that day, he received telegrams at his hotel from his broker, informing him about the purchase of October and December cotton, as well as the purchase of July wheat.
Robert decided to console himself by reading the Bible. He read Job, and realized that he, too, would have patience to wait until his time should come. Nothing could shake his faith in Marie or shake his faith in the wisdom of Almighty God whom, Robert fully believed, would answer his prayer. He hoped that before the day was over, some news of Marie would surely come.
Robert decided to comfort himself by reading the Bible. He read Job and realized that he, too, would have the patience to wait until his time would come. Nothing could shake his faith in Marie or his faith in the wisdom of Almighty God, whom Robert fully believed would answer his prayer. He hoped that before the day was over, some news of Marie would surely arrive.
As he was reading the Bible the bellboy brought him a letter stamped Texarkana, and, of course, Robert hoped it contained some news of Marie. He opened it hastily and read:
As he was reading the Bible, the bellboy delivered a letter marked Texarkana, and, of course, Robert hoped it had some news about Marie. He opened it quickly and read:
[Pg 153]
[Pg 153]
Texarkana, Texas.
June 6, 1927.
Mr. Robert Gordon,
Planters Hotel,
St. Louis, Mo.
Dear Robert:
Texarkana, TX.
June 6, 1927.
Mr. Robert Gordon,
Planters Hotel,
St. Louis, MO.
Hi Robert:
We are deeply grieved over Marie's disappearance but are hopeful that no harm has come to her. From what Mr. Kennelworth tells us of the letter she wrote you, we believe she is returning to school or home, and we are waiting news of her with hope.
We are really saddened by Marie's disappearance but remain hopeful that she hasn't come to any harm. Based on what Mr. Kennelworth told us about the letter she wrote you, we believe she is heading back to school or home, and we are eagerly waiting for news about her.
While Marie is quite young and we thought too young to marry, and you too, are very young and could well afford to wait a few years, we now realize that if a delay would interfere with your happiness and Marie's, we would gladly consent to an immediate marriage. We regret that we have misjudged you, Robert, and are proud to know more about you from those who have known you intimately. Parents often make mistakes in opposing their children and frequently the interference of parents in the marriage of their children separate two that God has joined together. Man can only put asunder the physical bodies, but what God doeth is forever.
While Marie is still quite young, and we initially thought she was too young to marry, and you are also very young and could easily wait a few more years, we now realize that if delaying your happiness and Marie's would be a problem, we would happily agree to an immediate marriage. We regret having misjudged you, Robert, and we are proud to learn more about you from those who know you well. Parents often make mistakes when opposing their children, and frequently their interference in their children's marriages separates those whom God has brought together. People can only separate the physical bodies, but what God has joined together is forever.
We are very happy to know of your loyalty to Marie, your faith in God and your great ambitions to succeed, according to the rules laid down in the Bible. Shall be very happy to notify you promptly of any news from Marie and will kindly ask you to do the same for us. Believe us
We are really glad to hear about your loyalty to Marie, your faith in God, and your strong desire to succeed according to the principles outlined in the Bible. We will be happy to promptly update you with any news from Marie and kindly ask you to do the same for us. Trust us.
Sincerely your friends,
William and Mary Stanton.
Best wishes from your friends,
William and Mary Stanton.
When Robert received and read this letter he was deeply touched and felt that a reward must always come to those whose intentions are honest and honorable, so he sat down and answered the letter.
When Robert received and read this letter, he was deeply moved and felt that a reward must always come to those with honest and honorable intentions, so he sat down and wrote a reply.
[Pg 154]
[Pg 154]
St. Louis, Missouri,
June 7, 1927.
St. Louis, MO,
June 7, 1927.
Mr. and Mrs. W.H. Stanton,
Texarkana,
Texas.
Dear friends:
Mr. and Mrs. W.H. Stanton,
Texarkana,
Texas.
Hey friends:
I feel like addressing you as friends because sorrow often makes us all friends, and am enclosing a poem—"Trouble Brings Friends," which I think is very appropriate. Materlinck said, "Men help each other by their joy, not by sorrow," but it is my belief that we are often led to extend help in time of sorrow which we would never think of doing in time of joy or happiness. I quote from John 16:22—"And ye now therefore have sorrow; but I will see you again, and your hearts shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you." I hope and pray that the day is not far distant when our hearts will rejoice together with the return of Marie.
I feel like calling you friends because sorrow often brings us all together, and I'm including a poem—"Trouble Brings Friends," which I believe fits perfectly. Materlinck said, "Men help each other through joy, not sorrow," but I believe we often find ourselves helping others in times of sorrow in ways we wouldn't think to do during happy times. I quote from John 16:22—"You now have sorrow; but I will see you again, and your hearts will rejoice, and no one will take your joy from you." I hope and pray that the day is not far off when we can all celebrate together again with the return of Marie.
Marie means everything to me and I honor and respect you as her parents. I believe that you acted as you thought best for Marie's future, and can find no fault with your good and honest intentions, regardless of the suffering it has caused me or the sorrow and disappointment it may have brought to Marie. I wish to do only that which is honorable and best for all concerned, and if Marie returns I will agree to submit to your decision and wait until she has finished her course in college before we are married. I wish to take my part of the responsibility for Marie's elopement because I urged her into action. I wanted to go to you and talk the matter over but she felt sure that you would never consent to our marriage and said the only thing to do was to elope.
Marie means everything to me, and I respect you as her parents. I believe you acted in what you thought was best for Marie's future, and I can't fault your good intentions, no matter the pain it has caused me or the sorrow and disappointment it may have brought to Marie. I only want to do what's right and best for everyone involved, and if Marie comes back, I will agree to accept your decision and wait until she finishes her college course before we get married. I want to take my share of the responsibility for Marie's elopement because I encouraged her to take action. I wanted to come to you and discuss things, but she was convinced you would never agree to our marriage and said that eloping was the only option.
Marie felt all along when I was a struggling boy without money, that you would never consent to her marrying below her station in life and this, as much as anything else, made me ambitious to achieve success and prove to you that even tho I was born of poor parents and started without anything in life, I could make a great success and accumulate money. To[Pg 155] me money means nothing and I would gladly give every dollar I have ever made just to spend one hour with Marie, and I am sure that this is no boyish love affair or trick of the imagination. While it is my first love, it will endure forever. Time will prove that Marie means everything to me.
Marie always sensed that when I was a struggling boy without any money, you would never agree to her marrying someone of a lower status. This, more than anything else, fueled my ambition to succeed and show you that even though I came from poor parents and started with nothing, I could achieve great success and make money. To me, money means nothing; I would gladly give up every dollar I’ve ever earned just to spend one hour with Marie. I’m certain that this isn’t just a fleeting crush or a figment of my imagination. Even though she’s my first love, it will last forever. Time will prove that Marie means everything to me.
I thank you for your kindness and consideration and hope and pray that we may soon have good news in regard to Marie.
I appreciate your kindness and thoughtfulness and hope we hear good news about Marie soon.
Sincerely yours,
Robert Gordon.
Sincerely, Robert Gordon.
Poem enclosed with Robert's letter:
Poem included with Robert's letter:
It's seldom trouble comes alone,
I've noticed this: when things go wrong
An' trouble comes a-visitin'
It always brings a friend along;
Sometimes it's one you've known before,
And then perhaps it's some one new
Who stretches out a helping hand,
An' stops to see what he can do.
If never trials come to us,
If grief an' sorrow passed us by,
If every day the sun came out,
An' clouds were never in the sky,
We'd still have neighbors, I suppose,
Each one pursuin' selfish ends,
But only neighbors they would be,
We'd never know them as our friends.
Out of the troubles I have had
Have come my richest friendships here,
Kind hands have helped to bear my care,
Kind words have fallen on my ear;
An' so I say when trouble comes
I know before the storm shall end
That I shall find my bit of care
Has also brought to me a friend.
Trouble never comes alone,
I've noticed that when things don't go as planned
And trouble shows up,
It always brings a friend with it;
Sometimes it’s someone you’ve met before,
And sometimes it's a new person.
Who extends a helping hand,
And they pause to figure out what they can do.
If we never encountered any challenges,
If we were never affected by grief and sadness,
If the sun were to shine every day,
And there were never any clouds in the sky,
I suppose we would still have neighbors,
Everyone following their own interests,
But they would just be neighbors,
We would never know them as friends.
From the challenges I've faced
I have found my deepest friendships here,
Kind hands have helped lighten my loads,
I've heard kind words:
So when trouble comes,
I know before the storm is over.
That I’ll discover my share of concern.
Has also brought me a friend.
[Pg 156]
[Pg 156]
CHAPTER XIII
That afternoon, after three o'clock, when the afternoon newspapers were out, he bought a paper and found that cotton and wheat had advanced many points and that he now had a nice profit on the purchases made that morning. Indeed, the gods of good fortune and finance were smiling on Robert, but the Goddess of Love was frowning and he must have patience. As the sun was slowly setting and the day was waning, he watched in sadness because no news had come from Marie. He firmly resolved that he would carry out his intention and place the personal notice in the papers the following day for news of Marie, if something did not come that evening.
That afternoon, after three o'clock, when the afternoon newspapers were out, he bought a paper and saw that cotton and wheat had gone up significantly, and he now had a nice profit from the purchases he made that morning. Indeed, luck and finance were on Robert's side, but the Goddess of Love was not smiling, and he had to be patient. As the sun was slowly setting and the day was coming to an end, he felt sadness because he hadn't heard from Marie. He resolved to follow through with his plan and place a personal ad in the newspapers the next day for news of Marie if he didn’t hear anything that evening.
Robert called Mr. Kennelworth on the 'phone in Texarkana and again met with disappointment. Not a word had been heard from Marie and her parents were now growing more anxious and feared that there had been some accident or foul play in some way. They were making a search in every direction; City and County officials had been notified and all the schools thruout the country were on the lookout for Marie and making every effort to obtain some information about her. Robert told Mr. Kennel worth about his plan to insert the personal notice and Mr. Kennelworth agreed with him. He thought it would be a good idea and he believed that if she were secretly hiding somewhere,[Pg 157] she would surely see the papers because she herself would be anxious to know what happened to Robert and what he was doing.
Robert called Mr. Kennelworth on the phone in Texarkana and once again faced disappointment. Not a word had been heard from Marie, and her parents were becoming increasingly anxious, fearing that an accident or foul play might have occurred. They were searching in every direction; city and county officials had been notified, and all the schools across the country were on the lookout for Marie, making every effort to gather information about her. Robert shared his plan to post a personal notice with Mr. Kennelworth, who agreed it was a good idea. He believed that if she were secretly hiding somewhere, she would definitely see the papers because she would be eager to know what had happened to Robert and what he was doing.[Pg 157]
Robert arose early on Wednesday morning, June 8th, hastened to the newspaper offices and placed the personal notices to appear the following day. When he returned to his hotel, for the first time since Sunday he thought of his birthday, June 9th, when he would be 21 years of age. When he thought of this a great hope came into his mind. He decided that Marie, for some unknown reason, was hiding until his birthday and intended that they should be married on that day and she was going to be his birthday present. Robert's imagination went wild. He was elated over the hope. It seemed like a sudden inspiration to him. It would be just like Marie to wait until his birthday to give him the surprise of his life, and think this delay would only try his faith and patience and she would know just how much she meant to him, but did not think it too long to keep him waiting if he really loved her as he said he did; that he would have patience and wait.
Robert woke up early on Wednesday morning, June 8th, rushed to the newspaper offices, and submitted personal ads to be published the next day. When he got back to his hotel, for the first time since Sunday, he thought about his birthday, June 9th, when he would turn 21. This thought filled him with great hope. He imagined that Marie, for some unknown reason, was waiting until his birthday to reveal herself and intended for them to get married that day, making her his birthday gift. Robert's imagination ran wild. He felt overjoyed by this hope. It felt like a sudden burst of inspiration to him. It seemed just like Marie to wait until his birthday to surprise him, believing this delay would test his faith and patience, and that she would understand how much she meant to him. She likely thought that if he truly loved her as he claimed, he would have the patience to wait.
Robert was sure that his advertisements in the papers the following day were going to bring results and that probably Marie, just as soon as she saw it, would come to him. So he really began to plan and hope and get ready for a marriage to take place on his birthday. He was so happy over this sudden thought, so elated that he 'phoned Mr. Kennelworth again that night and told him all about it. Mr. Kennelworth, half-hearted but hopeful, agreed with Robert that there might be something in it, that Marie might have had some plan[Pg 158] of this kind in mind, and sincerely hoped that Robert was right and that this birthday would be the happiest of his life.
Robert was convinced that his ads in the newspapers the next day would yield results and that Marie would come to him as soon as she saw it. So he started to plan, hope, and prepare for a wedding on his birthday. He was so thrilled by this sudden idea, so overjoyed that he called Mr. Kennelworth again that evening to share the news. Mr. Kennelworth, feeling uncertain yet optimistic, agreed with Robert that there could be something to it, that Marie might have had some sort of plan in mind, and sincerely hoped that Robert was right and that this birthday would be the happiest of his life.
After Robert talked with Mr. Kennelworth, he immediately called Walter Kennelworth on the 'phone in New York, told him all that had happened, about his placing the personal notices in the papers, about his hopes and theories that Marie would show up on his birthday. Walter said that it would be just like her to do a trick of that kind and that this might be just what it all meant. He thought that Robert had struck on the right idea and was hopeful, too, that the marriage would take place on Robert's birthday. He was to call Robert on the 'phone the next day or Robert should call him just as soon as he got any news. Walter wanted to send congratulations for his birthday and his wedding day. The fact that Walter was so cheerful and shared Robert's views and hopes in the matter, made Robert much happier.
After Robert talked with Mr. Kennelworth, he immediately called Walter Kennelworth on the phone in New York, telling him everything that had happened, about placing the personal notices in the newspapers, and his hopes and theories that Marie would show up on his birthday. Walter said it would be just like her to pull a stunt like that and that this might be what it all meant. He thought Robert had hit the nail on the head and was also hopeful that the wedding would happen on Robert's birthday. He was going to call Robert the next day, or Robert should call him as soon as he had any news. Walter wanted to send his congratulations for both Robert's birthday and his wedding day. The fact that Walter was so cheerful and shared Robert's views and hopes made Robert much happier.
After Robert had talked with Walter, the bellboy came and brought a special-delivery letter and a telegram. Robert opened the telegram hurriedly, hoping that it was something from Marie, but found it was a telegram from his mother in which she congratulated him on his birthday the following day, and encouraged him to hope for the best and not give way to despair in case Marie did not show up. The special-delivery letter was also from Robert's mother, and read:
After Robert talked with Walter, the bellboy came in with a special-delivery letter and a telegram. Robert opened the telegram quickly, hoping it was from Marie, but instead found it was from his mother, who congratulated him on his birthday the next day and encouraged him to stay hopeful and not give in to despair if Marie didn’t show up. The special-delivery letter was also from Robert's mother and said:
My dear Son,
My dear Son,
Your good friend, Mr. Kennelworth, has been out to see me and told all that has happened. My son, I counsel you to[Pg 159] have patience and faith. Love endures much and is not discouraged. I believe everything happens for the best, my boy, and it may be that Marie thought that you were both too young to marry. If this was her view, I would say it would hurt neither of you to wait a few years longer.
Your good friend, Mr. Kennelworth, came to see me and shared everything that’s happened. My son, I advise you to[Pg 159] be patient and have faith. Love can handle a lot and isn’t easily discouraged. I really believe everything works out for the best, my boy, and maybe Marie thought you were both too young to get married. If that's how she feels, I’d say it wouldn’t hurt either of you to wait a few more years.
While I cannot understand the mysterious way in which Marie disappeared, at the same time I hope, pray and believe that she is alive and will come into your life again when you most need her and are better prepared for her than you are now. I know that it will be hard for you to see and realize that it might be for the best for her to go out of your life at this time, but even Marie may be wiser than we know. She may want to test your love and test her love for you. If this is the case, it will all turn out for the best for both of you. If your love is strong enough to endure it and wait a few months or a few years, no harm can come later. If Marie can bear to be separated from you and remain faithful and loyal to you for a few months or a few years, then she will mean more to you when she comes back to you again.
While I can’t understand the strange way Marie disappeared, I hope, pray, and believe that she is alive and will return to your life when you need her most and are better prepared for her than you are now. I know it will be tough for you to see and accept that it might be best for her to step away from your life right now, but even Marie may be wiser than we realize. She might want to test your love and hers for you. If that’s true, everything will work out for the best for both of you. If your love is strong enough to withstand it and wait a few months or years, nothing bad will happen in the long run. If Marie can handle being apart from you and stay faithful and loyal for a few months or years, then she will mean even more to you when she returns.
I pray for you each night and pray that everything may come out all right. I still have great faith and confidence in you, my boy. Want you to stick to your faith and your religion. Read the Holy Bible and follow it as you have in the past and everything that the good God can do will come to you in due time. Write me of your plans and what you intend to do. Send me a telegram as soon as you have any news, one way or the other. I anxiously await news of Marie and wish that I could be with you to comfort you because I know you need me when you haven't Marie.
I pray for you every night and hope that everything turns out okay. I still have a lot of faith and confidence in you, my boy. I want you to hold on to your faith and your religion. Read the Holy Bible and continue to follow it like you have before, and everything good that God can do will come to you in time. Let me know your plans and what you plan to do. Send me a telegram as soon as you have any news, good or bad. I’m eagerly awaiting news about Marie and wish I could be there to comfort you because I know you need me when Marie isn't with you.
Devotedly,
Your Mother.
With love,
Your Mom.
Robert was happy to get the letter from his mother because she always encouraged him and he knew that no matter what happened, her faith in him would always remain the same and her love would endure forever.[Pg 160] He retired that night after having a light supper, very happy, looking forward to his birthday with great hopes and expectations. His 21st birthday meant a great deal to him, meant more than any other birthday because he hoped that it would bring Marie. He knew that he had stood the test of her absence and that he had unwavering faith, that the had never doubted her motive, no matter even if he could not understand it, and that he would not censure her actions. When Marie returned and was once sure that she knew all this, he would mean more to her than he had ever before and she would only love him the more. After all, perhaps this little disappointment would mean something good in the future.
Robert was thrilled to get the letter from his mom because she always encouraged him, and he knew that no matter what happened, her faith in him would stay strong and her love would last forever.[Pg 160] That night, he went to bed after a light dinner, feeling very happy and looking forward to his birthday with great hopes and expectations. His 21st birthday meant a lot to him, more than any other birthday, because he hoped it would bring Marie. He knew he had endured her absence, and he had unwavering faith; he had never questioned her motives, even if he couldn’t fully understand them, and he wouldn’t judge her actions. When Marie came back and realized all this, he would mean more to her than ever before, and her love for him would only grow. After all, maybe this little disappointment would lead to something good in the future.
That night he read over all the poems that Marie had ever written him or sent him, and read over the poems that he had written her, because he had kept a copy of them. He read the poem where he wrote "If your aim is high and honest, in victory it will tell; Before the pearl is gotten, there must be a broken shell!" Again Robert realized that the shell had been broken worse this time than ever before, or at least it seemed that way to him. Yet at the same time it was not a break because Marie had left him with love, and their last good-night kiss on the train had been one of supreme faith and trusting love which had been built up over a period of years in which there had been many obstacles to overcome, hard struggles and disappointments. Robert prayed his usual night prayer for the protection of Marie and went to sleep, to dream of his birthday.
That night, he went through all the poems Marie had ever written to him or sent him, and also reread the poems he had written for her, since he had kept copies. He came across the poem where he wrote, "If your aim is high and honest, in victory it will tell; Before the pearl is gotten, there must be a broken shell!" Again, Robert realized that the shell had been broken worse this time than ever before, or at least it felt that way to him. Yet, at the same time, it didn't feel like a break because Marie had left him with love, and their last good-night kiss on the train had been filled with supreme faith and trusting love that had developed over years of overcoming many obstacles, struggles, and disappointments. Robert said his usual night prayer for Marie's protection and went to sleep, dreaming of his birthday.
[Pg 161]
[Pg 161]
Robert Gordon's 21st Birthday
Robert Gordon's 21st Birthday
Robert arose early on June 9th. Hurried down to the desk to ascertain if any telegrams had come over night or any 'phone calls, but found no telegrams and no messages. It was yet too early for the morning mail. Robert secured the morning papers and saw his personal notices which he had instructed the papers to continue to run. He had added the name of his hotel and telephone number so that Marie could reach him promptly. Somehow he had a feeling that just about 11 or 12 o'clock that day Marie would call at the hotel or he would have some good news from her.
Robert got up early on June 9th. He rushed to the desk to check if any telegrams had arrived overnight or if there were any phone calls, but he found neither. It was still too early for the morning mail. Robert picked up the morning papers and saw his personal notices, which he had asked the papers to continue running. He had added the name of his hotel and his phone number so that Marie could reach him quickly. Somehow, he had a feeling that around 11 or 12 o'clock that day, Marie would either call the hotel or he would receive some good news from her.
After having his breakfast, he waited for the first mail, but there were no letters for him and up to this time no telegrams had been received. He decided to go down to a brokerage office and see how the market opened. Cotton and wheat had advanced the day before and cotton opened higher and was strong this morning, and wheat was also holding up well. Robert found that Major Motors was selling around 203 and he knew that his broker must have sold 500 shares short for him at this price. He figured that Major Motors would not advance above 205-1/2 before it started on a big decline. So he said to himself, "This is going to be a real happy birthday. I am making money fast now in wheat and cotton and will soon be making money in stocks." Right Aeroplane was also strong and his profits were piling up on this. He figured up his profits on Cotton, Wheat and Stocks and on this birthday he was worth $30,000.[Pg 162] The money meant nothing to him. He would gladly give every cent of it to have Marie as a birthday present. His hopes remained high and somehow he felt that he would have Marie as well as the financial success. Just as he was figuring up his profits and thinking about it an old saying came to him: "Lucky at cards, unlucky in love." He wondered if this could be, that he would be lucky in making money in speculation and at the same time unlucky in his love affairs; but hoped and prayed that this was the last disappointment in his love affairs and that this birthday was to be the turning point and that some news would come from Marie.
After he finished his breakfast, he waited for the first mail, but there were no letters for him, and up to that moment, no telegrams had arrived. He decided to head down to a brokerage office and see how the market opened. Cotton and wheat had gone up the day before, and cotton opened higher and was strong this morning, with wheat also holding up well. Robert found that Major Motors was trading around 203, and he knew his broker must have sold 500 shares short for him at that price. He believed that Major Motors wouldn’t rise above 205-1/2 before starting a significant decline. So, he thought to himself, "This is going to be a really happy birthday. I’m making money quickly now in wheat and cotton and will soon be making money in stocks." Right Aeroplane was also doing well, and his profits were piling up from that too. He calculated his profits on cotton, wheat, and stocks, and on this birthday, he was worth $30,000.[Pg 162] The money didn’t mean much to him. He would gladly give every cent of it to have Marie as a birthday gift. His hopes were high, and he felt somehow that he would have Marie as well as financial success. Just as he was calculating his profits and thinking about it, an old saying popped into his mind: "Lucky at cards, unlucky in love." He wondered if it could be true that he would be fortunate in making money through speculation while unlucky in his romantic life; but he hoped and prayed that this would be the last disappointment in his love life and that this birthday would be a turning point, with news from Marie coming soon.
He decided to forget about the market as everything was moving along his way and returned to the hotel to wait for news of Marie. He still had a hope or an imagination that around 11 or 12 o'clock Marie would either come to the hotel or some news from her would be received. Upon returning to the hotel he found no mail and no telegrams or telephone messages awaiting him. When 11 o'clock came Robert's mind reverted back to Sunday when he was watching the clock in the Union Station, hoping and waiting for Marie to appear. Robert became a little restless and more than anxious as the minutes went by. The clock struck twelve on his birthday and no Marie and no news from her. A few minutes after 12 his bell rang and a messenger boy appeared with a telegram. "Ah," Robert thought, "this is from Marie or some news from her." But it was a telegram of congratulations from his old pal, Walter, who asked that he convey the first news which he received in regard to Marie and stated that he hoped before[Pg 163] the day was over he could congratulate Robert on his marriage to Marie. A little later in the day Robert received a long telegram from Mr. Kennelworth, congratulating him on his birthday and offering words of encouragement, also telling Robert that he expected to leave Texarkana on Friday night, June 10th, and arrive in St. Louis some time in the morning and that Robert should be ready to start with him to New York, as he wanted to be there when Lindbergh arrived. Robert received another telegram from his mother congratulating him on his birthday and wishing him every success and happiness.
He decided to forget about the market since everything was going his way and went back to the hotel to wait for news about Marie. He still held onto a hope or imagined that around 11 or 12 o'clock, Marie would either come to the hotel or some news would come in. When he returned to the hotel, he found no mail, telegrams, or phone messages waiting for him. When 11 o'clock hit, Robert's mind went back to Sunday when he was watching the clock at the Union Station, hoping and waiting for Marie to show up. Robert became a bit restless and increasingly anxious as the minutes ticked by. The clock struck twelve on his birthday, and still no Marie and no news from her. A few minutes past 12, his bell rang, and a messenger boy arrived with a telegram. "Ah," Robert thought, "this must be from Marie or some news about her." But it was a congratulatory telegram from his old friend, Walter, who asked him to share any updates he received about Marie and mentioned that he hoped by the end of the day he could congratulate Robert on his marriage to her. Later in the day, Robert got a long telegram from Mr. Kennelworth, congratulating him on his birthday and offering words of encouragement. He also mentioned that he planned to leave Texarkana on Friday night, June 10th, and arrive in St. Louis sometime in the morning, urging Robert to be ready to head to New York with him because he wanted to be there when Lindbergh arrived. Robert received another telegram from his mother congratulating him on his birthday and wishing him every success and happiness.
These messages were very encouraging but it was now 2 o'clock and Robert began to be keenly disappointed—he had raised his hopes so high that Marie would appear or some news would come. He paced the floor in anxiety, his heart beating rapidly and was forced to admit to himself that he had been over hopeful. He started to send a telegram to Mr. Kennelworth asking him to wire or 'phone just as soon as possible if any news had been received of Marie and asked him to call up Marie's parents and find out if they had heard anything. Minutes now began to drag slowly, as they had on Sunday when Robert had watched the clock and saw his hopes slowly waning. They were now waning again and Robert grew heartsick, but cheered himself with the thought that the day was not over yet. There was plenty of time for Marie to show up.
These messages were really encouraging, but it was now 2 o'clock, and Robert started to feel deeply disappointed—he had built up his hopes so high that Marie would show up or that some news would come. He paced back and forth in anxiety, his heart racing, and had to admit to himself that he had been overly hopeful. He began to send a telegram to Mr. Kennelworth, asking him to call or text as soon as possible if there was any news about Marie and to check with Marie's parents to see if they had heard anything. Minutes began to drag slowly, just like they had on Sunday when Robert anxiously watched the clock and saw his hopes fading. They were fading again, and Robert felt heartbroken, but he tried to lift his spirits by reminding himself that the day wasn’t over yet. There was still plenty of time for Marie to show up.
Robert decided to read awhile to quiet his anxiety. He picked up the book of "Poems That Have Helped Me," and read the "Isle of Long Ago."
Robert decided to read for a bit to calm his nerves. He picked up the book "Poems That Have Helped Me" and read "Isle of Long Ago."
[Pg 164]
[Pg 164]
Oh, a wonderful stream is the River Time,
As it flows thru the realm of years,
With a faultless rhythm and a musical rhyme,
And a broader sweep and a surge sublime,
As it blends with the ocean of years.
How the winters are drifting, like flakes of snow,
And the summers like buds between;
And the years in the sheaf—so they come and they go
On the river's breast, with its ebb and flow,
As they glide in the shadow and sheen.
There's a magical Isle up the River Time,
Where the softest of airs are playing,
There's a cloudless sky and a tropical clime,
And a voice as sweet as a vesper chime,
And the Junes with the roses are staying.
And the name of this Isle is the Long Ago,
And we bury our treasures there;
There are brows of beauty and bosoms of snow—
There are heaps of dust, but we love them so!
There are trinkets and tresses of hair.
There are fragments of songs that nobody sings,
And a part of an infant's prayer,
There's a harp unswept and a lute without strings,
There are broken vows and pieces of rings,
And the garments she used to wear.
There are hands that are waved when the fairy shore
By the mirage is lifted in air;
And we sometimes hear through the turbulent roar
Sweet voices we heard in the days gone before,
When the wind down the river is fair.
Oh, remembered for aye be the blessed Isle
All the day of our life till night,
And when evening comes with its beautiful smile,
And our eyes are closing in slumber awhile,
May that "Greenwood" of soul be in sight.
Oh, the River Time is a lovely stream,
As it moves through the years,
With a great rhythm and a catchy rhyme,
And a broader influence and an enchanting rise,
As it blends with the sea of time.
How the winters flow, like snowflakes,
And the summers are like buds in between;
And the years in the bundle—so they arrive and pass.
On the river's surface, with its rise and fall,
As they move through the shadows and light.
There’s a magical island up the River Time,
Where the softest breezes are blowing,
The sky is clear and the weather is tropical,
And a voice as sweet as an evening bell,
And the Junes with the roses are lasting.
And this Island is called the Long Ago,
Where we hide our treasures;
There are beautiful faces and genuine hearts—
There’s a lot of dust, but we love it!
There are mementos and locks of hair.
There are parts of songs that no one sings,
And part of a child's prayer,
There's an untouched harp and a lute without strings,
There are broken promises and fragments of rings,
And the clothes she used to wear.
There are hands that wave at the magical shore.
Is raised into the air by a mirage;
And sometimes we hear through the loud noise
We heard sweet voices from long ago,
When the wind is right down by the river.
Oh, may the blessed Island be remembered forever.
All the days of our lives until nightfall,
And when evening comes with its beautiful grin,
And we close our eyes for a short time,
May that "Greenwood" of the soul be visible.
[Pg 165]
[Pg 165]
It made him realize that on the "river of time" there are many trials, tribulations and disappointments. While he was young in years he had experienced many of them, and it seemed to him that the last five days had been five years. When he read the lines of the poem: "Sweet voices we heard in the days gone before, when the wind down the river is fair" and "Our eyes are closing in slumber awhile," he thought of Marie, her beautiful eyes and sweet voice; all the happy things she had ever said; the things that she had written, and like a voice coming across the stillness of the night, he seemed to hear Marie calling as she used to call: "Robert, dear," "Robert dear." He jumped from his chair, startled, because for a moment he thought it was her voice, for he had been hoping and expecting each moment to hear her voice, but alas it was only a ghost of imagination and no Marie was there and no news of her.
It made him realize that on the "river of time," there are many challenges, hardships, and disappointments. Although he was still young, he had faced many of them, and it felt like the last five days had stretched into five years. When he read the lines of the poem: "Sweet voices we heard in the days gone before, when the wind down the river is fair" and "Our eyes are closing in slumber awhile," he thought of Marie, her beautiful eyes and sweet voice; all the happy things she had ever said; the things she had written. Like a voice coming across the stillness of the night, he seemed to hear Marie calling as she used to: "Robert, dear," "Robert dear." He jumped from his chair, startled, because for a moment he thought it was her voice; he had been hoping and expecting to hear her voice any moment. But alas, it was just a figment of his imagination, and there was no Marie and no news of her.
Robert turned another page and read: "Crossing the Bar," by Tennyson:
Robert turned another page and read: "Crossing the Bar," by Tennyson:
Sunset and evening star,
And one clear call for me,
And may there be no moaning of the bar,
When I put out to sea.
But such a tide as moving seems asleep,
Too full for sound and foam,
When that which drew from out the boundless deep,
Turns again home.
Twilight and evening bell,
And after that the dark;
And may there be no sadness of farewell,
When I embark.
[Pg 166]
For tho' from out our bourne of time and place,
The flood may bear me far,
I hope to see my Pilot face to face
When I have crossed the bar.
Sunset and evening star,
And one clear call for me,
And may there be no sounds from the shore,
When I went out to sea.
But that kind of wave feels like it's asleep,
Too filled with noise and bubbles,
When something pulls from the limitless depths,
Headed back home.
Twilight and evening bell,
And then the darkness began;
And may there be no sadness in saying goodbye,
When I set off.
[Pg 166]
Even though from our current time and location,
The tide might take me far,
I look forward to meeting my Guide in person.
When I've crossed the bar.
He read the last verse several times.
He read the last verse several times.
Robert thought of Marie, his pilot, his star, his hope. When he had driven his ship across the uncertain sea of finance it would be Marie's beautiful face that would keep the lovelight burning upon the altar of his heart, ever to guide her captain safely home. He had looked to her to pilot him into the path of peace, lead him to the fields of contentment and, at last, to the height of eternal peace. He had looked forward to this day, his birthday, when she would return to him and he might claim her for his own. Thought of Marie's words, that hope and anticipation are greater than realization, but felt that nothing in the world could give him greater pleasure than the realization of this moment if he could hold Marie in his arms, kiss her sweet lips and hear the sweet words of love she had spoken to him in the past. Robert's heart for a moment sank within him. It was too much for him. He sobbed and cried like a baby but then he thought of his faith, of God and his power supreme.
Robert thought about Marie, his pilot, his star, his hope. When he had navigated the uncertain waters of finance, it would be Marie's beautiful face that would keep the love light shining in his heart, always guiding her captain safely home. He had relied on her to guide him toward peace, lead him to contentment, and ultimately to eternal calm. He had been looking forward to this day, his birthday, when she would return to him and he could claim her as his own. He remembered Marie's words that hope and anticipation are greater than reality, but he felt that nothing in the world could bring him more joy than finally holding Marie in his arms, kissing her sweet lips, and hearing the loving words she had shared with him before. For a moment, Robert's heart sank. It was overwhelming. He sobbed and cried like a baby, but then he remembered his faith, God, and His supreme power.
Again as he was wondering what to do, he got the crumpled note that Marie wrote and put in his pocket on Sunday and read it again: "According to your faith, be I unto you. Love will always hope, understand and wait. Time proves all things. You will get everything you want. I will come to you when I mean the most and your need for love is the greatest." Only a few[Pg 167] short lines, but so much said in them and so much left unsaid, Robert thought. Yet they contained an assurance, they left no doubt about a hope for the future and on that hope and with that faith Robert would cling to the future. Time would prove his love. Marie stated plainly that he would get everything he wanted and he knew that the greatest thing in the world he wanted was Marie. So at the close of another day of disappointment he felt that there was room for hope and that the future was lined with hopes. He resolved never to waver. Then read "A Psalm of Life" by Longfellow:
Again, as he wondered what to do, he took out the crumpled note that Marie had written and tucked into his pocket on Sunday, and read it again: "According to your faith, be it unto you. Love will always hope, understand, and wait. Time proves all things. You will get everything you want. I will come to you when I mean the most and when your need for love is greatest." Just a few[Pg 167] short lines, but they conveyed so much and left so much unspoken, Robert thought. Yet they held a reassuring promise, leaving no doubt about hope for the future, and with that hope and faith, Robert would hold on to what was ahead. Time would prove his love. Marie clearly stated that he would receive everything he desired, and he knew the most important thing he wanted was Marie. So, at the end of another disappointing day, he felt there was still room for hope and that the future was bright with possibilities. He resolved never to falter. Then he read "A Psalm of Life" by Longfellow:
Tell me not in mournful numbers
Life is but an empty dream,
For the soul is dead that slumbers,
And things are not what they seem.
Life is real! Life is earnest!
And the grave is not its goal;
Dust thou art, to dust returnest,
Was not spoken of the soul.
Not enjoyment, and not sorrow,
Is our destined end or way;
But to act, that each tomorrow
Find us farther than today.
Art is long and Time is fleeting,
And our hearts, though stout and brave,
Still, like muffled drums, are beating
Funeral marches to the grave.
In the world's broad field of battle,
In the bivouac of Life,
Be not like dumb, driven cattle!
Be a hero in the strife!
[Pg 168]
Trust no future, howe'er pleasant!
Let the dead Past bury its dead!
Act—act in the living present!
Heart within and God o'erhead.
Lives of great men all remind us
We can make our lives sublime,
And, departing, leave behind us
Footprints on the sands of time.
Footprints, that perhaps another,
Sailing o'er life's solemn main,
A forlorn and shipwrecked brother,
Seeing, shall take heart again.
Let us, then, be up and doing,
With a heart for any fate;
Still achieving, still pursuing,
Learn to labor and to wait.
Don't express it to me in sorrowful lines
That life is merely an empty dream,
For the soul that sleeps is dead,
Things aren't always what they appear to be.
Life is real! Life is serious!
And the grave isn’t the end;
You are dust, and to dust you will go back.
But that wasn't said about the soul.
Our goal isn't just about pleasure or pain,
But to take action, so that each tomorrow
Finds us farther than today.
Art endures, but time is fleeting,
And our hearts, even though they are strong and brave,
Still beating like muffled drums,
Playing funeral marches at the gravesite.
In the vast battlefield of the world,
In life's journey,
Don't behave like dumb, herded cattle!
Be a hero in the fight!
[Pg 168]
Don’t trust the future, no matter how promising it seems!
Let the dead past stay buried!
Act in the present!
With love in our hearts and God above.
The lives of great people remind us
We can make our lives amazing,
And when we go, let’s leave behind us
Footprints in the sands of time.
Footprints that maybe someone else,
Sailing through life's serious ocean,
A lost and shipwrecked brother,
Seeing them will bring hope back.
So let’s get up and do something,
With a heart open to anything;
Still achieving, still chasing,
Learn to work and to be patient.
When he got to the verse
When he got to the verse
Trust no future, howe'er pleasant!
Let the dead Past bury its dead!
Act—act in the living present!
Heart within and God o'erhead.
Don't trust any future, no matter how good it looks!
Let the past stay buried!
Take action—do something right now!
With your heart in it and God watching over you.
Robert now fully realized that he must trust to the future if he intended to live and continue to make a success and complete his discoveries and inventions. He read the last verse slowly and carefully:
Robert now fully understood that he had to rely on the future if he wanted to live, succeed, and finish his discoveries and inventions. He read the last verse slowly and carefully:
Let us, then, be up and doing,
With a heart for any fate;
Still achieving, still pursuing,
Learn to labor and to wait.
So, let’s get going,
Prepared for anything that comes our way;
Always hustling, always pursuing,
Learn to work hard and be patient.
This sounded much better to Robert. He was willing to learn to labor and wait and felt that if he waited there would be a reward, because Marie had promised[Pg 169] him and he knew that Marie would keep her promise, and nothing could ever take from him that hope, that knowledge that Marie would keep her promise.
This sounded a lot better to Robert. He was ready to work hard and be patient, believing that if he waited, he would be rewarded because Marie had promised him. He knew that Marie would keep her word, and nothing could ever take away that hope or the certainty that Marie would fulfill her promise.
Then he read another little poem: "The Spring of Love."
Then he read another short poem: "The Spring of Love."
A little sun, a little rain,
A soft wind blowing from the West,
And woods and fields are sweet again
And warmth within the mountain's breast.
A little love, a little trust,
A soft impulse, a sudden dream,
And life as dry as desert dust,
Is fresher than a mountain stream.
A little sunshine, a little rain,
A soft breeze blowing from the west,
And the woods and fields are pleasant again.
And warmth inside the mountain's core.
A little love, a little trust,
A soft prompt, a sudden dream,
And life as lifeless as desert dust,
Is fresher than a mountain stream.
He knew that he had great love and great trust, and that that love, and the hope of Marie, would give him ambition and courage to continue on. It was now getting late and no news had come of Marie. Robert realized his birthday was passing and his hopes for the present were blasted.
He knew he had a deep love and strong trust, and that love, along with the hope for Marie, would give him the ambition and courage to keep going. It was getting late, and there was still no word from Marie. Robert realized that his birthday was slipping away, and his hopes for the day were shattered.
He read the poem, "Lead Kindly Light":
He read the poem, "Lead Kindly Light":
Lead, kindly Light, amid the encircling gloom,
Lead thou me on!
The night is dark and I am far from home,
Lead thou me on!
Keep thou my feet; I do not ask to see
The distant scene—one step enough for me.
I was not ever thus, nor prayed that thou
Shouldst lead me on;
I loved to see and choose my path, but now
Lead thou me on!
I loved the garish day, and, spite of fears,
Pride ruled my will: remember not past years.
[Pg 170]
So long thy power hath blessed me, sure it still
Will lead me on;
O'er moor and fen, o'er crag and torrent till
The night is gone;
And with the morn those angel faces smile
Which I have loved long since, and lost awhile.
Lead, gentle Light, through the surrounding darkness,
Lead me on!
The night is dark, and I’m far from home,
Lead me on!
Keep my feet moving; I don’t need to look.
The distant view—just one step is all I need.
I haven't always been like this, and I didn't ask for you.
To mislead me;
I used to love exploring and choosing my own path, but now
Lead me on!
I loved the sunny day, and even with my fears,
Pride directed my choices: don’t think about my past years.
[Pg 170]
For a long time, your power has blessed me, and I know it still does.
Will guide me along;
Over the moor and marsh, across rock and flowing water until
The night is over;
And with the morning, those angelic faces smile.
I have loved for a long time and lost it for a while.
The last few lines of the final verse impressed him strongly. Robert felt that Marie was only lost for awhile and that on the coming morning he would meet the future with a smile, face it with hope, courage and determination and make some new plans; figure some other new way by which he might locate Marie or obtain some news of her whereabouts. Realizing more than ever that hope deferred maketh the heart grow sick, Robert read everything in the Bible that he could find on love. At last he read the song of Solomon.
The last few lines of the final verse really struck him. Robert felt that Marie was just temporarily lost and that by the next morning, he would greet the future with a smile, face it with hope, courage, and determination, and come up with new plans; think of another way to find Marie or get some news about where she was. Knowing more than ever that unfulfilled hope makes the heart sick, Robert read everything he could find in the Bible about love. Finally, he read the Song of Solomon.
Robert knew that he would never leave his first love and go back on her, that that was the one love of his life and that it would remain so long as there was life in his body. With this resolve in his heart he decided to face the future with hope.
Robert knew that he would never leave his first love or betray her; she was the one true love of his life, and that would always be the case as long as he was alive. With this determination in his heart, he chose to face the future with hope.
[Pg 171]
[Pg 171]
CHAPTER XIV
Robert bought evening newspapers and looked over the Financial Page; noted that cotton, wheat and corn had advanced that day. His birthday had indeed been a success, financially, and his 21st birthday found him on top of the world, but this was not what counted with Robert. The great disappointment was that his hopes for Marie on that day were blasted, but he had not given up. As he looked over the newspapers he saw an advertisement headed, "Madam Cleo," Clairvoyant. The advertisement stated that Madam Cleo could reunite the separated and bring back lost lovers. While Robert had never been to a clairvoyant and his only faith was in astrology, and science laid down in the Bible, in desperation he decided to grasp at any straw. Early on the morning of June 10th he called to see Madam Cleo. She told him that he had gone thru a great sorrow but that his sweetheart would return to him in a few days, he should be of good cheer because Marie loved him only; that it had been a case of nervous indecision which had caused Marie to disappear, and that she would return just as suddenly as she had disappeared.
Robert bought evening newspapers and checked out the Financial Page; he noted that cotton, wheat, and corn prices had gone up that day. His birthday had actually been a financial success, and now, on his 21st birthday, he felt on top of the world, but that wasn’t what really mattered to Robert. The big disappointment was that his hopes for Marie on that day were shattered, but he hadn’t given up. As he scanned the newspapers, he saw an ad for "Madam Cleo," Clairvoyant. The ad claimed that Madam Cleo could reunite separated lovers and bring back lost partners. Even though Robert had never seen a clairvoyant and only believed in astrology and the scientific principles laid out in the Bible, he decided to grab onto any glimmer of hope. Early in the morning on June 10th, he went to see Madam Cleo. She told him that he had experienced a great sorrow but that his sweetheart would come back to him in a few days and he should stay hopeful because Marie loved him still; it was just a case of nervous indecision that had caused Marie to leave, and she would return as suddenly as she had vanished.
Robert felt more hopeful and returned to his hotel, hoping to get some news of Marie. There were no letters or telegrams. He called up the broker's office[Pg 172] to find out how cotton and wheat were that morning and found that they were strong and higher. His calculations showed that wheat and cotton should be top for a reaction on June 10th so he wired his broker in New York to sell out his wheat and cotton. Corn was down that morning, so he telegraphed the broker to buy 20,000 bushels of September corn. After sending this telegram, he glanced over the morning paper and saw an advertisement headed, "Professor O.B. Joyful," Astrologer. Robert eagerly read the advertisement because the name attracted him. And he was looking for something to make him joyful. Professor Joyful's advertisement stated that "with the science of Astrology, he could tell when success would start, when trouble would end and reveal when marriage would take place." Robert was a great believer in Astrology because he had found this great science referred to so many times in the Holy Bible. Robert remembered reading in the Psalms 111:2:
Robert felt more hopeful and returned to his hotel, hoping to get some news about Marie. There were no letters or telegrams. He called the broker's office[Pg 172] to check how cotton and wheat were doing that morning and found that they were strong and up. His calculations indicated that wheat and cotton should peak for a reaction on June 10th, so he wired his broker in New York to sell his wheat and cotton. Corn was down that morning, so he messaged the broker to buy 20,000 bushels of September corn. After sending that message, he glanced at the morning paper and saw an ad titled "Professor O.B. Joyful," Astrologer. Robert eagerly read the ad because the name intrigued him. He was looking for something to make him happy. Professor Joyful's ad claimed that "with the science of Astrology, he could predict when success would begin, when troubles would end, and when marriage would happen." Robert was a strong believer in Astrology because he had seen this great science referenced many times in the Holy Bible. He recalled reading in Psalms 111:2:
The works of the Lord are great, sought out of all them that have pleasure therein.
The Lord's works are amazing, and everyone who takes pleasure in them seeks them out.
He had made notes as he read the Bible at different times where it referred to Astrology or the signs in the heavens and was thoroughly convinced that the influence of the heavenly bodies govern our lives.
He had taken notes while reading the Bible at various times when it mentioned Astrology or the signs in the sky and was completely convinced that the influence of the celestial bodies controls our lives.
Genesis 1:7, 16 and 18:
Genesis 1:7, 16, and 18:
And God made the firmament, and divided the waters which were under the firmament from the waters which were above the firmament: and it was so.
And God created the sky, separating the waters below the sky from the waters above it: and it happened just as He said.
And God made two great lights; and the greater light to[Pg 173] rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night: he made the stars also.
And God created two large lights; the greater light to rule the day and the lesser light to rule the night. He also made the stars.
And to rule over the day and over the night, and to divide the light from the darkness: and God saw that it was good.
And to govern the day and the night, and to separate the light from the darkness: and God saw that it was good.
Genesis 7:2:
Genesis 7:2:
Of every clean beast thou shalt take to thee by sevens, the male and his female; and of beasts that are not clean by two, the male and his female.
Of every clean animal, you shall take seven, the male and female; and of unclean animals, two, the male and female.
Joshua 10:12 and 14:
Joshua 10:12 and 14:
Then spake Joshua to the Lord in the day when the Lord delivered up the Amorites before the children of Israel, and he said in the sight of Israel, Sun, stand thou still upon Gibeon; and thou, Moon, in the valley of Ajalon.
Then Joshua spoke to the Lord on the day when the Lord handed the Amorites over to the Israelites, and he said in front of Israel, "Sun, stand still over Gibeon; and you, Moon, in the valley of Ajalon."
And there was no day like that before it, or after it, that the Lord hearkened unto the voice of a man: for the Lord fought for Israel.
And there was no day like that one, either before or after it, when the Lord listened to the voice of a man; because the Lord fought for Israel.
Samuel 22:8:
Samuel 22:8:
That all of you have conspired against me, and there is none that sheweth me that my son hath made a league with the sons of Jesse, and there is none of you that is sorry for me, or sheweth unto me that my son hath stirred up my servant against me, to lie in wait, as at this day?
That all of you have plotted against me, and none of you have shown me that my son has made an alliance with the sons of Jesse, and none of you feel sorry for me, or tell me that my son has turned my servant against me to ambush me like today?
Job 22:14:
Job 22:14:
Thick clouds are a covering to him, that he seeth not; and he walketh in the circuit of heaven,
Thick clouds surround him, so he cannot see; and he moves through the skies,
Job 26:10 and 11:
Job 26:10 and 11:
He hath compassed the waters with bounds, until the day and night come to an end.
He has set limits on the waters, until day and night come to an end.
The pillars of heaven tremble, and are astonished at his reproof.
The pillars of heaven shake and are amazed at his rebuke.
[Pg 174]
[Pg 174]
Job 37:18:
Job 37:18:
Hast thou with him spread out the sky, which is strong, and as a molten looking glass?
Have you helped him spread out the sky, which is strong, like a polished mirror?
Psalms 19:1, 4 and 6:
Psalms 19:1, 4, and 6:
The heavens declare the glory of God: and the firmament sheweth his handywork.
The skies proclaim the glory of God; the atmosphere showcases His creations.
Their line is gone out thru all the earth, and their words to the end of the world. In them hath he set a tabernacle for the sun;
Their message has gone out through all the earth, and their words to the ends of the world. In them, he has set a dwelling place for the sun;
His going forth is from the end of the heaven, and his circuit unto the ends of it: and there is nothing hid from the heat thereof.
His journey starts from one end of the sky and travels to the other, and nothing is hidden from its warmth.
Psalms 136:7 and 9:
Psalms 136:7 & 9:
To him that made great lights: for his mercy endureth for ever:
To the one who created the great lights: for his mercy lasts forever:
The moon and the stars to rule by night: for his mercy endureth for ever.
The moon and the stars rule the night, for his mercy lasts forever.
Proverbs 8:27 and 28:
Proverbs 8:27-28
When he prepared the heavens, I was there: when he sat a compass upon the face of the depth;
When he created the heavens, I was there: when he set a circle on the surface of the deep;
When he established the clouds above; when he strengthened the fountains of the deep;
When he set up the clouds above; when he made the springs of the deep strong;
Ecclesiastes 1:3 and 5:
Ecclesiastes 1:3 and 5
What profit hath a man of all his labour which he taketh under the sun?
What does a person gain from all their hard work under the sun?
The sun also ariseth, and the sun goeth down, and hasteth to his place where arose.
The sun also rises, and the sun sets, and rushes back to the place where it started.
Isaiah 40:22:
Isaiah 40:22:
It is he that sitteth upon the circle of the earth, and the inhabitants thereof are as grasshoppers; that stretcheth out[Pg 175] the heavens as a curtain, and spreadeth them out as a tent to dwell in;
It is He who sits on the edge of the earth, and the people living there are like grasshoppers; He stretches out the heavens like a curtain and spreads them out like a tent to live in;
Isaiah 43:5:
Isaiah 43:5:
Fear not; for I am with thee: I will bring thy seed from the east, and gather thee from the west;
Fear not, for I am with you: I will bring your descendants from the east and gather you from the west;
Ezekiel 1:22:
Ezekiel 1:22:
And the likeness of the firmament upon the heads of the living creature was as the colour of the terrible crystal, stretched forth over their heads above.
And the appearance of the sky above the heads of the living creatures was like the color of a frightening crystal, stretched out over them.
Amos 9:6:
Amos 9:6:
It is he that buildeth his stories in the heaven, and hath founded his troop in the earth; he that calleth for the waters of the sea, and poureth them out upon the face of the earth; the Lord is his name.
It is he who builds his stories in the sky and has established his community on the earth; he who calls for the waters of the sea and pours them out on the surface of the earth; the Lord is his name.
Habakkuk 3:2:
Habakkuk 3:2:
O Lord, I have heard thy speech, and was afraid; O Lord, revive thy work in the midst of the years, in the midst of the years make known; in wrath remember mercy.
O Lord, I have heard what You said, and I was scared; O Lord, bring Your work to life in the middle of these years, make it known during these times; in Your anger, remember to show mercy.
St. Matthew 24:29 and 30:
St. Matthew 24:29-30:
Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken.
Immediately after the troubles of those days, the sun will be darkened, the moon will not shine, and the stars will fall from the sky, and the forces of the heavens will be shaken.
And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man, in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory.
And then the sign of the Son of Man will appear in heaven, and all the peoples of the earth will mourn. They will see the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory.
Robert knew that the Bible was replete with references that the heavens ruled. He had read where it said:[Pg 176] "Discern the end from the beginning"; where Jesus said: "I will judge you in the place of your nativity." He hastened to the office of Professor O.B. Joyful in the hope that the great science of Astrology would throw some light upon the disappearance of Marie. The secretary told him that the Professor was very busy and as Robert had no appointment, he would have to wait awhile. Glancing around the walls of the office he saw some beautiful cards of poems hanging on the walls. One was entitled, "The power of Love." This attracted Robert's attention:
Robert knew that the Bible was full of references about how the heavens govern events. He remembered reading where it said: [Pg 176] "Discern the end from the beginning"; and where Jesus said: "I will judge you based on where you were born." He hurried to the office of Professor O.B. Joyful, hoping that the science of Astrology would shed some light on Marie's disappearance. The secretary informed him that the Professor was very busy, and since Robert didn't have an appointment, he would have to wait for a while. As he looked around the office, he noticed some beautiful framed poems hanging on the walls. One was titled, "The Power of Love." This caught Robert's attention:
Sunbeams after showers are brightest,
Seeking sorrow is a sin;
Woman's heart is ever lightest
When love, the jewel, dwells within.
Sunbeams shine brightest after rain,
Seeking sadness is a mistake;
A woman's heart feels the lightest.
When love, the gem, shines within.
Robert thought that this was a wonderful poem and he knew that it applied to man as well as woman, because his heart was ever light when love dwelled within; knew that it was Marie's beautiful eyes and the hope of seeing them again, which was guiding him now across the troubled sea of time. He anxiously awaited the time when he could tell his troubles to Professor Joyful, hoping that they would soon be turned into joy. He read another poem on the wall:
Robert thought this was a beautiful poem, and he realized it applied to both men and women because his heart felt light whenever love was present. He knew it was Marie's lovely eyes and the hope of seeing them again that were guiding him across the troubled waters of time. He eagerly anticipated the moment he could share his worries with Professor Joyful, hoping they would soon be transformed into happiness. He read another poem on the wall:
Love is a gift to be used every day,
Not to be smothered and hidden away,
Love is not a thing to be stored in the chest
Where you gather your keepsakes,
And treasure your best.
Love is a gift you should use every day.
Love is a gift that should be shared every day,
Not something to hide or put away,
Love isn't something to be locked away.
Where you keep your keepsakes,
And cherish your best self.
Love is a gift you should give every day.
—Norah Perkins.
—Norah Perkins.
[Pg 177]
[Pg 177]
Robert knew that he was using love every day and it seemed that the Professor had prepared his office to receive those in love. Another poem read:
Robert knew that he was experiencing love every day, and it felt like the Professor had set up his office to welcome those who are in love. Another poem read:
We starve each other for love's caress;
We take, but we do not give;
We know it is easy some soul to bless,
But we dole out affection, giving less and less,
Until the world becomes bitter and hard.
We withhold the warmth of love from each other;
We take, but we don’t share;
We know it's easy to lift someone's spirits,
But we express less and less affection,
Until the world becomes cold and harsh.
Robert felt that he had not been stingy with his love for Marie and that he had showered his affection upon her. The Bible said that love begetteth love and he knew if he received as he gave, his reward would be the return of Marie and her love.
Robert felt he hadn’t held back his love for Marie and that he had given her a lot of affection. The Bible says that love breeds love, and he knew that if he received as he gave, his reward would be Marie's return and her love.
By this time, the secretary announced that Professor Joyful was ready to receive him. He entered the Professor's office, where he met a middle-aged man whose kindly face indicated that he had sympathy for those in trouble. Robert stated briefly his troubles. Upon being asked his date of birth, said he was born June 9th, 1906. The Professor made out his horoscope hurriedly and told him that Venus and Mars were in conjunction by transit in the sign Leo, which ruled the heart; that Venus applied to a trine of Uranus, and that while he could give him hopeful news and could assure him from his horoscope that he would one day find Marie, he could not offer false hopes and state that he would find her within a few days. Said there was a possibility of his finding her within two years, but it would probably be three or four years before she would ever come into his life again. In view of the fact that Venus was[Pg 178] separating from a conjunction of Mars on the day he had called to inquire about Marie, the indications were that his sweetheart, Marie, would be separated farther from him rather than come closer to him at this time. He assured Robert that Marie was alive, that no harm had come to her, and that none would, that she was carrying out her own secret plans; was faithful to Robert, and had no other lover. He told Robert that he was a born genius and in the next few years would make a great success in speculation and in the field of aviation. While Robert was disappointed, he felt that this scientific man was telling the truth and decided to take his advice, try to be patient, and to face the future with hope. The Professor told Robert that his horoscope indicated that he would eventually realize all his hopes and ambitions. Venus, in the sign Cancer, promised happiness in love affairs eventually, but Neptune therein indicated a skeleton in the family closet and some secret mysterious happenings in connection with the home and domestic relations. Robert told him of his plans to go to New York and the Professor stated that New York City was ruled by the sign Cancer, and in view of the fact that the planet Venus, the Goddess of Love, was located in that sign, he would eventually meet or find Marie in New York City. This cheered Robert greatly because he knew he wanted to go to New York to make money in speculation and complete his inventions. Professor Joyful told Robert that Venus progressed in the sign Leo, which rules the heart, would cause some great sorrows and heartaches when there were afflictions to it. He had started the trip with the[Pg 179] Moon in the sign Leo, ruling the heart, but it had separated from good aspects and was applying to evil ones. His ruling planet applied to an evil aspect of Uranus, indicating great worries following the starting of this journey. Said that he had planned his marriage for an unfortunate day and that it was better that it did not take place at that time. Assured Robert that there was no doubt about the realizations of his hopes in the future, but that the delay was inevitable. He told him that the clairvoyant who promised that he would find Marie in a few days, was only encouraging his hopes, and that science, which could be depended upon, did not confirm these hopes, or at least the immediate realization of them. There was a possibility of his finding Marie in a foreign state or country or that some news would come to him of her from a great distance. He asked Robert for Marie's date of birth. Robert told him that he knew she was born on October 6th, but that he was not sure of the year, but he thought it was in 1908. The Professor told him that if this date was correct, it would confirm all that he had told him and indicated a long delay before he would find her.
By this time, the secretary announced that Professor Joyful was ready to meet him. He entered the Professor's office, where he encountered a middle-aged man whose kind face suggested he had compassion for those in distress. Robert briefly shared his troubles. When asked for his birth date, he said he was born on June 9, 1906. The Professor quickly looked at his horoscope and explained that Venus and Mars were in conjunction by transit in the sign Leo, which governs the heart; that Venus was favorably positioned to Uranus, and while he could offer hopeful news and assure him from his horoscope that he would eventually find Marie, he couldn't make false promises about finding her in just a few days. He indicated that there was a possibility of finding her within two years, but it would likely be three or four years before she came back into his life. Given that Venus was separating from a conjunction with Mars on the day he called to inquire about Marie, the signs suggested that his sweetheart, Marie, would be further away from him rather than closer right now. He reassured Robert that Marie was alive, that no harm had come to her, and that none would, that she was pursuing her own secret plans; she was faithful to Robert and had no other lover. He told Robert that he was a natural genius and that in the coming years he would achieve great success in investment and in aviation. While Robert felt disappointed, he believed that this scientific man was being truthful, so he decided to take his advice, try to be patient, and face the future with hope. The Professor informed Robert that his horoscope indicated he would eventually achieve all his hopes and dreams. Venus in the sign Cancer promised eventual happiness in love, but Neptune indicated there were hidden issues within the family and some mysterious happenings connected to home and domestic affairs. Robert mentioned his plans to go to New York, and the Professor explained that New York City was ruled by the sign Cancer, and since Venus, the Goddess of Love, was positioned in that sign, he would ultimately meet or locate Marie in New York City. This greatly encouraged Robert, as he knew he wanted to go to New York to make money through investments and finish his inventions. Professor Joyful cautioned Robert that Venus progressing in the sign Leo, which rules the heart, could lead to significant sorrows and heartaches if there were negative influences. He had begun the journey with the Moon in the sign Leo, governing the heart, but it had moved away from beneficial aspects to more challenging ones. His ruling planet faced a negative aspect from Uranus, indicating considerable worries following the start of this journey. He mentioned that Robert had planned his marriage for an unfortunate day and that it was for the best it hadn't happened at that time. He assured Robert that there was no doubt about the eventual fulfillment of his hopes, but that a delay was unavoidable. He warned that the clairvoyant who claimed he would find Marie in a few days was merely fueling his hopes, and that reliable science did not support these immediate expectations. There was a possibility of finding Marie in a distant state or country, or that some news about her would come from far away. He asked Robert for Marie's birth date. Robert replied that he knew she was born on October 6, but wasn't sure about the year; he thought it was 1908. The Professor told him that if this date was accurate, it would confirm everything he had said and indicate a long wait before he would find her.
Robert returned to his hotel more hopeful and with the firm decision to face the future and carry out his plans, living faithful to Marie. On his arrival at the hotel, he received a telegram from Mr. Kennelworth, reading:
Robert returned to his hotel feeling more optimistic and determined to face the future and pursue his plans, staying loyal to Marie. Upon arriving at the hotel, he received a telegram from Mr. Kennelworth that read:
LEAVING ON THE SUNSHINE SPECIAL TONIGHT ARRIVE ST. LOUIS SATURDAY MORNING BE READY TO LEAVE IMMEDIATELY WITH ME FOR NEW YORK.
Leaving on the Sunshine Special tonight, arriving in St. Louis Saturday morning. Be ready to leave right away with me for New York.
[Pg 180]
[Pg 180]
Robert was more cheerful after reading this message because since Marie's disappearance he had not met a man or woman he had ever known before. Mr. Kennelworth was a dear friend of his and it would be very comforting to meet him and talk over his troubles. He was also anxious to meet his old pal, Walter Kennelworth, so he decided to get ready to go on to New York. The big reception for Colonel Charles A. Lindbergh was planned and would take place in New York on Monday, June 13th, and he wanted to be there, but every time he thought of anything that would give him happiness or pleasure, he thought of Marie and knew that without her it would not mean as much to him. Still he hoped Marie might appear or that some news of her might be received before he left. He wanted to see Captain Lindbergh and his plane, "The Spirit of St. Louis," for Robert was dreaming of the day when he would complete his own great plane according to Ezekiel's plan. Robert went to his room and spent the balance of the day reading the Bible and working out future cycles on wars. Figured that great opportunities would come for making money in the Stock and Commodity markets, and that he was going to make a great financial success and carry out his plans.
Robert felt happier after reading the message because, since Marie had disappeared, he hadn't seen anyone he knew. Mr. Kennelworth was a close friend, and it would be comforting to meet him and discuss his troubles. He was also eager to see his old buddy, Walter Kennelworth, so he decided to prepare for a trip to New York. The big reception for Colonel Charles A. Lindbergh was scheduled for Monday, June 13th, and he wanted to attend, but every time he thought of something that could bring him joy, he remembered Marie and realized that without her, it wouldn't matter as much. Still, he hoped that Marie might show up or that news about her would come before he left. He wanted to see Captain Lindbergh and his plane, "The Spirit of St. Louis," because Robert was dreaming of the day he would finish building his own great plane based on Ezekiel's design. Robert went to his room and spent the rest of the day reading the Bible and planning future cycles of wars. He figured that big opportunities were coming for making money in the stock and commodity markets, and he was determined to achieve financial success and bring his plans to life.
On June 11th, Mr. Kennelworth arrived, Robert met him at the Union Station in St. Louis. He had only about an hour to wait before the train departed for New York. No news had been received of Marie. Mr. Kennelworth told Robert that her parents were still hopeful that she was alive, but they were at a loss to understand why she had not communicated with anyone. He told[Pg 181] Robert to keep up his courage for he felt sure that all would end well. On the train to New York they talked of Robert's plans. Mr. Kennelworth said he was anxious for him and Walter to be together again and believed it was for the best. Robert told him that he had been making money in wheat and cotton and that Right Aeroplane was moving his way; that he was Short of Major Motors and expected to make a fortune selling it all the way down. Mr. Kennelworth expressed his continued faith in Robert's ability and told him that he was going to follow him on the market. While he admired him for his great love for Marie and his faith in her, worry would not bring her back, he said, and he should get down to business, study the Bible, work on his inventions and leave the matter of Marie's return to the Lord, trusting and believing in Him who knoweth and doeth all things well. Told Robert that he was a "doer" and not a dreamer; that he had demonstrated the greatest ability of any young man he had ever known. That he had the pep and quoted an epigram, "The pessimist says it can't be done, the optimist says, let George do it: meanwhile the peptomist has done it." He said: "Robert, you and Lindbergh are peptomists. You do it while the other fellow watches and waits, or says it can't be done." He quoted a poem from Tennyson:
On June 11th, Mr. Kennelworth arrived, and Robert met him at Union Station in St. Louis. He only had about an hour to wait before the train left for New York. There was still no news about Marie. Mr. Kennelworth told Robert that her parents were still hopeful that she was alive, but they couldn't figure out why she hadn’t reached out to anyone. He encouraged Robert to stay strong because he was confident that everything would turn out okay. On the train to New York, they discussed Robert's plans. Mr. Kennelworth said he was eager for him and Walter to be together again, believing it was for the best. Robert shared that he had been making money in wheat and cotton and that Right Aeroplane was coming his way; he was short on Major Motors and expected to make a fortune selling them down the line. Mr. Kennelworth continued to express his confidence in Robert's skills and mentioned he would be following Robert’s lead in the market. While he admired Robert’s deep love for Marie and his faith in her, he said that worrying wouldn’t bring her back, and Robert should focus on business, study the Bible, work on his inventions, and trust in the Lord regarding Marie's return, believing in Him who knows and does everything well. He told Robert that he was a "doer" and not a dreamer; that he had shown the greatest ability of any young man he had ever known. He praised Robert's energy and quoted an epigram: "The pessimist says it can't be done, the optimist says, let George do it: meanwhile the peptomist has done it." He added, "Robert, you and Lindbergh are peptomists. You make it happen while the other guy just watches or complains that it can't be done." He quoted a poem from Tennyson:
I cannot hide that some have striven
Achieving calm, to whom was given
The joy that mixes man with heaven.
Who rowing hard against the stream,
Saw distant gates of Eden gleam
And did not dream it was a dream.
I can't deny that some have put in a lot of effort.
To find peace, and they've been rewarded.
With the joy that links humanity to the divine.
Those who fight hard against the flow,
Saw the distant gates of paradise glowing.
And didn't realize it was just a dream.
[Pg 182]
[Pg 182]
"I am sure you are to make your dreams come true. The Bible says: There is nothing better for a man than that he should make his soul enjoy good in his labor. Work is the only thing to drown your sorrows. If you go to work, complete your inventions and continue to study, the troubles will disappear. Time will fly lightly by and before you know it, Marie will return to you." Then Robert repeated a few lines by Dora Greenwald:
"I know you can make your dreams a reality. The Bible says: There’s nothing better for someone than to find joy in their work. Work is the only way to escape your worries. If you throw yourself into your projects and keep learning, your troubles will fade away. Time will pass quickly, and before you realize it, Marie will be back with you." Then Robert repeated a few lines by Dora Greenwald:
"Joy is a working thing. It builds up while it enlarges the whole nature. It is the wine to strengthen the heart, to brace it to carry noble enterprise."
"Joy is something you actively cultivate. It grows and expands your entire being. It's like wine that strengthens the heart, preparing it to take on great endeavors."
Mr. Kennelworth said, "That is very fine, Robert, but you must work for the joy that is yet to come and your great love for Marie will strengthen your heart and brace you to attain all your aims. Love is the great power behind the universe and it is the greatest of all powers. Emotions are the motive power behind every great achievement, and without emotion nothing will ever be accomplished. There are three great emotions—Love, Fear and Hate, which actuate every deed, good or bad, and without them, man would accomplish nothing. The great emotion which is going to help you accomplish all your plans and realize your greatest hopes and ambitions, is Love. A man makes money and saves it because he fears the future. Great nations go to war and fight because they are urged by the emotion of Hate. They are also fighting thru the emotion of fear, but if love was the emotion behind all, there would be no war, no sorrows—no troubles and no jealousies."
Mr. Kennelworth said, "That’s really great, Robert, but you need to work for the joy that's still ahead, and your deep love for Marie will strengthen your heart and motivate you to achieve all your goals. Love is the fundamental force of the universe, and it’s the strongest power of all. Emotions drive every significant accomplishment, and without them, nothing gets done. There are three main emotions—Love, Fear, and Hate—that inspire every action, whether good or bad, and without them, people wouldn't achieve anything. The powerful emotion that's going to help you reach all your plans and realize your biggest dreams is Love. A person earns and saves money because they're afraid of the future. Great nations go to war and fight driven by Hate. They are also motivated by fear, but if love were the driving force behind everything, there would be no war, no sorrows—no troubles and no jealousy."
Robert then showed a poem on "Love" which he had written to Marie and one, "The Garden of Love," which[Pg 183] he had written at the time he and Marie had their first break in 1926. Mr. Kennelworth read these poems and was very much impressed with Robert's ability as a writer. He said, "Robert, this proves to me that Love brings out the best in a man and that when he finds a good woman his success is assured."
Robert then shared a poem about "Love" that he had written for Marie, along with another one, "The Garden of Love," which he had composed during the first break he and Marie had in 1926. Mr. Kennelworth read these poems and was really impressed with Robert's talent as a writer. He said, "Robert, this shows me that Love brings out the best in a man, and when he finds a good woman, his success is guaranteed."
Robert talked of how he had read the Bible where it said that there eventually would be one God and one united people and that Love would rule the world. How, since a little boy, his Mother had talked against war and prayed for the day when wars would cease and man would follow the command given by Jesus Christ: "Love thy neighbor as thyself." He hoped and felt sure that the day would come but that the Bible made it plain as he understood it, that there would yet be a great war fought in the air, when deadly chemicals would be used and the greater portion of the people on earth would be killed. Then would come peace, when God would rule the world and Love would be the motive behind every act. Then nations would no longer become jealous of each other and go to war. Robert said, "I have made a great study of wars in the past and how conditions changed; how at one time Spain was the mistress of the seas and later Rome was the controlling nation; then England ruled the waves and London was the banking center of the world. Then came the great war in 1914 which changed everything. England lost control of the seas. She lost her power as the great banking nation of the world. The gold supply of the world flowed rapidly to the United States and in the dark days of 1917, when England and France, after being deserted[Pg 184] by Russia, were fighting with their backs to the wall, the United States, the land of love and liberty, came to the rescue, helped to defeat the Germans and saved England and France. At that time they were seemingly very grateful, but after the war conditions changed. The United States was no longer in debt to foreign countries but was now the banking nation of the world and the foreign countries owed large sums of money to the United States. This country has continued to prosper since the war, the gold supply of the world now rests here. Our former friends have become jealous of the prosperity we enjoy and the power that we now hold in financial affairs which once belonged to England. Some of the foreign countries do not want to pay their obligations and this jealousy can lead to nothing else but war, as it always has in the past. I hope to be ready when that war comes with my great airplane, and other inventions to help defend my country and later promote a lasting peace based on love and goodwill. The United States began as a land of liberty and has always set an example for the balance of the world and I hope to see the day when our country will take the lead in establishing universal peace and the brotherhood of man. Captain Lindbergh's flight confirms my studies and forecasts of the future. Aviation will be developed rapidly and nations will want to try these new discoveries and inventions to conquer other nations, and war is inevitable. The Bible prophets foretold it, and my studies of the cycle theory also indicate that we are in a period where cycles will repeat which have caused war in the past."
Robert spoke about how he had read in the Bible that there would eventually be one God and one united people, and that Love would rule the world. He recalled how, since he was a child, his mother had spoken out against war and prayed for the day when conflicts would end and humanity would follow Jesus Christ's command: "Love your neighbor as yourself." He hoped and believed that day would come, but as he understood from the Bible, there would still be a great war fought in the air, where deadly chemicals would be used, resulting in the deaths of a large portion of the world's population. After that, peace would arrive, with God ruling the world and Love as the driving force behind every action. Then nations wouldn't be jealous of each other or go to war. Robert said, "I have studied wars throughout history and how circumstances changed; how at one point Spain dominated the seas, then Rome was the powerful nation, followed by England ruling the waves and London becoming the world's banking center. Then came the great war in 1914, which changed everything. England lost its grip on the seas and its status as the leading banking nation. The world's gold supply swiftly moved to the United States, and in the dark days of 1917, when England and France, abandoned by Russia, were fighting for their survival, the United States—land of love and liberty—came to their aid, helped defeat the Germans, and saved England and France. They seemed very grateful at the time, but conditions changed after the war. The U.S. was no longer in debt to other countries; instead, it became the banking nation of the world, with foreign countries owing large sums to the United States. This country has continued to prosper since the war; the world's gold supply is now here. Our former allies have grown jealous of our prosperity and the financial power we now possess, which once belonged to England. Some foreign nations are reluctant to meet their financial obligations, and this jealousy can only lead to war, as it has in the past. I hope to be ready when that war comes, equipped with my advanced airplane and other inventions to help defend my country and later promote lasting peace based on love and goodwill. The United States started as a land of liberty and has always set an example for the rest of the world, and I hope to see the day when our country will lead efforts to establish universal peace and global brotherhood. Captain Lindbergh's flight supports my studies and predictions about the future. Aviation will advance quickly, and nations will seek to harness these new discoveries and inventions to conquer others, making war inevitable. The Bible prophets foretold it, and my research into cycles also suggests we are in a period where cycles that have caused war in the past will repeat."
On the afternoon of June 12th, Mr. Kennelworth and[Pg 185] Robert arrived in New York City and were met at the train by Walter. Robert was very happy to meet his dearest friend, and it was consoling to be with him. After their arrival, they went to the Hotel Vanderbilt. Mr. Kennelworth went out to see a friend and left Robert and Walter to chat alone. Robert told Walter of the terrible sufferings he had gone thru since Marie's disappearance and of his great disappointment. He talked of the success he had made in the market and of the future when he hoped to complete his great invention with the aid of Walter and his knowledge of chemicals and make discoveries which would end war for all times. But immediately after talking of his future plans his mind would revert back to Marie and he would start talking about her and bemoaning the fact that without her he could not go on in the future. Walter told him to forget about her—that time would bring changes and that he would find another girl who would take the place of Marie. Robert was indignant and told Walter that time would never change him; that he would remain faithful to Marie until death, no matter if he never heard of her again. Walter said that Marie was too young to know her own mind and was probably in love with someone else, or thought she was, which accounted for her sudden change and disappearance from the train. Robert then showed him the letter which he found in his pocket the morning that Marie disappeared. Walter read it.
On the afternoon of June 12th, Mr. Kennelworth and[Pg 185] Robert arrived in New York City and were greeted at the train station by Walter. Robert was really happy to see his closest friend, and it was comforting to be with him. After they arrived, they went to the Hotel Vanderbilt. Mr. Kennelworth went out to visit a friend, leaving Robert and Walter to chat alone. Robert shared with Walter the terrible anguish he had experienced since Marie's disappearance and his deep disappointment. He spoke about the success he had achieved in the market and the future he envisioned, hoping to finish his big invention with Walter’s help and his knowledge of chemicals to make discoveries that would end war forever. But right after discussing his plans for the future, his thoughts would drift back to Marie, and he would start talking about her, lamenting that he couldn't move forward without her. Walter encouraged him to forget about her, saying that time would bring changes and that he would find another girl to take Marie’s place. Robert was outraged, insisting that time would never change his feelings; he would remain loyal to Marie until death, even if he never heard from her again. Walter remarked that Marie was too young to know her own mind and was probably in love with someone else, or thought she was, which explained her sudden change and disappearance from the train. Robert then showed him the letter he found in his pocket the morning Marie vanished. Walter read it.
June 5th, 1927.
3 A.M.
Dearest Robert:
June 5, 1927.
3 A.M.
Dear Robert:
According to your faith, be I unto you. Love will always have faith, understand and wait. Time proves all things.[Pg 186] You will get everything you want; I will come to you when I mean the most and your need for love is the greatest.
According to your faith, it will be done. Love will always have faith, understand, and be patient. Time reveals everything.[Pg 186] You will get everything you desire; I will be there when it matters most and your need for love is at its peak.
Lovingly always,
Marie.
Always with love,
Marie.
Walter said: "This is certainly a mysterious letter. I don't understand it and I don't suppose Marie did either. There is nothing in this letter to explain whether she was leaving you or not, or why or where she was going or anything about it. Now, Robert, don't you understand real love could never act like that or write like that? There is some secret behind all this and my opinion is that there is another man in the case." But Robert refused to listen to any such reasoning. His faith in Marie was unshaken. His love for her was great enough to understand, to have patience and wait. Marie could or would do no wrong, and no amount of evidence would ever change him.
Walter said, "This letter is definitely mysterious. I don’t get it, and I doubt Marie did either. There's nothing in this letter that explains if she was leaving you or not, or why, or where she was going, or anything about it. Now, Robert, don’t you see that real love wouldn’t act or write this way? There’s some secret behind this, and I think there’s another man involved." But Robert wouldn’t hear any of it. His faith in Marie was unshaken. His love for her was strong enough to understand, to have patience, and to wait. Marie couldn’t do anything wrong, and no amount of evidence would ever change that for him.
Mr. Kennelworth returned to the hotel and after dinner told Robert that he wanted to have a confidential chat with his son, Walter. Robert decided to go out for a walk and see the city. When they were alone, Walter told his father that he had had a long talk with Robert and that his mind was on nothing but Marie. His father said: "The only thing to do is to help Robert get interested in his work so that he will forget about Marie. That is the best thing for him at present. The great love that he has for her will be the incentive to spur him on to success and help him realize his ambitions. Love is the greatest thing in the world and without it men would not get very far. It brings out the noble and better qualities in a man and should always be encouraged."
Mr. Kennelworth returned to the hotel and, after dinner, told Robert that he wanted to have a private conversation with his son, Walter. Robert decided to take a walk and explore the city. Once they were alone, Walter shared with his father that he had a long talk with Robert and that all he could think about was Marie. His father said, “The best thing to do is to help Robert get focused on his work so that he can move on from Marie. That’s the best thing for him right now. The deep love he has for her will drive him toward success and help him achieve his goals. Love is the most important thing in life, and without it, people wouldn’t get very far. It brings out the noble and better qualities in a person and should always be encouraged.”
[Pg 187]
[Pg 187]
CHAPTER XV
On the following day, Monday, June 13th, Mr. Kennelworth, Robert and Walter arose early to be ready for Colonel Lindbergh's triumphant march up Broadway. Robert was very enthusiastic about it and talked about what a great achievement it was and what it meant to the world, especially to the United States. Walter told him that they must get busy and start to lay out the plans to build Robert's great airplane. When they started out on the street, Robert began to talk of Marie and said that he hoped that he would find her that day. Thru all the surging crowds, he stared in the face of every woman, hoping that Marie, if she was alive, might have decided to come to New York for the Lindbergh reception. It was a great day for Colonel Lindbergh, and a great day for Robert, because it encouraged his hope for the day, and believed it would come to pass when airplanes would conquer the world and bring universal peace. He felt that a state of perfection could never be reached until the brotherhood of man, founded on love, was established.
On the next day, Monday, June 13th, Mr. Kennelworth, Robert, and Walter woke up early to prepare for Colonel Lindbergh's triumphant march up Broadway. Robert was really excited about it and talked about how significant it was and what it meant for the world, especially for the United States. Walter told him they needed to get to work and start planning for Robert's amazing airplane. As they stepped out onto the street, Robert started talking about Marie and mentioned that he hoped he would find her that day. In the midst of the bustling crowds, he examined the face of every woman, hoping that Marie, if she were alive, might have chosen to come to New York for the Lindbergh reception. It was a momentous day for Colonel Lindbergh, and a significant day for Robert, as it fueled his hope for a future when airplanes would dominate the world and bring about universal peace. He felt that a state of perfection could never be achieved until there was a brotherhood among mankind, built on love.
Walter told his father and Robert about a great play that he had been to see: "One for All." He was anxious for them to see it and had secured tickets for that night. Robert was immediately interested. He was attracted[Pg 188] to Molly and saw in her great sacrifice for Eric an example of Marie. As the play neared the end, and Molly was in great sorrow, and her secret sacrifice had become known to Eric, Robert could restrain his emotions no longer. He turned to Mr. Kennelworth and said, "I wonder if he'll be man enough to forgive her and appreciate her, as the greatest woman in the world for him. Will his mind be broad enough to realize that she made the supreme sacrifice because of her unselfish love. Now that he has succeeded and has the world at his feet will he turn from her and condemn her as the world usually does?" Mr. Kennelworth said: "You can see that Eric is now weighing the matter in his mind and is hesitating. We can only wait and see." Robert said, "If Eric loves Molly as I love Marie he will now love her more after this." Robert watched Eric with every muscle in his body tense, as Eric read the receipt written by Chattox and also he watched Molly and her expression as she leaned over the staircase and read the receipt over Eric's shoulder. He saw Eric slowly fold the receipt around the little booties for the baby and place them in his pocket and walk slowly away. Robert was wondering what Eric was thinking of and what his decision would be. Then came the final climax—Eric, after knowing all, took Molly in his arms and gave her the kiss which Robert knew meant forgiveness and understanding. He then realized that love, just as Molly said in the beginning, was the greatest thing in the world, and meant more than all the money in the world. Robert jumped to his feet and shouted, "Hurrah for Eric," and said, "that's the kind[Pg 189] of love I have for Marie and no matter what may have happened or what she should do in the future, my love is the kind which will understand, forgive and forget." He told them how he was impressed with the story in the Bible where the woman was brought before Jesus accused and how the Jesus said, "Let him who is without sin, cast the first stone," and when they had all disappeared he said: "Woman, doth no man accuse thee," and she answered, "No, Lord." Jesus said, "Neither do I. Go your way and sin no more." Robert said when the world once realized the great power of Love, that jealousy, enmity, all accusations and the desire for personal gain, would pass away. That when Love alone dominated the hearts of men and women, wars would be no more, and that men would see no evil in their fellow-men as Eric saw no evil in Molly's sacrifice but knew and understood that great love for him was the motive that prompted her actions. Robert quoted Daniel 2:22:
Walter told his dad and Robert about an amazing play he had seen: "One for All." He was eager for them to watch it and had gotten tickets for that night. Robert was immediately interested. He felt drawn to Molly and saw her huge sacrifice for Eric as an example of Marie. As the play came to an end, with Molly in deep sorrow and her secret sacrifice revealed to Eric, Robert couldn't hold back his emotions anymore. He turned to Mr. Kennelworth and said, "I wonder if he'll be man enough to forgive her and see her as the greatest woman in the world for him. Will he be open-minded enough to understand that she made the ultimate sacrifice out of her selfless love? Now that he has succeeded and has everything at his feet, will he turn his back on her and condemn her as the world usually does?" Mr. Kennelworth replied, "You can see that Eric is weighing his options and hesitating. We can only wait and see." Robert said, "If Eric loves Molly as I love Marie, he'll love her even more after this." Robert watched Eric, every muscle tense, as he read the receipt written by Chattox, and he also watched Molly and her expression as she leaned over the staircase, reading the receipt over Eric's shoulder. He saw Eric slowly fold the receipt around the little booties for the baby, put them in his pocket, and walk away slowly. Robert was curious about what Eric was thinking and what his decision would be. Then came the final moment—after knowing everything, Eric took Molly in his arms and kissed her, which Robert knew meant forgiveness and understanding. He realized that love, just as Molly had said at the beginning, was the greatest thing in the world and mattered more than all the money in the world. Robert jumped to his feet and shouted, "Hurrah for Eric!" and said, "That's the kind of love I have for Marie, and no matter what might happen or what she does in the future, my love is the kind that will understand, forgive, and forget." He shared how moved he was by the story in the Bible where a woman was brought before Jesus, accused, and how Jesus said, "Let him who is without sin cast the first stone," and when they all left, he said, "Woman, does no one accuse you?" and she replied, "No, Lord." Jesus said, "Neither do I. Go your way and sin no more." Robert said that when the world truly realizes the incredible power of love, jealousy, hatred, all accusations, and the desire for personal gain will disappear. When love rules the hearts of people, wars will cease, and men will see no evil in others, just as Eric saw no evil in Molly's sacrifice and understood that her great love for him was the reason behind her actions. Robert quoted Daniel 2:22:
"He revealeth the deep and secret things. He knoweth what is in the darkness and the light dwelleth within him. A kingdom which shall never be destroyed, consume all other kingdoms and stand forever."
"He reveals the deep and hidden things. He knows what is in the darkness, and the light lives within him. A kingdom that will never be destroyed will consume all other kingdoms and stand forever."
He said that when the day came when men were ruled by the law of love and understood each other, a kingdom would be established that would never be destroyed, and that it would consume all other kingdoms. Robert believed that the United States, the land of liberty, was created never to be destroyed, and that it would eventually consume all other nations and rule by the law of love and justice, that it was God's will that it become[Pg 190] the most prosperous country and the banking nation of the world. Believed that the nation referred to in Psalms 147:20 was the United States:
He said that when the day arrives when people are governed by the law of love and truly understand one another, a kingdom will emerge that can never be destroyed and will take over all other kingdoms. Robert believed that the United States, the land of freedom, was meant to last forever and would eventually encompass all other nations, ruling by the law of love and justice. He thought it was God's plan for it to become[Pg 190] the most prosperous country and the financial capital of the world. He believed that the nation mentioned in Psalms 147:20 was the United States:
"He hath not dealt so with any nation and as for his judgments they have not known them. Praise ye the Lord."
"He has not done this with any nation, and they haven't known his judgments. Praise the Lord."
Walter was not so enthusiastic and sure about the power of Love as Robert. You can never tell what a woman will do, he said and referred to Proverbs 30:18 and 19:
Walter wasn’t as enthusiastic or confident about the power of Love as Robert was. “You can never predict what a woman will do,” he said, referring to Proverbs 30:18 and 19:
"There be three things which are too wonderful for me. Yea, four which I know not,—the way of an eagle in the air, the way of a serpent upon a rock, the way of a ship in the midst of a sea, and the way of a man with a maid."
"There are three things that are too amazing for me. Yes, four things I don’t understand—the way an eagle flies in the sky, the way a serpent moves on a rock, the way a ship sails in the ocean, and the way a man interacts with a woman."
Walter said, "The last one is too much for me and I would not attempt to discern the way of a maid without a man. They go where you know not and return when you least expect it. Some wise woman once said, 'When you know one man, you know all.' A wiser man said, 'You never know a woman, for all women are different.'"
Walter said, "The last one is too much for me, and I wouldn't try to figure out a woman's path without a man. They go where you don't expect and come back when you least anticipate it. Some wise woman once said, 'When you know one man, you know them all.' A wiser man said, 'You never truly know a woman because all women are different.'"
Robert said, "It is interesting to go back over history and read the opinions of the smartest men in regard to woman. Confucius said, 'Woman is a masterpiece.' Michelet said, 'Woman is a miracle of divine contradictions.' Lamartine said, 'There is a woman at the beginning of all great things.' I am wholly in accord with him. Go back to the bottom of every great achievement and back of it you will find the influence of a good woman. It may be a mother, sister or sweetheart, but the love of a woman is always the motive behind the great achievements of men. Someone once said: 'Not[Pg 191] for herself was woman first created, nor yet to be man's idol, but his mate.' Pythagoras said: 'There are in woman's eyes two sorts of tears, the one of grief; the other of deceit.' I think that is because there are two kinds of men, one who appreciates love and honor and gives sympathy; the other kind who is selfish, expects something for nothing and must meet with deceit. I am a great believer in sowing and reaping. We get out of life just what we put into it. If we give love and faithfulness, the same returns to us. Maeterlinck was right when he said: 'A man's sweetheart is just as pure as his thoughts of her are pure.' I remember reading a poem,
Robert said, "It's fascinating to look back at history and see what the smartest people thought about women. Confucius said, 'Women are a masterpiece.' Michelet said, 'Women are a miracle of divine contradictions.' Lamartine said, 'There is a woman behind every great thing.' I completely agree with him. If you trace the roots of every significant achievement, you’ll find the influence of a great woman behind it. It could be a mother, sister, or loved one, but a woman's love is always the driving force behind men's greatest accomplishments. Someone once said, 'Woman was not created for herself, nor to be man's idol, but his partner.' Pythagoras noted, 'In a woman's eyes, there are two kinds of tears: those of grief and those of deceit.' I think this is because there are two kinds of men—one who values love and honor and shows empathy, and the other who is selfish, expecting something for nothing and encountering deceit. I firmly believe in the law of sowing and reaping. We receive from life exactly what we invest in it. If we offer love and loyalty, we get the same in return. Maeterlinck was right when he said, 'A man's sweetheart is as pure as his thoughts of her are pure.' I remember reading a poem,
"What thou lovest, Man,
Become thou must,
God, if thou lovest God,
Dust if thou lovest dust.
"What you love, dude,
You'll become,
God, if you love God,
Dust if you love it.
Napoleon said, 'All the women in the world would not make me lose an hour,' but history shows that Napoleon did lose sleep over his love for Josephine. He wrote to her—'I am sick of men because they keep me away from my love.' Shakespeare expressed it better than all the rest when he said 'Kindness in woman, not their beauteous looks, shall win my love.' A real womanly woman whose heart is filled with love, cannot be other than kind because Kindness is a child of Love. Women may be mysterious and we may fail to understand them. That is one of the reasons why we love them all the more. Fontenelle said, 'There are three things I have always loved and never understood—paintings, music and women.' He might have added that the greatest of the three was, woman."
Napoleon once said, "No woman in the world would make me lose an hour," but history shows that he did lose sleep over his love for Josephine. He wrote to her, "I'm tired of men because they keep me away from my love." Shakespeare put it perfectly when he said, "Kindness in a woman, not their beautiful looks, will win my love." A truly womanly woman, whose heart is filled with love, can only be kind because kindness is a product of love. Women may be mysterious, and we might not always understand them. That's one reason we love them even more. Fontenelle said, "There are three things I've always loved and never understood—paintings, music, and women." He could have added that the greatest of the three was, woman.
[Pg 192]
[Pg 192]
Then Walter quoted from Southey, "'There are three things a wise man will not trust, the wind, the sunshine of an April day and a woman's plighted faith.'" Robert replied—"Nevertheless nearly every wise man has loved and trusted some good woman and most of them have not regretted it. Walter, you have never really been in love and you don't know what love is. If you did, you would have faith and trust, regardless of all conditions." "I guess the subject of love and women is too deep for me," said Walter, "and the sooner you get down to business and your studies and get love off your mind, the greater success you are going to make." Robert answered, "Without love this world would never have existed. It was God's love for the world that saved it. My love for Marie will make me whatever I am to be in the future. Without that love I know I would be a miserable failure. The time will come when you will go to sleep at night with your last thoughts of beautiful rosy lips, of eyes that shine like Golconda's purest gems, of a voice that is sweeter than a nightingale, of luxurious hair and of a form that to you is more beautiful than Venus, and when you awake in the morning your first thoughts will be of her. You will see her in the beautiful flowers, her face will be reflected from the ripple of the pure waters; everything you think about she will appear in connection with. Your slumbers will be disturbed. When you get a fever like this, you will then know and understand the power of love. Then nothing else will matter, only one thing will count in your life—the woman you love. A great love like this must come to every man. In the Springtime of life it may be, or in those sunny solaces of the afternoon[Pg 193] when the waning day brings sadness and man looks back and longs for the time when he might have loved, when he was younger and lived longer. Love is the elixir of life. It is a greater cure than any medicine. It has built up kingdoms and destroyed nations. You have ambitions now and a desire for gold, but after all, Walter, what can it buy? All the gold in the world cannot buy the tender touch of a little child's fingers or the lovelight in angel eyes like Marie's. It gives satisfaction that nothing else can."
Then Walter quoted Southey, "'There are three things a wise man will not trust: the wind, the sunshine of an April day, and a woman's promised faith.'" Robert replied, "Still, nearly every wise man has loved and trusted some good woman, and most of them haven't regretted it. Walter, you've never really been in love, and you don't know what love is. If you did, you'd have faith and trust, no matter the circumstances." Walter said, "I guess the topic of love and women is too complicated for me, and the sooner you focus on your work and studies and get love off your mind, the more successful you're going to be." Robert responded, "Without love, this world would never have existed. It was God's love for the world that saved it. My love for Marie will shape who I become in the future. Without that love, I know I'd be a miserable failure. The time will come when you'll go to sleep at night with your last thoughts of beautiful rosy lips, of eyes that shine like Golconda's purest gems, of a voice that is sweeter than a nightingale, of luxurious hair and a form that is more beautiful to you than Venus. When you wake up in the morning, your first thoughts will be of her. You'll see her in the beautiful flowers, her face will be reflected in the ripple of the pure waters; everything you think about will connect back to her. Your sleep will be disturbed. When you get a fever like this, you'll then know and understand the power of love. Then nothing else will matter; only one thing will count in your life—the woman you love. A great love like this is meant for every man. It might happen in the Springtime of life or during those sunny afternoons when the fading day brings sadness and a man looks back, longing for the time when he might have loved, when he was younger and had more time. Love is the elixir of life. It's a greater cure than any medicine. It has built kingdoms and destroyed nations. You have ambitions now and a desire for wealth, but after all, Walter, what can it really buy? All the gold in the world can't buy the gentle touch of a little child's fingers or the loving light in angelic eyes like Marie's. It provides a satisfaction that nothing else can."
Walter said, "Robert, you always drift back to Marie and her eyes. Those beautiful black eyes that you talk about may be wonderful, but you remember the old saying, 'Can you be true to eyes of black or brown, when blue has smiled on you?' You will find that a change will come sooner or later if Marie doesn't show up and you will be the better for it."
Walter said, "Robert, you always go back to Marie and her eyes. Those beautiful black eyes you keep mentioning might be incredible, but remember the old saying, 'Can you be true to eyes of black or brown, when blue has smiled on you?' You'll see that a change will come sooner or later if Marie doesn't show up, and it will be for the best."
But Robert was sure that no eyes could ever take the place of Marie's and Robert handed Walter the following poem to read:
But Robert was sure that no eyes could ever replace Marie's, and he handed Walter the following poem to read:
HEAL THYSELF
Heal Yourself
If any brown-eyed girl has changed her mind
And left you sinking in the consommé,
Calmly smile and let her go, you'll forget about your woe—
(There's a lot of consolation to be found in eyes of gray.)
If any brown-eyed girl has left your heart
In forty-seven pieces at your feet,
Then the proper thing to do is to gaze in eyes of blue—
(And perhaps you'll find the same are twice as sweet.)
If any brown-eyed girl has given you
Your "exit cue," the "go-by" and "the air,"
And your heart in glad amaze'll heed the lure of eyes of hazel—
You can sing that song of Tanguay's, "I Don't Care."
[Pg 194]
If any brown-eyed girl has—well, she did;
Above, you'll find some good philosophy;
It may do for you, I guess, but I really must confess
It has never been a bit of use to me!
If any brown-eyed girl has had a change of heart
And left you feeling hopeless in your sadness,
Just smile and let her go; you'll get over your sadness—
(There's a lot of comfort in gray eyes.)
If any brown-eyed girl has hurt you
In forty-seven pieces at your feet,
Then the right thing to do is to look into blue eyes—
(And maybe you’ll find they’re twice as sweet.)
If any brown-eyed girl has given you
Your "exit cue," the "ignore" and "dismiss,"
And your heart will quickly react to hazel eyes—
You can sing that song by Tanguay, "I Don't Care."
[Pg 194]
If any brown-eyed girl has—well, she did;
Above, you’ll find some great advice;
It might work for you, I suppose, but I have to admit
It hasn't helped me at all!
Ben Warren.
Ben Warren.
"The last verse expresses my sentiments to a T; no other eyes will ever have any attraction for me except Marie's."
"The last line captures my feelings perfectly; no other eyes will ever appeal to me like Marie's."
A few days after New York's reception to Colonel Lindbergh, Robert decided to get down to business. He visited his brokers in Wall Street, talked over the market situation and found that they did not agree with his ideas and views. Decided to open an office at 69 Wall Street, and Walter was to work with him when he had time from his studies. They consulted about a stenographer or office assistant. Walter had met Miss Edna Quinton, a very talented girl, whom he thought was the most competent he had ever known, so Robert gave her a position in his office.
A few days after New York welcomed Colonel Lindbergh, Robert decided it was time to get to work. He visited his brokers on Wall Street, discussed the market situation, and found that they didn’t share his views and ideas. He decided to open an office at 69 Wall Street, and Walter would work with him whenever he could, given his studies. They talked about getting a stenographer or office assistant. Walter had met Miss Edna Quinton, a very talented girl, whom he believed was the most capable he had ever known, so Robert offered her a position in his office.
Walter was anxious to keep Robert cheerful so went sight-seeing often and to see all the latest plays. Robert was very much interested in the play, "The Student Prince." Was impressed when the old servant told the young King the old saying, "A promise keep, right well you sleep; a promise break, all night you wake." Robert knew that this was what caused the King to return to his former sweetheart, but when he gave her up and married the Princess, he was disgusted and disappointed. Told Walter that he would never break his promise for anyone; and knew that if he did, he would never be able to sleep soundly again.
Walter was eager to keep Robert happy, so they often went sightseeing and checked out the latest plays. Robert was really interested in the play, "The Student Prince." He was impressed when the old servant told the young King the saying, "A promise kept, you sleep well; a promise broken, you wake all night." Robert realized this was what made the King go back to his old love, but when the King gave her up and married the Princess, Robert felt disgusted and disappointed. He told Walter that he would never break his promise for anyone and knew that if he did, he would never sleep soundly again.
[Pg 195]
[Pg 195]
CHAPTER XVI
Robert Gordon's Great Campaign in Cotto
Robert Gordon's Great Campaign in Cotto
After Robert had sold out his October cotton at 17.30 and his December cotton at 17.50 on June 10th, he decided to watch the market very closely for a few days because he thought it would go lower. His forecast indicated last buying level around June 25th. He figured that after this time the market would go higher until September 5th to 6th, when he figured it would be final high.
After Robert sold his October cotton at 17.30 and his December cotton at 17.50 on June 10th, he decided to keep a close eye on the market for a few days because he believed it would drop. His analysis suggested the last buying point would be around June 25th. He thought that after that, the market would rise until September 5th to 6th, when he expected it would reach its peak.
On June 25th October cotton declined to 16.80 and he bought 500 October at 16.83 and 500 December at 17.15. He figured that it would run up for about thirty days so on July 25th he sold 500 October cotton at 19c and sold 500 December at 19.20 and went short of 500 December at 19.20. The decline followed as he expected. On July 30th he sold 500 more December cotton at 18.60 and on August 6th he bought 1000 December at 17.40 to cover his short contracts. He figured that the Government report on August 8th would be very bullish and that cotton would go up very fast and continue until around September 5th to 6th, or until the Government report in September. On August 6th he bought 1000 December at 17.35. On August 8th he bought 500 December at 17.30. The Government was very bullish as he expected and cotton[Pg 196] advanced 200 points on August 8th. On August 9th he sold out his 1500 December at 20.30 and sold 1000 December short at 20.30. A big decline followed and on August 13th he bought 1000 December cotton at 19.10 and also bought 1000 December at 19.10 for long account. He started in to pyramid on the way up. On August 19th he bought 500 more December at 20.10; on August 22nd he bought 500 December at 21.10; on August 27th he bought 500 December at 22.30 and on August 29th bought 300 December at 23.30. On September 8th the Government report was very bullish as he had forecast and the market went up. This was the time when he expected the market to make final top for a big decline. On September 8th he sold 2800 bales of December at 24.40 and on the same day sold 2000 bales of December at 24.50 for short account. On September 9th he sold 500 more December at 23.30; on September 11th sold 300 December at 22.30. On September 13th he bought 2800 December at 21.60 to cover his short contract. On September 14th he sold 1000 December at 22.60. On September 17th sold 500 December at 21.60 and on September 21st sold 300 December at 20.60. September 23rd he figured that the market was bottom for a rally and bought 1800 December at 20.60, and on the same day bought 1000 December at 20.60 for long account. On September 28th he sold 1000 December at 22c and also went short 1000 December at 22.10. On September 29th he bought 1000 December at 21.30 and on September 29th bought 1000 December at 21.30 for long account. On October 3rd he sold 1000 December at 21.50 and also went short[Pg 197] of 1000 December at 21.50. On October 6th he bought 1000 December at 20.75 and went long, because he figured the market would be higher for the Government report on October 8th.
On June 25th, October cotton dropped to 16.80, and he bought 500 contracts for October at 16.83 and 500 for December at 17.15. He thought it would rise for about thirty days, so on July 25th, he sold 500 October cotton at 19c and sold 500 December at 19.20, while also going short on 500 December at 19.20. The decline happened as he anticipated. On July 30th, he sold another 500 December cotton at 18.60, and on August 6th, he bought 1000 December at 17.40 to cover his short positions. He believed the Government report on August 8th would be very bullish, causing cotton prices to increase rapidly until around September 5th to 6th, or until the Government report in September. On August 6th, he bought 1000 December at 17.35. On August 8th, he bought 500 December at 17.30. As he expected, the Government was very bullish, and cotton advanced 200 points on August 8th. On August 9th, he sold his 1500 December contracts at 20.30 and sold short an additional 1000 December contracts at 20.30. A significant decline followed, and on August 13th, he bought 1000 December cotton at 19.10, also purchasing another 1000 December at 19.10 for a long position. He began to pyramid on the way up. On August 19th, he bought 500 more December contracts at 20.10; on August 22nd, he bought 500 December at 21.10; on August 27th, he bought 500 December at 22.30, and on August 29th, he bought 300 December at 23.30. On September 8th, the Government report was highly bullish, as he had predicted, and the market rose. This was the moment he believed the market would reach its final peak before a significant downturn. On September 8th, he sold 2800 bales of December at 24.40 and also sold 2000 bales of December at 24.50 for short positions. On September 9th, he sold another 500 December at 23.30; on September 11th, he sold 300 December at 22.30. On September 13th, he purchased 2800 December at 21.60 to cover his short position. On September 14th, he sold 1000 December at 22.60. On September 17th, he sold 500 December at 21.60 and on September 21st, he sold 300 December at 20.60. On September 23rd, he believed the market had hit bottom for a rally and bought 1800 December at 20.60, and on the same day, he bought 1000 December at 20.60 for a long position. On September 28th, he sold 1000 December at 22c and also went short 1000 December at 22.10. On September 29th, he bought 1000 December at 21.30 and again bought 1000 December at 21.30 for a long position. On October 3rd, he sold 1000 December at 21.50 and also went short on 1000 December at 21.50. On October 6th, he bought 1000 December at 20.75 and went long, believing the market would rise ahead of the Government report on October 8th.
Robert Gordon's Great Campaign in Major Motors
Robert Gordon's Great Campaign in Major Motors
On Sunday, June 19, 1927, Robert Gordon spent the day studying his charts and working out his cycles for stocks, cotton and grain. He was short of Major Motors and was watching it very closely. On this day he made a new and great discovery of a time factor from which he figured that Major Motors would decline until about June 30th and then start an advance which would last until about September 16th, 1927, when the Company would be 19 years old and at that time the stock would reach final high and would then go down to February to April, 1929. He figured that the stock should advance to around 270 by September 16th and made up his mind to watch it closely and cover his shorts if it went down around June 30th, and then start buying the stock. On June 30th it declined and he bought in his short contracts and bought for long account 500 shares of Major Motors at 192-1/2. He decided to pyramid it all the way up. On July 15th he bought 500 shares at 204; on July 21st he bought 300 at 214 and on July 26th bought 300 more at 224. On August 5th the stock advanced to 230 and he raised his stop on 1600 shares to 225. On August 8th his stock was sold out at 225. He still believed that the stock would go up to around 270 by September 16th but he expected a reaction of about 12 to 15 points so he decided to wait[Pg 198] for a few days and watch his charts to see how the stock acted. On August 12th Major Motors declined to 218, being down a little over 12 points as he figured, and he bought 1000 shares at 218. He placed a stop at 212, a point which he figured it would not decline to. The advance started, and on August 20th he bought 300 shares at 228; on August 24th bought 300 shares more at 238 and on August 26th bought 300 shares more at 248. When he started pyramiding, his plan was to buy or sell the largest amount first and then gradually decrease buying and selling smaller amounts on the way up or down, and always using a stop loss order. On September 7th the stock advanced to 253 and he raised his stop on his entire amount to 243. This stop was never reached but on September 14th a rapid advance was on and he bought 300 shares more at 258, giving him a line of 2200 shares of stock. He figured that it should advance on September 16th to around 270. When the market advanced to 272 at this time he sold out his 2200 shares at 272.
On Sunday, June 19, 1927, Robert Gordon spent the day studying his charts and calculating his cycles for stocks, cotton, and grain. He was short on Major Motors and was monitoring it closely. That day, he made a significant discovery regarding a time factor, which led him to believe that Major Motors would decrease until about June 30th and then begin to rise until around September 16th, 1927, when the company would turn 19 years old. At that point, he predicted the stock would hit its peak before dropping again from February to April 1929. He estimated that the stock would climb to about 270 by September 16th and decided to keep a close eye on it, planning to cover his shorts if it fell around June 30th and then start buying the stock. On June 30th, when it declined, he covered his short contracts and purchased 500 shares of Major Motors at 192.5, planning to pyramid his investments all the way up. On July 15th, he bought 500 shares at 204; on July 21st, he bought 300 shares at 214, and on July 26th, he bought 300 more shares at 224. By August 5th, the stock rose to 230, prompting him to raise his stop for 1600 shares to 225. On August 8th, he was stopped out at 225. Nonetheless, he still believed the stock would reach around 270 by September 16th but anticipated a pullback of about 12 to 15 points, so he decided to wait a few days and monitor his charts to see how the stock behaved. On August 12th, Major Motors fell to 218, down a little over 12 points from his expectations, and he bought 1000 shares at 218, setting a stop at 212, a level he thought it wouldn't drop below. The advance began, and on August 20th, he purchased 300 shares at 228. On August 24th, he bought another 300 shares at 238, and on August 26th, he added 300 more shares at 248. His pyramiding strategy involved buying or selling the largest amounts first, then gradually decreasing those amounts as prices went up or down, always using a stop-loss order. On September 7th, the stock climbed to 253, and he raised his stop on his entire position to 243. This stop was never hit, but on September 14th, with a rapid advance underway, he bought 300 more shares at 258, bringing his total to 2200 shares. He expected it would rise to around 270 on September 16th, and when the market reached 272, he sold all 2200 shares at that price.
He cleaned up a profit on this deal of over $80,000.00, and as he figured that the stock would make final top around this time he decided to put out a line of short stock and pyramid all the way down, remaining short for the long pull. On September 17th he sold 500 shares of the new Major Motors stock at 138 and 500 shares at 137 and placed a stop on it at 147.
He made a profit of over $80,000.00 from this deal, and since he thought the stock would peak around now, he decided to short the stock and continue doing so as it declined, planning to stay short for the long haul. On September 17th, he sold 500 shares of the new Major Motors stock at 138 and another 500 shares at 137, setting a stop at 147.
He had made it a rule that after he had made a large amount of profits that he would never risk more than 10 per cent of his profits on the first new deal, and that if that deal went wrong and he lost 10 per cent of the[Pg 199] capital, he would decrease his trading so that the next loss would only be 10 per cent of his remaining profits. In this way he figured that the market would have to beat him ten consecutive times for him to lose all the profits he had made, and his studies of past records showed that this could never happen. He placed orders to sell more Major Motors at 128, 118, 108 and 98 because he expected the first decline to run until the latter part of December, 1927, and after that time he would put out shorts again on a rally to hold and pyramid on the way down into the Spring of 1929. His great discovery of what stocks would do at a certain age enabled him to make enormous profits when stocks reached the age where they would have fast moves up or down in a very short time.
He established a rule that after making a significant profit, he would never risk more than 10% of his profits on the first new deal. If that deal went south and he lost 10% of the[Pg 199] capital, he would reduce his trading so that the next loss would only be 10% of his remaining profits. This way, he figured the market would have to defeat him ten times in a row for him to lose all the profits he had made, and his analysis of past records indicated that this was unlikely to happen. He placed sell orders for more Major Motors at 128, 118, 108, and 98 because he anticipated the initial decline to continue until late December 1927. After that period, he planned to short again on a rally to hold and accumulate on the way down into the Spring of 1929. His significant insight into how stocks behaved at a certain age allowed him to make massive profits when stocks hit the age where they would experience rapid movements up or down in a very short time.
October, 1927, was a beautiful month in New York. The weather was warm and the sun shone brightly every day. It reminded Robert of the Fall of 1926 when he had gone to Sherman, Texas, to visit Marie. He thought of what a great change had taken place in one year, of the fortune that he had made in the market, but money would not buy relief for his aching heart.
October 1927 was a gorgeous month in New York. The weather was warm, and the sun shone brightly every day. It reminded Robert of the fall of 1926 when he had gone to Sherman, Texas, to visit Marie. He reflected on how much had changed in just a year, on the fortune he had made in the market, but money couldn't buy relief for his aching heart.
Days, weeks and months had drifted slowly by, but no word from Marie Stanton. She seemed to be lost as though the earth had swallowed her up.
Days, weeks, and months had passed slowly, but there was no news from Marie Stanton. She seemed to have vanished, as if the earth had just swallowed her up.
The great decline in stocks which he forecast for the Fall and Winter of 1927 took place and he made money rapidly on the short side of stocks. He was selling short Central Steel and Major Motors and other stocks. He had bought Corn and Wheat in October and made big profits later in the year. Money was piling up fast[Pg 200] and in the latter part of October, 1927, he had made over $300,000. He had kept Marie's money in a separate account from his own and her original $400.00 was now over $20,000. Robert continued to keep her account separate; he wanted to make all the money he could and have it as a surprise for Marie, to prove to her his faithfulness and thoughtfulness when she was away, and also to prove his confidence in her return.
The big drop in stocks that he predicted for Fall and Winter of 1927 happened, and he quickly made money by shorting stocks. He was shorting Central Steel, Major Motors, and other stocks. He had bought Corn and Wheat in October and made significant profits later in the year. Cash was piling up quickly[Pg 200], and by the end of October 1927, he had made over $300,000. He kept Marie's money in a separate account from his own, and her initial $400.00 had grown to over $20,000. Robert continued to maintain her account separately; he wanted to earn as much money as he could and surprise Marie, showing her his loyalty and thoughtfulness while she was away, and also to demonstrate his confidence in her return.
Robert became known as "The Boy Wizard of Wall Street." His fame became known and old men of Wall Street talked about his marvelous success. Robert refused to be interviewed by the newspapers or tell anything about his method of working in the market. Seldom ever visited a broker's office and made very few friends. He worked upon his invention, and Walter was his sole companion. Walter had met an old man by the name of Henry Watson who was a veteran of Wall Street, now over 70 years of age, had made and lost many fortunes and had seen the biggest and best plungers go on the rocks in Wall Street. Walter introduced Mr. Watson to Robert and he became very much interested in the old man's reminiscences. He told Robert the history of Daniel Drew and got him to read the book of Drew's life, which showed how Drew, after making $13,000,000 lost it all and died practically a pauper. Also told the history of Daniel Sully; how he made $10,000,000 to $15,000,000 in the Cotton market, but by violating natural laws lost it all in a few days in the crash of Cotton in March, 1904, and then disappeared from the financial horizon. How Livermore, the boy wonder of 1907 and 1908, had accumulated[Pg 201] millions, owned fine yachts, lost everything, had gone thru bankruptcy, but had later recouped his fortunes. How Eugene Scales, another striking example, who at one time had over ten millions dollars paper profit in the Cotton market, had lost all of it. How Allen A. Ryan, at the height of his fame, when he defied the Gods of Chance and the unwritten law of Wall Street with the result that his millions were all lost, had to go thru bankruptcy and paid only about twenty cents on each one hundred dollars.
Robert became known as "The Boy Wizard of Wall Street." His fame spread, and old men on Wall Street talked about his incredible success. Robert refused to be interviewed by newspapers or disclose anything about his trading methods. He rarely visited a broker's office and made very few friends. He focused on his invention, with Walter as his only companion. Walter had met an older man named Henry Watson, a veteran of Wall Street, who was now over 70 years old, had made and lost many fortunes, and had witnessed the biggest and best traders go broke. Walter introduced Mr. Watson to Robert, and he became very interested in the old man's stories. Watson shared the history of Daniel Drew, encouraging Robert to read Drew's biography, which described how Drew made $13 million, lost it all, and died nearly broke. He also recounted the story of Daniel Sully, who made between $10 million and $15 million in the cotton market but lost everything within days during the cotton crash in March 1904 and then vanished from the financial scene. He talked about Livermore, the boy wonder of 1907 and 1908, who had accumulated[Pg 201] millions, owned luxury yachts, lost everything, went bankrupt, but eventually rebuilt his fortune. He mentioned Eugene Scales, another notable example, who at one point had over ten million dollars in paper profit in the cotton market but lost it all. He described Allen A. Ryan, who, at the height of his fame, challenged the odds and broke Wall Street's unwritten rules, resulting in losing all his millions, going bankrupt, and only managing to pay about twenty cents on the dollar.
Mr. Watson also told Robert how Durant had become the giant motor magnate and formed the General Motors Corporation in 1908 and had made a great success, accumulating millions before the war days and afterwards. He was in full control of General Motors and was reputed to be worth over a hundred million dollars when the stock was selling at $410.00 in the Spring of 1920. Durant was very bullish and talked of General Motors going very much higher. Deflation started in the Summer of 1920, and all stocks declined rapidly. He remained bullish, continuing to buy General Motors all the way down. The stock had been split up on a ten for one basis and the new stock which sold at $42.00 in March, 1920, an equivalent of $420.00 per share, declined to $14.00 per share in December, 1920, and finally in the Spring of 1922 sold at $8.25. He had refused to sell; in fact had bought all his brokers would let him have all the way down. When the stock declined to $15.00 per share, Durant was ruined. His fortune of over one hundred millions dollars was wiped out. The Morgans and Duponts took over his holdings[Pg 202] at a figure reported to be around $5.00 per share, and he lost control of the gigantic corporation which had made him famous. Later Durant organized a new company and came back fast. He went back into the stock market and in the great Coolidge Bull campaign from 1924 to 1927 was again a dominant factor in General Motors and other stocks and was reputed to have made fifty millions, or more.
Mr. Watson also told Robert how Durant had become a major player in the automotive industry and founded the General Motors Corporation in 1908, achieving great success and accumulating millions both before and after the war. He was in full control of General Motors and was believed to be worth over a hundred million dollars when the stock was priced at $410.00 in the Spring of 1920. Durant was very optimistic and predicted that General Motors would rise significantly. However, deflation began in the Summer of 1920, and all stocks quickly dropped. He remained optimistic, continuing to buy General Motors shares all the way down. The stock had been split on a ten-for-one basis, and the new shares, which sold for $42.00 in March 1920 (equivalent to $420.00 per share), fell to $14.00 per share by December 1920, and ultimately sold for $8.25 in the Spring of 1922. He refused to sell; in fact, he bought as much as his brokers would allow all the way down. When the stock dropped to $15.00 per share, Durant was financially destroyed. His fortune of over a hundred million dollars vanished. The Morgans and Duponts took over his holdings at a reported price of around $5.00 per share, and he lost control of the massive corporation that had made him famous. Later, Durant formed a new company and made a quick comeback. He re-entered the stock market and during the great Coolidge Bull campaign from 1924 to 1927, he became a key player in General Motors and other stocks, reportedly making fifty million dollars or more.
The old man said that Durant was one of the very rare exceptions of men who had gone broke in Wall Street and had been able to come back after they were 60 years of age. Told Robert that Wall Street was a place of ups and downs—mostly downs, and that the time to quit was when you were young and had made your money.
The old man said that Durant was one of the very few guys who went broke on Wall Street and managed to bounce back after turning 60. He told Robert that Wall Street was full of ups and downs—mostly downs—and that the best time to quit was when you were young and had made some money.
Robert explained to Mr. Watson that he was not guessing and gambling on hope but was following science and not trading on human judgment as he followed the law of cycles as laid down in the Holy Bible. Mr. Watson said, "I wish you success, and for your benefit I will give you my opinion as to the cause of most of the failures in Wall Street, for I know the history of the men who have made the greatest amounts of money, and know most of them personally. Selfishness and greed were the cause of the fall of Daniel Drew. He was not loyal to his associates. His idea was to get the money and look out for himself regardless of whom he hurt. Conditions changed and Drew failed to change with them. The result was that he died a pauper. Thomas W. Lawson, the man who wrote, 'Friday the 13th,' was one of the most daring traders that Wall[Pg 203] Street has ever known, worth at one time probably forty to fifty million dollars. He, too, died practically penniless. At one time Lawson had the backing of the Standard Oil crowd and turned against them after they had helped him to make millions. In my opinion, he cut off the hand that fed him and his ruthless attack on men who had been his friends, was the cause of his downfall. Men must be loyal to positions of trust and not reveal secrets of great financial deals by which they profited." Robert said that was his idea. As long as a man remained loyal to his mother, his country, his associates; above all his wife or sweetheart, success was bound to crown his efforts. He believed in the law of compensation; that when a man broke faith with others, he had broken faith with himself, and that failure would follow.
Robert explained to Mr. Watson that he wasn’t just guessing and hoping for the best; he was following science and relying on the law of cycles as outlined in the Holy Bible, instead of depending on human judgment. Mr. Watson replied, "I wish you success, and to help you out, I'll share my thoughts on why most people fail on Wall Street. I know the stories of those who have made the most money, and I'm familiar with most of them personally. Selfishness and greed led to the downfall of Daniel Drew. He wasn’t loyal to his partners. His mindset was all about making money and looking out for himself, no matter who he hurt. When conditions changed, Drew failed to adapt, and as a result, he ended up dying broke. Thomas W. Lawson, who wrote 'Friday the 13th,' was one of the most daring traders Wall Street has ever seen, once worth around forty to fifty million dollars. He, too, ended up nearly penniless. At one point, Lawson had the support of the Standard Oil group but turned against them after they helped him make millions. In my opinion, he bit the hand that fed him, and his vicious attacks on those who had been his friends led to his downfall. People must remain loyal to positions of trust and not disclose secrets about financial deals that have helped them succeed." Robert agreed, stating that as long as someone remained loyal to their mother, their country, their associates, and especially their wife or partner, success was bound to follow. He believed in the law of compensation, which means that when a person breaks faith with others, they have also broken faith with themselves, and failure is sure to come.
Mr. Watson told Robert that Sully made his money in cotton, and after accumulating millions, quit specializing in cotton and began to trade in stocks and various other commodities, which divided his attention and he was unable to concentrate on cotton alone, the thing that brought him the great success. "I could go over the history of Scales, Livermore, Durant, Ryan and the balance of the great men of Wall Street, and in analyzing their trading, the one weak point would be found in all of them. They diversified too much. Did not specialize in one commodity or a few special stocks, but spread all over the board. The result was they had too many irons in the fire and when one thing started to go wrong and they began to lose money, they would invariably get out of stocks and commodities on which they were making[Pg 204] money and keep those that were going against them. Another weak point was that when luck turned against a man in Wall Street, he kept on trying to recoup his losses instead of stopping just as soon as there was an indication that the tide had turned against him. Most men at the heights of prosperity lose their sense of good judgment, become inflated with their success, think they are infallible, refuse to follow science or the advice of anyone, with the result that they continue to buck the tide till all their money is gone."
Mr. Watson told Robert that Sully made his money in cotton, and after making millions, he stopped focusing solely on cotton and started trading in stocks and various other commodities, which distracted him and made it hard to concentrate just on cotton, the thing that had brought him great success. "If I looked into the history of Scales, Livermore, Durant, Ryan, and the other big names on Wall Street, I’d find one common flaw among them all. They diversified too much. They didn’t stick to one commodity or a few specific stocks, but instead spread themselves too thin. The result was they had too many things going at once, and when one area started to go wrong and they began losing money, they typically sold off the stocks and commodities that were still doing well and kept the ones that were losing. Another problem was that when luck turned against someone on Wall Street, they kept trying to recover their losses instead of stopping as soon as they noticed the tide had turned against them. Most people at the peak of their success lose their sense of good judgment, become overly confident in their success, think they can do no wrong, ignore science or anyone's advice, and as a result, they keep fighting against the trend until they lose everything."
"Mr. Watson," said Robert, "I believe that if a man starts out to make money for unselfish purposes, he will succeed. That is what I am going to do. Your experience is very valuable to me. Your intimate knowledge of the cause of the failures of other men is a good lesson. I have studied the Bible very carefully because I believe it is the greatest scientific book ever written. The laws are plainly laid down how to make a success. There is a time and a season for everything, and if a man does things according to the time, he will succeed. The Bible makes it plain that not all are born to be prophets, nor to be farmers, doctors or lawyers, but that each can succeed in his own special line, according to time and place. If men would only follow the Bible and know that there is a time to stop trying to make money and to keep what you have, then wait for another season when the time is ripe, they could continue to succeed indefinitely. Has any man ever made a large fortune out of Wall Street and kept it, Mr. Watson?" "Oh, yes," he replied, "if there were not exceptions to the rule, business would not continue to run. I could tell you of dozens of them, but one striking example is that of the[Pg 205] late E.H. Harriman who died worth about three hundred million dollars. He had probably made out of the market a hundred million dollars in the last three or four years of his life." Robert asked, "How did he do it?" Mr. Watson answered, "He stuck to one class of stocks—railroads. He studied them day and night, never diverted his attention to other lines. I believe that he possessed some mathematical method which enabled him to forecast stocks many months and years in advance. I have gone over his manipulations and the stocks he traded in, and found that they conform closely to the law of harmonic analysis. He certainly knew something about time and season because he bought at the right time and sold at the right time. He paid a great price for his success, because he neglected his health, sacrificed everything to make his railroads a success and died too young. Such men are the backbone of our country's prosperity. Constructive geniuses of this kind are few and far between and we need more of them. Man's greatest enemy in speculation is 'hope.' He refuses to face facts, and facts are stubborn things. Hope spurs us on. It may be an anchor to the soul, but a very slim anchor in speculation, when facts are against us."
"Mr. Watson," Robert said, "I believe that if someone sets out to make money for selfless reasons, they will be successful. That's what I'm going to do. Your experience is incredibly valuable to me. Your deep understanding of why others have failed is a great lesson. I've studied the Bible very carefully because I think it's the greatest scientific book ever written. It clearly outlines the laws for achieving success. There’s a time and place for everything, and if someone acts according to that timing, they will succeed. The Bible makes it clear that not everyone is meant to be a prophet, a farmer, a doctor, or a lawyer, but that anyone can succeed in their own area, based on timing and context. If people would just follow the Bible and realize that there's a time to stop trying to earn money and to hold onto what they have, then wait for the right season when the opportunity arises, they could continue to succeed indefinitely. Has anyone ever made a large fortune on Wall Street and kept it, Mr. Watson?" "Oh, yes," he replied, "if there weren't exceptions to the rule, business wouldn't keep going. I could share dozens of examples, but one striking case is the late E.H. Harriman, who died worth about three hundred million dollars. He probably made around a hundred million dollars from the market in the last three or four years of his life." Robert asked, "How did he do that?" Mr. Watson answered, "He focused on one type of stock—railroads. He studied them day and night and never got distracted by other sectors. I believe he had some mathematical method that allowed him to predict stock movements many months or even years ahead. I've looked into his trades, and they clearly align with the principles of harmonic analysis. He definitely understood timing because he bought and sold at the right moments. He paid a high price for his success, as he neglected his health and sacrificed everything to make his railroads successful, dying too young. People like him are the backbone of our country's prosperity. Visionary geniuses like this are rare, and we need more of them. One of the biggest challenges in speculation is 'hope.' People refuse to confront the facts, and facts are unyielding. Hope pushes us forward. It may be a comfort to the soul, but it’s a very weak anchor when it comes to speculation if the facts are against us."
Mr. Watson told Robert that his friend Walter had related to him all about his love affair and the disappearance of Marie. He said, "My boy, the great love you have for her is now furnishing the hope which will carry you to success. When that hope is gone, you will have to find a new one or you cannot go on." Robert told him that Marie had said that anticipation was greater than realization. "Robert," he said, "I want to tell[Pg 206] you the story of my love affair. I have made and lost many fortunes in Wall Street, and when things have gone wrong and I have reached the depths of despondency, have seen my last dollar fade away, been deserted by friends of my prosperous days, then when there seemed nothing else to live for, nothing to make me fight on, there would come a hope, the angel of memory would steal over me and I would again hope that some day, somewhere, I would find my Katie." Here the old man's eyes grew dim with tears. He drew an old wallet from his pocket, took out a package, slowly unwrapped it. In there was a picture in a little gold frame. The aged hands trembled, his voice grew weak as he handed the picture to Robert with some faded flowers which he had pressed out and kept and said: "These flowers were picked by her own little hands over forty years ago." He then broke down and wept bitterly. Robert was deeply moved by the old man's great devotion to his long-lost sweetheart and begged him to tell more of the story.
Mr. Watson told Robert that his friend Walter had shared all about his love affair and the disappearance of Marie. He said, "My boy, the deep love you have for her is fueling the hope that will lead you to success. When that hope disappears, you'll need to find a new one, or you won't be able to keep going." Robert recalled that Marie had once said that anticipation was better than realization. "Robert," he continued, "I want to share with you the story of my love affair. I've made and lost many fortunes on Wall Street, and when things went wrong and I hit rock bottom, watched my last dollar disappear, and found myself abandoned by friends from my better days, just when it felt like there was nothing left to live for, no reason to keep fighting, a hope would come to me. The angel of memory would sweep over me, and I would start to hope again that someday, somewhere, I'd find my Katie." As he spoke, the old man's eyes filled with tears. He pulled out an old wallet from his pocket, took out a package, and slowly unwrapped it. Inside was a picture in a small gold frame. His aged hands trembled, and his voice grew soft as he handed the picture to Robert along with some dried flowers he had pressed and saved, saying, "These flowers were picked by her own little hands over forty years ago." He then broke down and wept deeply. Robert was profoundly touched by the old man's enduring devotion to his long-lost sweetheart and urged him to share more of the story.
The old man dried his eyes and went on—"Over 50 years ago when I was a young man, I lived near St. Joseph, Missouri. I went to school at a country schoolhouse. Katie Larson was a beautiful young girl. We grew up together. I don't really know when I fell in love with her, but I know that in my school days I loved her and always intended to marry her. The years went by. I had never told Katie of my love. She had grown to be a woman and I kind of took it for granted that she knew and understood that I loved her and intended to marry her. Time went by and we were often together. There was never any trouble or disagreements.[Pg 207] I was anxious to succeed and decided that I should make some money before I proposed to Katie. Time drifted swiftly by, I was not as successful as I hoped to be, and finally one day I received the saddest news of my life—Katie had married. I realized that she had probably waited and hoped for me to make known my intentions but my financial affairs had held me back. I knew it was all my fault. I should have confided my plans to her and asked her to have patience and wait. From that day I was a changed man. My heart was broken and if no hope had been left for me, I would never have gone on, but from that day on, hoped and prayed that I might one day have her, even if for only a few years or weeks, in my declining years. Katie moved away after marrying and probably it was the hope for her love some day that spurred me to action. I worked harder than ever. Success crowned my efforts. I studied medicine, moved to Dallas, Texas, became a very successful doctor. There I met a woman whom I thought I loved. We were married and lived seemingly happy for a few years, but the spark of love for Katie in my heart never died. We had a little girl born and I named her Katie, which proved later a very foolish thing to do. She was the pride of my life, my hope was centered on her. Finally I made the mistake that many men make. I told my wife of my great love for Katie. After that time, she lost faith in me and we slowly drifted apart. Then came separation and divorce. I had accumulated considerable money and now being very unhappy, I decided to leave Dallas and go to New York and try the speculative markets. Success and failure have followed alternately, like the rising and[Pg 208] falling of the tides. There has never been a day when I have come to Wall Street that I have not hoped to one day meet Katie again. That hope has kept me alive. I have often tried to find her, but the years have brought changes. She moved away to California and I have never been able to find out whether she is living or dead. I hope that you will never have to go thru the years that I have gone thru without the love and comfort that the woman you love can give. Your faith is supreme and that will carry you safely thru, and even if you never find Marie, it is better to live for that ideal because it will make you a better man, as love always brings out the best."
The old man wiped his eyes and continued, “Over 50 years ago when I was a young man, I lived near St. Joseph, Missouri. I went to a country school. Katie Larson was a beautiful girl. We grew up together. I don't really know when I fell in love with her, but during my school days, I loved her and always planned to marry her. Time went by, and I never told Katie about my feelings. She grew into a woman, and I kind of assumed she knew and understood that I loved her and planned to marry her. As the years passed, we spent a lot of time together. There were never any issues or arguments. I was eager to succeed, so I thought I should make some money before proposing to Katie. Time flew by, and I wasn’t as successful as I wanted to be. Then one day, I received the saddest news of my life—Katie had married. I realized she probably waited and hoped for me to express my intentions, but my financial situation held me back. I knew it was entirely my fault. I should have shared my plans with her and asked her to be patient and wait. From that day on, I was a different man. My heart was broken, and if I had lost all hope, I wouldn’t have kept going, but ever since that day, I hoped and prayed that I might one day have her, even if only for a few years or weeks, in my later years. After marrying, Katie moved away, and maybe that hope for her love drove me to take action. I worked harder than ever. My efforts paid off. I studied medicine, moved to Dallas, Texas, and became a very successful doctor. There, I met a woman whom I thought I loved. We got married and seemed happy for a few years, but the love I felt for Katie never faded. We had a little girl, and I named her Katie, which later turned out to be a foolish decision. She became the pride of my life, and all my hopes were focused on her. Eventually, I made the mistake that many men do. I told my wife about my deep love for Katie. From that moment on, she lost trust in me, and we slowly grew apart. Then came separation and divorce. I had accumulated a fair amount of money, and feeling very unhappy, I decided to leave Dallas for New York to try my luck in the markets. Success and failure followed me alternately, like the tides. There hasn’t been a day I’ve come to Wall Street that I haven’t hoped to meet Katie again. That hope has kept me alive. I’ve often tried to find her, but the years have changed everything. She moved to California, and I have never been able to find out if she’s alive or dead. I hope you never have to go through the years I’ve experienced without the love and comfort of the woman you love. Your faith is strong, and that will carry you through. Even if you never find Marie, it’s better to live for that ideal because it will make you a better man, as love always brings out the best.”[Pg 207][Pg 208]
Robert was very much interested in the old man's story, but very sorry that it had never ended as he had hoped it would with him and Marie. Mr. Watson told Robert that he thought he had wonderful ideas about speculation, and that if he would only stick to them and not be swept off his feet by success, that he would eventually reach the greatest height. He quoted Kipling's "If."
Robert was really interested in the old man's story but felt disappointed that it hadn’t turned out the way he had hoped for himself and Marie. Mr. Watson told Robert that he believed he had great ideas about speculation, and that if he would just stay focused on them and not get carried away by success, he would eventually achieve great things. He quoted Kipling's "If."
If you can keep your head when all about you
Are losing theirs and blaming it on you;
If you can trust yourself when all men doubt you,
But make allowance for their doubting too:
If you can wait and not be tired by waiting,
Or being lied about, don't deal in lies,
Or being hated don't give way to hating,
And yet don't look too good, nor talk too wise;
If you can dream—and not make dreams your master;
If you can think—and not make thoughts your aim,
If you can meet with Triumph and Disaster
[Pg 209]And treat those two impostors just the same:
If you can bear to hear the truth you've spoken
Twisted by knaves to make a trap for fools,
Or watch the things you gave your life to, broken,
And stoop and build 'em up with worn-out tools;
If you can make one heap of all your winnings
And risk it on one turn of pitch-and-toss,
And lose, and start again at your beginnings
And never breathe a word about your loss:
If you can force your heart and nerve and sinew
To serve your turn long after they are gone,
And so hold on when there is nothing in you
Except the Will which says to them: "Hold on!"
If you can talk with crowds and keep your virtue,
Or walk with Kings—nor lose the common touch,
If neither foes nor loving friends can hurt you,
If all men count with you, but none too much:
If you can fill the unforgiving minute
With sixty seconds' worth of distance run,
Yours is the Earth and everything that's in it,
And—which is more—you'll be a Man, my son!
If you can stay calm when everyone around you is losing their cool,
is losing their temper and blaming you;
If you can have faith in yourself when everyone else doubts you,
But also understand their concerns:
If you can wait without getting frustrated,
If people lie about you, don’t reply with lies,
Or when you're hated, don't give in to hate,
But don’t come off as too good or act too clever;
If you can dream—and not let your dreams control you;
If you can think—and not treat thoughts as your only aim,
If you can face Success and Failure
[Pg 209]And treat both imposters equally:
If you can handle hearing the truth you've said
Twisted by fools to bait the naive,
Or watch the things you dedicated your life to get destroyed,
And kneel down and fix them with old tools;
If you can collect all your winnings
And gamble it all on a single flip of a coin,
And lose, and start all over again from the beginning.
And don’t bring up your loss:
If you can push your heart, nerves, and muscles
To continue on long after they've run out,
And hang on when you feel empty inside.
Except for the Will that says to them: "Hang on!"
If you can speak to large groups and maintain your integrity,
Or walk with kings—without losing your connection to everyday people,
If neither enemies nor loving friends can harm you,
If everyone appreciates you, but not excessively:
Make every minute count.
With sixty seconds of effort,
Everything on Earth belongs to you.
And what’s more, you’ll be a man, my son!
He told Robert the greatest test of a man would come when he reached the stage of great prosperity. That almost any man could stand reverses but very few could stand prosperity. Money could buy so many things which were not necessary to a man's happiness and attracted so many people who would do him harm rather than benefit him that most men started on the down grade as a result of too much money and too great prosperity. Robert agreed that this was right. Said that with him money was only a means to an end and said that he wanted it so he could help others and benefit his country. Mr. Watson told him that as soon as his success was generally known and he was well established in New York many selfish women would be attracted[Pg 210] to him and that if he possessed the weak point which had been the undoing of many men, he would be lost. That was being influenced by flattery from beautiful women. He said, "Remember, my boy, they are attracted to the money and not to the man, but few men can keep their heads at a time when women and men crowd around to praise their success. I remember a poem that I used to read when I was a boy, part of which runs something like this:
He told Robert that the biggest test of a man would come when he achieved great success. Almost anyone can handle setbacks, but very few can handle prosperity. Money can buy so many things that aren't essential to a person's happiness and draws in people who are more likely to harm him than help him. Because of this, most men find themselves going downhill due to having too much money and too much success. Robert agreed with this. He said that for him, money was just a tool and that he wanted it so he could help others and benefit his country. Mr. Watson warned him that as soon as his success became widely known and he established himself in New York, many self-centered women would be drawn to him. If he had the same weak spot that had caused many men to fail, he would be in trouble. That weak spot was being swayed by flattery from attractive women. He said, "Remember, my boy, they are drawn to the money and not to the man, but few men can stay grounded when people gather around to praise their success. I recall a poem I used to read as a boy, part of which goes something like this:
'They crowd around me, those stately dames and belles,
And pay to me the royal homage that all great success compels;
But where is she, that sweetheart of my former years,
Who stood by me, when others could see nothing in me.'
"They gather around me, those fashionable women and beauties,
And give me the royal respect that comes with great success;
But where is she, the girl I loved in my younger days,
"Who supported me when no one else recognized my value."
You will find it so, Robert. Men desert you when money is gone, like pirates fleeing from a sinking ship. I admonish you not to put your trust in money or men. Continue as you have, trust God, have faith in him, stick to your first love, and happiness and success will be your reward."
You will see it, Robert. People abandon you when the money runs out, like pirates escaping from a sinking ship. I urge you not to rely on money or others. Keep going as you are, trust God, have faith in Him, hold on to your first love, and happiness and success will follow.
When the old man had finished talking, Robert noticed that the eyes had become still, his cheeks were pale, his hand dropped limp at his side. Robert rushed to him and soon realized that the old man was very ill. He hurriedly summoned a doctor. Soon after laying the old gentleman on the couch and making him comfortable, the doctor arrived. After hasty examination, he told Robert that the end was near. They decided to send for a minister and when he arrived, the old man was clutching the picture in his hand. The minister bent over him and asked him if he realized that the end was near and if he had made his peace with God,[Pg 211] adding, "Will you die in the faith of a Christian?" The old man sprang up from the couch suddenly, as tho new strength had been instilled in his frail old body. He raised his hand and showed the doctor the picture and said, "Will that faith bring me back Katie, the only woman I have ever really loved?" The doctor knew that his strength was fast waning and got him to lie down on the couch again. The minister whispered consoling words to him, told him that "God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten son that whomsoever believeth on him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Again he asked, "Do you believe in Jesus Christ? Will you accept the faith?" Again the old man replied, "Will that faith bring back to me my Katie?" His voice was growing weaker, the doctor knew that it was a matter of but a few moments. The minister again bent over him and whispered slowly, "Will you accept Jesus Christ as your saviour and die in the faith of a Christian?" With a faltering weak voice he answered, "Will that faith give me back Katie, the greatest love of my life?" The doctor turned to the minister and said, "He has gone to his reward." "With a love like that, such loyalty and faith to a long-lost love must receive its reward in heaven and a just God will extend mercy to a soul like that," said the minister. Robert was in tears. He felt that he had not only lost a friend, but a very dear friend, and that while the old man's going had taken something from his life, yet the example was one that would be of great comfort and benefit to him. He knew that he would live faithful to Marie, and that he would die, as the old man died, longing for Marie, no matter what happened.
When the old man finished speaking, Robert noticed that his eyes had become vacant, his cheeks were pale, and his hand hung limply at his side. Robert rushed over and quickly realized that the old man was very sick. He hurriedly called a doctor. After laying the old gentleman on the couch and making him comfortable, the doctor arrived. After a quick examination, he told Robert that the end was near. They decided to send for a minister, and when he arrived, the old man was clutching a picture in his hand. The minister leaned over him and asked if he understood that the end was near and if he had made peace with God, adding, "Will you die in the faith of a Christian?" The old man suddenly sprang up from the couch as if new strength had entered his frail body. He raised his hand to show the doctor the picture and said, "Will that faith bring me back Katie, the only woman I have ever truly loved?" The doctor knew that his strength was quickly fading and helped him lie back down on the couch. The minister whispered comforting words to him, telling him that "God so loved the world that he gave His only Son, that whoever believes in Him shall not perish but have everlasting life." Again he asked, "Do you believe in Jesus Christ? Will you accept the faith?" The old man replied again, "Will that faith bring my Katie back to me?" His voice was growing weaker, and the doctor knew that only a few moments were left. The minister leaned over him again and slowly whispered, "Will you accept Jesus Christ as your savior and die in the faith of a Christian?" With a faltering weak voice, he answered, "Will that faith give me back Katie, the greatest love of my life?" The doctor turned to the minister and said, "He has gone to his reward." "With a love like that, such loyalty and faith to a long-lost love must be rewarded in heaven, and a just God will show mercy to a soul like that," said the minister. Robert was in tears. He felt that he had not just lost a friend, but a very dear friend, and while the old man's passing had taken something from his life, the example he set would be a great comfort and benefit to him. He knew he would remain faithful to Marie and would die, like the old man, longing for her, no matter what happened.
[Pg 212]
[Pg 212]
CHAPTER XVII
Robert turned to the Bible for consolation. Read every chapter of the Song of Solomon. Was very much impressed with Chapter 2:14:
Robert turned to the Bible for comfort. He read every chapter of the Song of Solomon and was really struck by Chapter 2:14:
O my dove, that art in the clefts of the rock, in the secret places of the stairs, let me see thy countenance, let me hear thy voice, for sweet is thy voice and thy countenance is comely.
O my dove, who is in the cracks of the rock, in the hidden spots of the stairs, let me see your face, let me hear your voice, for your voice is sweet and your face is beautiful.
Robert longed to hear Marie's voice and prayed that she might come forth from her secret hiding place. He read Chapter 8:6th and 7th verses:
Robert longed to hear Marie's voice and hoped that she would come out from her secret hiding place. He read Chapter 8:6th and 7th verses:
Set me as a seal upon thine heart, as a seal upon thine arm, for love is strong as death; jealousy as cruel as the grave; the coals thereof are coals of fire which have a most vehement flame.
Place me like a seal on your heart, like a seal on your arm, for love is as strong as death; jealousy is as harsh as the grave; its flames are fiery and intense.
Many waters cannot quench love, neither can the floods drown it; if a man would give all the substance of his house for love, he would utterly be condemned.
Many waters can’t quench love, and floods can’t drown it; if a man were to give everything he owns for love, he would be completely rejected.
Robert realized that nothing could quench his love and that Marie was the only remedy for his aching heart.
Robert realized that nothing could satisfy his love and that Marie was the only cure for his hurting heart.
Turning to Daniel 9:21, he read:
Turning to Daniel 9:21, he read:
Yea while I was speaking in prayer, even the man Gabriel whom I had seen in the vision at the beginning being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening oblation.
Yes, while I was praying, the angel Gabriel, whom I had seen in the vision at the beginning, came to me quickly and touched me around the time of the evening sacrifice.
Robert knew that this indicated that people did fly in the older days, and that we were now only repeating past cycles. He read Chapter 12:4th verse:
Robert realized this meant that people did fly in the past, and now we were just going through the same cycles again. He read Chapter 12:4th verse:
[Pg 213]
[Pg 213]
Let thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book even to the time of the end; many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased.
Let you, O Daniel, keep these words safe and seal the book until the end; many will travel back and forth, and knowledge will increase.
Robert thought that we were now nearing the time of the end because man was running to and fro in fast automobiles and traveling swiftly thru the air in airplanes; that new discoveries were being made and that knowledge was increasing. He must hasten his new invention. He read the 12th verse:
Robert thought that we were getting close to the end because people were racing around in fast cars and flying quickly in airplanes; that new discoveries were happening and knowledge was expanding. He needed to hurry with his new invention. He read the 12th verse:
Blesseth is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days.
Blessed is the one who waits and reaches the thousand three hundred and thirty-five days.
Robert believed that he understood the cycle and knew the number of years, months and days referred to in Daniel's prophecies. Calculated that from March, 1931, until the end of June, 1932, would be troublesome times for the United States. Depression, war and panic would hang over the destinies of his country. Robert had gone deeply into the Bible study in order to learn more about the great science of Astrology. From the Bible he interpreted that he belonged to the tribe of Issachar, the fifth son of Jacob and that this name indicated price, reward, recompense. He understood from this that he would have to pay the price, but he would receive the reward for his faithfulness and devotion to Marie.
Robert felt that he understood the cycle and knew the number of years, months, and days mentioned in Daniel's prophecies. He calculated that from March 1931 to the end of June 1932, the United States would experience troubling times. Depression, war, and panic would loom over the fate of his country. Robert had delved deeply into Bible study to learn more about the important field of Astrology. From the Bible, he interpreted that he belonged to the tribe of Issachar, the fifth son of Jacob, and that this name signified price, reward, and recompense. He realized from this that he would have to pay the price, but he would receive the reward for his faithfulness and devotion to Marie.
Robert turned to Genesis, Chapter 30, 17th and 18th verses:
Robert turned to Genesis, Chapter 30, verses 17 and 18:
And God hearkened unto Leah, and she conceived and bore Jacob, the fifth son, and Leah said God hath given me my hire, because I have given my maiden to my husband; and she called his name Issachar.
And God listened to Leah, and she became pregnant and gave birth to Jacob's fifth son. Leah said, "God has rewarded me because I gave my servant to my husband," and she named him Issachar.
He read Genesis 49:14 and 15, where Jacob blessed his 12 sons:
He read Genesis 49:14 and 15, where Jacob blessed his 12 sons:
[Pg 214]
[Pg 214]
Issachar is a strong ass, couching down between two burdens and he saw that the rest was good and the land, that it was pleasant; and bowed his shoulders to bear, and became a servant unto tribute.
Issachar is a sturdy donkey, resting between two loads. He noticed that the rest was good and the land was nice, so he lowered his shoulders to carry the weight and became a servant to tribute.
Robert knew that this was the description of a man born in June under the sign Gemini and that he was born to bear a burden, that he must serve his people and be a comfort and help to carry their burdens. That the sign under which he was born was a double-bodied sign, known as the sign of the twins, that things would repeat in his life, that he would have many ups and downs, but that he would reach his reward thru science. He was anxious to learn of Marie's characteristics from the Bible and thru Astrology and found that she was born under the sign Libra, the sign of the balance, ruled by the Goddess of Love, Venus, which endowed her with her great beauty. Reading Genesis 29:32, he found that Marie belonged to the tribe of Reuben, "And Leah conceived and bare a son and she called his name Reuben; for she said 'Surely the Lord hath looked upon my affliction; now therefore my husband will love me.'" The symbol and meaning of this name is "one who sees the sun," the vision of the sun, and indicates great intuition, keen perception and power of foresight. Genesis 49:3-4:
Robert understood that this described a man born in June under the sign of Gemini, destined to carry a burden and serve his people, providing comfort and help with their struggles. The sign of Gemini, known as the sign of the twins, suggested that he would experience repetition in his life, facing many highs and lows, but ultimately achieving his reward through knowledge and science. He was eager to learn about Marie’s traits from the Bible and Astrology, discovering she was born under the sign of Libra, the sign of balance, ruled by the Goddess of Love, Venus, which blessed her with great beauty. While reading Genesis 29:32, he learned that Marie belonged to the tribe of Reuben: "And Leah conceived and bore a son, and she called his name Reuben; for she said, 'Surely the Lord has looked upon my affliction; now therefore my husband will love me.'" The symbol and meaning of this name is "one who sees the sun," reflecting great intuition, keen perception, and foresight. Genesis 49:3-4:
Reuben thou art my first born, my might and the beginning of my strength, the excellency of dignity, and the excellency of power; unstable as water, thou shalt not excel.
Reuben, you are my firstborn, my strength, and the start of my power, the height of dignity and the height of ability; you are as unstable as water, and you will not succeed.
Robert understood that this referred to Marie's character and disposition. She was unstable, changeable and moody, but he felt that her love was fixed and that[Pg 215] eventually she would return to him. He read all the books he could get on Astrology and began to understand why things had happened as they had. It made him a better philosopher and helped him to bear his sorrows with greater patience.
Robert understood that this was about Marie's personality and temperament. She was unpredictable, fickle, and often upset, but he believed that her love for him was constant and that[Pg 215] in time, she would come back to him. He read every book he could find on Astrology and began to grasp why things unfolded the way they did. It made him a better thinker and helped him endure his heartaches with more patience.
Robert continued reading Isaiah 45:13:
Robert kept reading Isaiah 45:13:
I have raised him up in righteousness, and I will direct all his ways: he shall build my city and he shall let go my captives, not for price, nor reward, saith the Lord of hosts.
I have brought him up to do what is right, and I will guide all his actions: he will build my city and set my captives free, not for money or reward, says the Lord of Heaven's Armies.
This probably meant that the time would come when the Lord would direct man and that when wars came and prisoners were made captives, they would be set free without price or reward. It was Robert's idea that this was the way it should be when love ruled the world.
This probably meant that the time would come when the Lord would guide humanity, and that when wars happened and people were taken captive, they would be released without having to pay anything or receive a reward. Robert believed that this was how things should be when love governed the world.
Robert read Hebrews 11:3 and 5:
Robert read Hebrews 11:3 and 5:
Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that the things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.
Through faith, we understand that the universe was created by God's word, so that what we see was made from what cannot be seen.
By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony that he had pleased God.
By faith, Enoch was taken up so that he wouldn't experience death; he wasn't found because God had taken him. Before his being taken up, he was known for having pleased God.
Robert believed that Enoch went away in an airplane and knew that faith was the great sustaining force, and that without faith it was impossible to please God, for he read where it says, "For he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him." Robert knew that he had faith and that that faith would sustain him during the time of trials and troubles. In Romans 12:2:
Robert believed that Enoch left in an airplane and understood that faith was the key source of strength. He knew that without faith, it was impossible to please God, as it says, "For whoever approaches God must believe that he exists and that he rewards those who earnestly seek him." Robert was confident in his faith and knew that it would support him through times of trials and troubles. In Romans 12:2:
[Pg 216]
[Pg 216]
And be not conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.
And do not conform to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, so that you can prove what is good, acceptable, and perfect will of God.
Robert knew and understood how to renew his mind and body because he knew what Jesus meant when he said—"Destroy this temple and in three days I will build it up again." He knew that it referred to the temple of the human body.
Robert understood how to refresh his mind and body because he grasped what Jesus meant when he said, "Destroy this temple, and in three days I will rebuild it." He recognized that it referred to the temple of the human body.
Robert read the 9th to 13th verses of the same Chapter:
Robert read verses 9 to 13 of the same chapter:
Let love be without dissimulation. Abhor that which is evil; cleave to that which is good. Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love, in honor preferring one another; not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord, rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation; continuing instant in prayer.
Let love be genuine. Hate what is evil; hold on to what is good. Be devoted to each other with brotherly love, honoring one another above yourselves; not lazy in your work; passionate in spirit; serving the Lord, joyful in hope, patient in challenges; staying dedicated in prayer.
Robert intended to be patient in tribulations and was going to be kind and show brotherly love; he would have faith, hope and pray for the day when he would again have Marie. Love was the fulfilling of the law and reward was promised for obedience to that law. The more he read the Bible the more he was convinced of its great value and that all of the knowledge and instruction that man needed for any purpose or at any time, was to be found in that good old book. Robert decided that he would not only pray without ceasing, but would spend some of the money that he had made, to try to find Marie, as no word had ever been received of her up to this time. He employed a detective agency to make a search all over the United States.
Robert planned to be patient during tough times and was determined to be kind and show love to others. He would have faith, hope, and pray for the day he would have Marie back in his life. Love was the essence of the law, and rewards were promised for following that law. The more he read the Bible, the more he realized its immense value and that all the knowledge and guidance one needed for any situation could be found in that good old book. Robert decided he wouldn't just pray continuously, but would also spend some of the money he had earned to try to find Marie, as he hadn’t heard anything about her so far. He hired a detective agency to search throughout the United States.
Mr. Kennelworth left New York and returned to Texarkana in the latter part of June, 1927. He bought cotton heavily on Robert's advice that the Government[Pg 217] report would be very bullish and would have a big advance during July according to Robert's forecast earlier in the year. The Government Report on July 9th showed a big decrease in acreage and prices started to advance again. Robert wrote and telegraphed Mr. Kennelworth that October cotton would advance to around 18.50 to 18.75 before there was any important reaction. On July 16th October cotton crossed 18.50 and Mr. Kennelworth wired Robert as follows:
Mr. Kennelworth left New York and returned to Texarkana in late June 1927. He bought a lot of cotton based on Robert's advice that the government report would be very positive and prices would rise significantly in July, according to Robert's earlier forecast for the year. The government report on July 9th showed a large decrease in acreage, and prices started to go up again. Robert wrote and telegraphed Mr. Kennelworth that October cotton would rise to around 18.50 to 18.75 before there was any major drop. On July 16th, October cotton reached 18.50, and Mr. Kennelworth wired Robert as follows:
July 16, 1927
Robert Gordon
69 Wall Street
New York City
July 16, 1927
Robert Gordon
69 Wall Street
New York City
CONGRATULATIONS YOUR FORECASTS ARE WONDERFUL HAVE OVER TWO HUNDRED THOUSAND DOLLARS PROFIT IN COTTON AS SOON AS YOU GET TIME WORK UP YOUR CYCLE ON PRESIDENTIAL ELECTIONS AND WRITE ME WHAT THE OUTLOOK IS FOR 1928
CONGRATULATIONS! YOUR FORECASTS ARE INCREDIBLE. YOU’VE MADE OVER TWO HUNDRED THOUSAND DOLLARS IN PROFITS FROM COTTON. AS SOON AS YOU CAN, PLEASE START WORKING ON YOUR CYCLE FOR THE PRESIDENTIAL ELECTIONS AND LET ME KNOW THE PROJECTION FOR 1928.
J.H. Kennelworth
J.H. Kennelworth
To which Robert replied:
Robert replied:
July 16, 1927.
My dear Mr. Kennelworth:
July 16, 1927.
Dear Mr. Kennelworth:
Your telegram just received. Am very happy that you have played the cotton market heavily and are making big profits. I, too, have made over a hundred thousand dollars.
Your telegram just arrived. I'm really happy that you've invested heavily in the cotton market and are making big profits. I've also made over a hundred thousand dollars.
Will get busy in a few days and work out the cycles for 1928 and let you know what the outlook is as to who will be elected President.
Will get busy in a few days and figure out the cycles for 1928 and let you know what the forecast is for who will be elected President.
Walter and I are getting along nicely. I am making good progress on my plans for the airship. Have employed a detective agency to search all over the United States for Marie. I am patiently awaiting news of her. Believe she is still alive.
Walter and I are getting along well. I'm making good progress on my plans for the airship. I've hired a detective agency to search all over the United States for Marie. I'm patiently waiting for news about her. I believe she's still alive.
Thanks for your good wishes. With kindest regards, I am
Thanks for your good wishes. Best regards, I am
Sincerely yours,
Robert Gordon.
Best regards, Robert Gordon.
[Pg 218]
[Pg 218]
CHAPTER XVIII
After making his calculations on the Presidential election in 1928, Robert sent the following Forecast to Mr. Kennelworth:
After calculating the outcomes of the 1928 Presidential election, Robert sent the following forecast to Mr. Kennelworth:
July 20, 1927.
July 20, 1927.
1928 PRESIDENTIAL ELECTION
1928 Presidential Election
In order to determine the conditions that will prevail during 1928 and who will be elected, we must look up past cycles. I refer you to Ecclesiastes 3:15—"That which hath been is now and that which is to be hath already been, and God requireth that which is past."
To understand the conditions that will exist in 1928 and who will be elected, we need to examine past cycles. I direct you to Ecclesiastes 3:15—"What has happened will happen again, and what has been done will be done again; God requires the past."
We know that we are repeating past cycles as referred to in Ezekiel's Prophecy—Chapter 20:46—"Son of man set thy face toward the south, and drop thy word toward the south, and prophesy against the forest of the south field, and say to the forest of the south, Hear the word of the Lord, Thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I will kindle a fire in thee and it shall devour every green tree in thee and every dry tree, the flaming flame shall not be quenched, and all faces from the south to the north shall be burned therein."
We know that we're repeating past cycles as mentioned in Ezekiel's Prophecy—Chapter 20:46—"Son of man, set your face toward the south, speak your message to the south, and prophesy against the forest of the south field. Say to the forest of the south, 'Listen to the word of the Lord. This is what the Lord God says: Look, I will start a fire in you that will consume every green tree and every dry tree in you. The flames will not be put out, and everyone from the south to the north will be burned in it.'"
The troubles in Nicaragua, the destructive floods and storms which have visited Florida, and the destruction by the floods along the Mississippi during the past Spring all show that troubles are starting in the south. We are in a cycle which will repeat and cause wars which will start from the south and southwest, probably Mexico. All of these events will have a great bearing on the Presidential election in 1928, because war will be in the air and the people will be very much upset.
The issues in Nicaragua, the devastating floods and storms that have hit Florida, and the damage from the floods along the Mississippi this past spring all indicate that problems are brewing in the south. We are in a cycle that will repeat, leading to wars that will likely start in the south and southwest, probably Mexico. All of these situations will significantly impact the presidential election in 1928, as war will be looming and the public will be very anxious.
[Pg 219]
[Pg 219]
As referred to in Exodus 32:17—"And when Joshua heard the noise of the people as they shouted, he said unto Moses, There is a noise of war in the camp." There will be political wars and revolutionary changes in the United States in 1928. People will want to choose new leaders. Read Judges 5:8—"They chose new gods; then was war within the gates: was there a shield or spear seen among forty thousand in Israel?" The people will need to choose an able leader to prepare for the great war in the air.
As mentioned in Exodus 32:17—"When Joshua heard the noise of the people shouting, he said to Moses, 'There's a sound of war in the camp.'" There will be political battles and significant changes in the United States in 1928. People will want to elect new leaders. Read Judges 5:8—"They chose new gods; then there was war at the gates: were there any shields or spears seen among forty thousand in Israel?" The people will need to choose a capable leader to get ready for the looming conflict in the air.
I have made a study of President Coolidge's date of birth, name and numbers. He is the strongest man that the Republicans have, but he has not wanted to accept the nomination and will probably not if he can get out of it. He has the best chance of any Republican for being elected. Along about March or April, 1928, some important event will happen which is likely to cause President Coolidge to refuse to accept the nomination. When the convention meets in June or July there will be long delays, dissatisfaction and fights among the old Republican leaders as to whom they will nominate. From the cycle that we are repeating, there is a strong indication that President Coolidge will not be renominated. He will do something which will cause large financial interests and moneyed men to withdraw their support from him.
I’ve looked into President Coolidge's birth date, name, and numbers. He’s the strongest candidate the Republicans have, but he hasn’t wanted to accept the nomination and probably won’t if he can avoid it. He has the best chance of any Republican to get elected. Around March or April 1928, something significant will occur that is likely to make President Coolidge refuse the nomination. When the convention takes place in June or July, there will be long delays, dissatisfaction, and conflicts among the old Republican leaders about who to nominate. Given the cycle we’re repeating, there’s a strong indication that President Coolidge won’t be renominated. He’ll take actions that will lead big financial interests and wealthy individuals to pull their support from him.
Since God requires that which is past, then past cycles and events in the history of the United States must repeat. We look up the names and dates of birth to determine when certain names or initial letters should repeat. The letter "C" is one which repeats in events of the United States as shown by the election of Grover Cleveland the second time in 1892. President Calvin Coolidge, with the "C" strong in both names, succeeded President Harding, August 2, 1923, and was elected in 1924. This was really a repetition of the letter "C" the same as Cleveland's second election, and in view of the fact that President Coolidge has served about 6 years, the letter "C" is not due to repeat its vibration in 1928, but might repeat in 1932 when President Coolidge could possibly be elected again following the war and troublesome times.
Since God requires what has happened in the past, past cycles and events in U.S. history are bound to repeat. We look up names and birth dates to figure out when certain names or initials should reoccur. The letter "C" is one that reappears in events in the United States, as shown by Grover Cleveland's second election in 1892. President Calvin Coolidge, with a strong "C" in both names, took over from President Harding on August 2, 1923, and was elected in 1924. This was truly a repetition of the letter "C," just like Cleveland's second election. Given that President Coolidge has served for about six years, the letter "C" isn't expected to repeat its influence in 1928 but might do so in 1932, when President Coolidge could potentially be elected again after the war and difficult times.
[Pg 220]
[Pg 220]
The most favorable letters for the Republican Party which could repeat in 1928 are B, J, F, and L. In view of the cycle which indicates war from 1928 to 1932, there is a strong indication that the letter "L" will repeat as it did during the Civil War when Lincoln was President. This might mean the nomination of Borah, Butler, Johnson or Lowden. I haven't the dates of birth of any of these men, therefore, am unable to say before the nominations take place and we know whom their opponents will be, whether any of them would be elected or not.
The most favorable letters for the Republican Party that could come up again in 1928 are B, J, F, and L. Considering the cycle that suggests war from 1928 to 1932, there's a strong possibility that the letter "L" will appear again, just like it did during the Civil War when Lincoln was President. This could signal the nomination of Borah, Butler, Johnson, or Lowden. I don’t have the birth dates of any of these men, so I can’t determine before the nominations happen and we know who their opponents will be whether any of them would get elected or not.
In regard to the Democratic nomination, the cycle indicates a strong possibility of victory for the Democrats or a new party. Governor Alfred Smith is not likely to be nominated and if nominated would not be elected. The letter "S" has never appeared in the surname of any president of the United States, and as we are only due to repeat past events, he has a very slim chance of being elected.
Regarding the Democratic nomination, it looks highly probable that the Democrats or a new party could win. Governor Alfred Smith probably won't be nominated, and even if he is, he likely wouldn't be elected. The letter "S" has never been in the last name of any president of the United States, and since we tend to repeat past patterns, he has a very slim chance of being elected.
The letters F, M and R are due to repeat for the Democrats. This might mean Ford, McAdoo or Reed. According to the date of birth, cycle and numbers, McAdoo would have a much better chance of getting the nomination than Smith. Reed looks stronger than either of them. Governor Smith will continue popular and the possibilities of him being nominated will look promising until about May, 1928, when there will be a sudden change of public opinion against him. Support will be withdrawn and some of the strong Democratic leaders will turn to other possible candidates. Smith's name will no doubt come before the convention, but I see no chance of him being nominated.
The letters F, M, and R are likely to come up again for the Democrats. This could refer to Ford, McAdoo, or Reed. Based on the date of birth, cycle, and numbers, McAdoo has a much better chance of getting the nomination than Smith. Reed seems stronger than either of them. Governor Smith will remain popular, and his chances of being nominated will look promising until about May 1928, when there will be a sudden shift in public opinion against him. Support will fade, and some of the key Democratic leaders will look to other potential candidates. Smith’s name will probably be mentioned at the convention, but I don’t see him getting nominated.
There is a strong indication that the man who will be nominated will be a "dark horse," a man probably born in May or June. Revolutionary changes are indicated. The question of the 18th Amendment is likely to split both of the old parties. A farm and labor party or some other political party may spring up and defeat both of the old parties. The public will be very much divided and sentiment will be badly mixed in the summer and fall of 1928.
There’s a good chance that the person who gets nominated will be a "dark horse," likely someone born in May or June. Major changes are expected. The issue of the 18th Amendment will probably create divisions within both of the traditional parties. A farm and labor party or some other political party might emerge and take down the established parties. Public opinion will be quite divided, and people’s feelings will be pretty mixed in the summer and fall of 1928.
[Pg 221]
[Pg 221]
With the present data in hand and the events that are to follow the next Presidential election, my judgment is that a Republican will not be elected. The President who takes office in March, 1929, will start under very unfavorable conditions similar to those which faced President Wilson at the time he entered his second term and also conditions will repeat similar to those that followed the election of Abraham Lincoln in 1861. There will be trouble with foreign countries over immigration laws. Tariff will be a sore spot and cause disagreements with foreign countries.
With the current data available and the events that will follow the next Presidential election, I believe a Republican will not win. The President who takes office in March 1929 will start under very unfavorable conditions, similar to what President Wilson faced when he began his second term, and similar to the conditions that arose after Abraham Lincoln's election in 1861. There will be issues with foreign countries regarding immigration laws. Tariffs will be a point of contention and will cause disagreements with other nations.
I will have my calculations made up for the stock and commodity markets for 1928 and 1929 soon and when they are completed will send a copy of them. There will be some big opportunities for long pull trading in stocks and commodities during 1928. I want you to be in on the deals with me and hope I can help you make a million dollars.
I will have my calculations for the stock and commodity markets for 1928 and 1929 ready soon, and once they’re done, I’ll send you a copy. There will be some great opportunities for long-term trading in stocks and commodities during 1928. I want you to be a part of these deals with me and hope to help you make a million dollars.
Robert Gordon.
Robert Gordon.
[Pg 222]
[Pg 222]
CHAPTER XIX
December, 1927, stocks had been declining for several weeks. This month stocks declined rapidly and Robert was heavily short. Wheat and corn advanced. Robert had been on the right side for several months. Just before Christmas he figured that he would cover his short stocks and wait for a rally which he expected would come in January or February. He now had profits which gave him working capital of over five hundred thousand dollars, allowing for all the money that he had spent; so he decided to put more time in working on his invention, as he was now in position to spend money enough to develop his first airplane. He kept in touch every few days with the detective agency, but no word had been received from Marie. Her parents had about given up hope that Marie was alive. Robert wrote them a very encouraging letter because he wanted to cheer them up at Christmas time. Told them that he believed Marie was alive and that he had faith in God and wanted them to have faith and continue to pray for Marie's return. Informed them of his great financial success and told them that he had continued to keep Marie's account separate and had traded very conservatively for her and that she now had over $40,000 which he intended to try to increase and have as a great surprise for her. Robert sent beautiful Christmas gifts to them in memory of Marie.
December, 1927, stocks had been dropping for several weeks. This month, stocks fell quickly, and Robert was heavily short. Wheat and corn prices went up. Robert had been doing well for several months. Just before Christmas, he decided to cover his short stocks and wait for a rally he expected in January or February. He had profits that gave him working capital of over five hundred thousand dollars, even after all his expenses; so he decided to spend more time working on his invention, as he was now able to invest enough to develop his first airplane. He kept in touch with the detective agency every few days, but there was still no news about Marie. Her parents had nearly lost hope that Marie was alive. Robert wrote them an encouraging letter to lift their spirits during the holidays. He told them he believed Marie was alive, that he had faith in God, and he wanted them to have faith and keep praying for her return. He updated them on his financial success and mentioned that he had kept Marie's account separate, trading cautiously for her, and that she now had over $40,000, which he planned to grow as a surprise for her. Robert also sent beautiful Christmas gifts to her parents in memory of Marie.
[Pg 223]
[Pg 223]
A few days before Christmas there was a big decline in the stock market. All kinds of unfavorable rumors were afloat. Business conditions were bad. War clouds were gathering thick in Europe. Newspapers talked of the uncertainties in the new year due to the coming presidential election. The public had lost confidence and were selling stocks. Robert decided that this was the time to cash in so he covered a big line of Shorts in Major Motors, Central Steel and others. This was a great Christmas for him, financially. From his beginning with 200 bales of cotton in January, 1927, with a capital of $1,000.00 and $10,000.00 which Mr. Kennelworth gave him later, thru his successful pyramiding he had made over half a million dollars. He was overjoyed with his success because it would help him now to complete his airplane and other inventions. His mind turned back to Christmas, 1926, when he had bought Marie a beautiful ring with the money he had saved. At that time he little realized that so much could happen in one short year. He thought of all he could do for Marie this year if he only knew where she was. Decided that he would buy some beautiful presents for her anyway and keep them until she returned to show her that he was thinking of her on Christmas. He bought a beautiful diamond ring and a bracelet set with sapphires and diamonds. When the jeweler delivered them Robert looked them over and thought of all Marie's beauty and purity. His faith in her was still supreme. He was very sad and wept bitterly because he felt more keenly than ever the need for her. He wanted her to be with him to share his financial success.
A few days before Christmas, the stock market took a big hit. All kinds of negative rumors were spreading. Business conditions were poor. Tensions were rising in Europe. Newspapers were discussing the uncertainties of the new year because of the upcoming presidential election. The public had lost trust and were selling off stocks. Robert decided it was time to cash in, so he covered a large amount of Shorts in Major Motors, Central Steel, and others. This turned out to be a great Christmas for him financially. Starting with 200 bales of cotton in January 1927, a capital of $1,000.00, and $10,000.00 that Mr. Kennelworth later gave him, through his successful investing he had made over half a million dollars. He was thrilled with his success because it would help him finish his airplane and other inventions. His mind drifted back to Christmas 1926 when he had bought Marie a beautiful ring with the money he had saved. At that time, he had no idea how much could change in a single year. He thought about all he could do for Marie this year if only he knew where she was. He decided he would buy some beautiful gifts for her anyway and keep them until she came back, to show her he was thinking of her at Christmas. He bought a stunning diamond ring and a bracelet set with sapphires and diamonds. When the jeweler delivered them, Robert examined them and thought about all of Marie's beauty and purity. His faith in her remained strong. He felt very sad and wept bitterly because he felt more than ever the need for her. He wanted her by his side to share in his financial success.
[Pg 224]
[Pg 224]
His heart turned to his next dearest friend—his mother. He decided to try to make it the happiest Christmas of her life and bought her every kind of a present that he thought would make her happy and comfortable and sent her a check for $5,000.00 to do with just as she pleased and buy anything she wanted. Begged her to come to New York to see him soon after the new year, as he wanted her to see the sights of the city, and thought the trip would be good for her health.
His heart went out to his next closest friend—his mom. He decided to try to make it the happiest Christmas of her life and bought her every kind of gift he thought would make her happy and comfortable. He also sent her a check for $5,000.00 for her to use however she wanted and get anything she wished for. He urged her to come to New York to see him soon after the new year because he wanted her to experience the city’s sights and thought the trip would be good for her health.
In the early part of 1928 Robert calculated that war was inevitable between England and Russia. He figured that the war would start not later than the summer and that many nations would be involved and that later an attack on the United States would come. His first airplane was now completed,—a small one according to the plan laid down by Ezekiel in the Bible. The plane had four wings and could fly on either one of its four sides. It had a new motor with 12 cylinders and could be operated either with gas, electricity or compressed air. He had constructed a wheel within a wheel so that he could lower his plane and land anywhere he chose and could rise straight up. One motor had a propeller in the center of the plane to lift it up while the other motor started its direct motion. He could drive his plane backwards or forwards. It was a great success and the boy wizard of Wall Street was now hailed as a new Lindbergh of the air. There was an extra motor built with a collapsible propeller so that he could shift it from the center of the airplane to the tail, enabling it to go backward or forward as he willed. The wings were so arranged that they could either remain[Pg 225] stationary or be set in motion up or down by motor. This was a new and valuable feature in the construction of airplanes.
In early 1928, Robert predicted that a war between England and Russia was unavoidable. He believed it would start no later than summer and involve multiple countries, with an eventual attack on the United States. His first airplane was now finished—a small one designed based on a plan from the Bible. The plane had four wings and could fly on any of its four sides. It featured a new 12-cylinder engine and could be powered by gas, electricity, or compressed air. He had built a mechanism allowing a wheel within a wheel, enabling him to lower the plane and land wherever he wanted, as well as to take off straight up. One engine had a propeller in the center for lifting, while the other provided propulsion. He could move his plane backward or forward. It was a major success, and the boy wonder of Wall Street was now celebrated as a new Lindbergh of the skies. An additional motor was designed with a collapsible propeller, allowing it to be moved from the center of the plane to the tail, giving him control to go backward or forward as he desired. The wings were arranged so they could either stay still or be moved up and down by the engine. This was a groundbreaking and valuable advancement in airplane design.
Robert's next invention was to build a silent motor, or a muffler, which would prevent any sound. He knew that this would be very useful in war. After he had completed this invention, tested it and proved it a success, he offered it to the United States Government, but after the army officers, who knew very little about this new invention had looked it over, they refused it. Robert then sailed away in his new plane which he had named "The St. Marie." He visited England, France, Germany and in the Spring of 1928 made the longest successful flight to Japan, where he was received with great honor. Japan was very much interested in his new plane and in his muffler. The Japanese Government quickly closed a deal and bought his invention for a large sum of money. Robert felt that probably one day this invention would be used against his own country in time of war, but knew that the United States would have to learn a lesson—that too often in the past American inventions had been sold to foreign countries because his own Government would not buy them.
Robert's next invention was a silent motor, or muffler, that would eliminate any sound. He realized this would be very useful in warfare. After he finished the invention, tested it, and confirmed its success, he offered it to the United States Government. However, after the military officers, who had very little knowledge about this new invention, reviewed it, they turned it down. Robert then took off in his new plane, which he named "The St. Marie." He traveled to England, France, and Germany, and in the spring of 1928, he made the longest successful flight to Japan, where he was welcomed with great honor. Japan was very interested in his new plane and muffler. The Japanese Government quickly struck a deal and purchased his invention for a substantial amount of money. Robert felt that one day this invention might be used against his own country during a war, but he knew that the United States would need to learn a lesson—that too often in the past, American inventions had been sold to foreign countries because his own Government refused to buy them.
While in Japan Robert was entertained and introduced to many beautiful titled ladies and prominent men, but he remained loyal to Marie for his great success had not turned his head. He was still searching for Marie, always hoping to find her. He returned to New York in the Summer of 1928 and was now reputed as being worth more than a million dollars, after making more successful deals in stocks, cotton and wheat. He had[Pg 226] followed the advice of old Henry Watson and had never scattered over two or three markets at the same time. When he had a deal on in cotton or wheat, he stuck to that until he closed the transaction. When he went into a stock campaign he stayed out of the commodity markets. He was meeting with success in every direction, but his longing for Marie continued and the vision of her beautiful face continued to haunt him.
While in Japan, Robert was entertained and introduced to many beautiful, titled ladies and influential men, but he stayed loyal to Marie because his newfound success hadn’t gone to his head. He was still searching for Marie, always hoping to find her. He returned to New York in the summer of 1928, now known to be worth over a million dollars after making successful deals in stocks, cotton, and wheat. He had[Pg 226] followed the advice of old Henry Watson and had never spread himself thin by trying to engage in two or three markets at once. When he had a deal in cotton or wheat, he focused solely on that until it was done. Whenever he entered the stock market, he avoided the commodity markets. He was finding success in every direction, but his longing for Marie persisted, and the image of her beautiful face continued to haunt him.
In May, 1928, Walter received a radiogram from Robert saying that he was leaving Japan the latter part of the month and was going to sail "The St. Marie" back to New York. Walter and Miss Edna Quinton, the secretary, had followed the newspaper reports of the great reception tendered Robert by the officials of the Japanese Government and the report of the large amount of money they had paid for his noiseless patent for airplanes. Walter was going to graduate in June so he wrote his father and informed him that Robert was returning to New York soon with great honors and he thought it appropriate to have a big celebration for him when he arrived. As his father was coming to New York anyway for the graduation exercises, he suggested that he be there to greet Robert on his triumphant return.
In May 1928, Walter got a radiogram from Robert saying he was leaving Japan later that month and would be sailing "The St. Marie" back to New York. Walter and Miss Edna Quinton, the secretary, had been following the newspaper reports about the huge reception Robert received from the Japanese Government officials and the story of the significant sum they paid for his silent patent for airplanes. Walter was set to graduate in June, so he wrote to his father to let him know that Robert was returning to New York soon with great honors and suggested that they throw a big celebration for him when he arrived. Since his father was coming to New York for the graduation anyway, he proposed that he be there to welcome Robert on his triumphant return.
Mr. Kennelworth, who was a member of the Chamber of Commerce of Texarkana and one of the leading citizens, called a meeting of the Chamber of Commerce, informed them of the phenomenal success of Robert Gordon who had left Texarkana one year previous an unknown boy and who was now the most talked of young man in the world. He had made more than a million dollars[Pg 227] following his own discovery of how to use the laws laid down in the Bible for foretelling the future course of cotton, grain and stocks; had built the most marvelous airplane of the age; invented a muffler to make an airplane noiseless; had driven his own plane, "The St. Marie" to Japan where he had been received with great honors and the Japanese Government had bought his invention for making airplanes silent. Mr. Kennelworth proposed that the leading citizens of Texarkana go to New York to honor their favorite son on his return. When he had finished talking there was lasting applause and hurrahs for Robert Gordon. Colonel Stanton was in the audience. He arose and said that he heartily endorsed the proposal and would donate $10,000.00 to the expense fund, that they should go to New York in a special train to greet the greatest young man of the age who was born on a farm near Texarkana. Everyone was in favor of it and the wealthy men all followed Mr. Stanton in offering large sums of money in order to make the reception a success. When the meeting was over, J.H. Kennelworth drove out to the country home of Amelia Gordon, Robert's mother. Told her of her boy's success and the plans to meet him in New York and give him a great reception, inviting her to go on the special train as a guest of honor. She thankfully accepted.
Mr. Kennelworth, a member of the Chamber of Commerce in Texarkana and one of the prominent citizens, called a meeting to inform them about the incredible success of Robert Gordon, who had left Texarkana a year ago as an unknown boy and was now the most talked-about young man in the world. He had made over a million dollars[Pg 227] by discovering how to use principles from the Bible to predict the future trends of cotton, grain, and stocks; had built the most amazing airplane of his time; invented a muffler that made planes silent; and had flown his own plane, "The St. Marie," to Japan, where he was welcomed with great honors, and the Japanese Government purchased his invention for quieting airplanes. Mr. Kennelworth suggested that the leading citizens of Texarkana travel to New York to honor their hometown hero upon his return. When he finished speaking, there was a sustained round of applause and cheers for Robert Gordon. Colonel Stanton, who was in the audience, stood up, expressed his full support for the proposal, and pledged $10,000.00 to help cover expenses, suggesting that they should take a special train to welcome the greatest young man of the age, who was born on a farm near Texarkana. Everyone agreed, and the wealthy attendees followed Colonel Stanton's lead by offering significant sums to ensure the reception was a success. After the meeting, J.H. Kennelworth drove out to the country home of Amelia Gordon, Robert's mother, shared news of her son's achievements, and discussed the plans for his welcome in New York, inviting her to join as a guest of honor on the special train. She gratefully accepted.
On June 9th Robert Gordon's 22nd birthday, the great reception took place. The special train bearing the leading citizens of Texarkana arrived, Robert had landed at the new airport on Governor's Island without any mishap to his plane. "The St. Marie" had performed[Pg 228] perfectly, making the trip from Japan at an average speed of over 300 miles per hour. Robert received the surprise of his life when he saw his mother and rushed to her, and after greeting her affectionately turned to shake hands with Mr. Kennelworth and Walter and seeing Mr. and Mrs. Stanton there was overjoyed and thought sure that Marie had been found. He rushed to greet her parents and his first words were, "Where is Marie?" With tears in their eyes, they informed him that not a word had been received in regard to her. They proceeded immediately to the Commodore Hotel where the reception committee and the entire delegation from Texarkana had arranged for a dinner and celebration. Robert was happy to see all the prominent business men from Texarkana there to greet him. Mr. Kennelworth made the address. Told Robert how proud Texarkana was of him; said that this was the age of the young man and that Robert had demonstrated that he was the greatest young man of his day. Robert was overwhelmed at this great reception. He thanked his friends; thanked Mr. Kennelworth, personally, and above all for bringing his dear old mother to see him; said it was the happiest moment of his life and that his one regret was that Marie was not there, but that he still had hope of finding her. When the reception was over and Robert had a few moments alone with his dear old mother, she said, "My son, do you remember the dream you had when you were a little boy, which you told me about? That you were riding a large bird with white wings across the ocean and how the foreign countries received you with great honor. My[Pg 229] boy, when you landed today I thought about that dream and how it had been fulfilled. I hope that all of your other dreams and ambitions will be realized and that you will be rewarded with Marie's love, because you have been faithful and loyal to her."
On June 9th, Robert Gordon's 22nd birthday, a grand reception took place. The special train carrying the top citizens of Texarkana arrived as Robert landed safely at the new airport on Governor's Island. "The St. Marie" had performed perfectly, making the journey from Japan at an average speed of over 300 miles per hour. Robert was surprised to see his mother and rushed to embrace her. After greeting her warmly, he turned to shake hands with Mr. Kennelworth and Walter, and upon seeing Mr. and Mrs. Stanton, he was overjoyed, thinking that Marie had been found. He quickly greeted her parents and asked, "Where is Marie?" With tears in their eyes, they told him that there had been no news about her. They then headed straight to the Commodore Hotel, where the reception committee and the entire Texarkana delegation had organized a dinner and celebration. Robert was delighted to see all the prominent businesspeople from Texarkana there to welcome him. Mr. Kennelworth delivered a speech, telling Robert how proud Texarkana was of him; he said that this was the era of young men, and Robert had shown he was the greatest of them all. Robert was overwhelmed by the warm reception. He thanked his friends, expressed his gratitude to Mr. Kennelworth for bringing his dear old mother to see him, stating it was the happiest moment of his life. His only regret was that Marie was not there, though he still held hope of finding her. Once the reception was over and Robert had a few moments alone with his dear mother, she said, "My son, do you remember the dream you had as a little boy? You told me about riding a large bird with white wings across the ocean and how foreign countries welcomed you with great honor. My boy, when you landed today, I thought about that dream and how it had come true. I hope that all your other dreams and ambitions will be fulfilled and that you will be rewarded with Marie's love, because you have been faithful and loyal to her."
Robert said, "Mother, I do remember the dream quite well, and when I was in Japan and they gave me such great receptions and honored me, I thought of the dream and I thought of you and how you had taught me how to read the Bible and I thought of Marie and how I loved her and felt that I would gladly give all of the honors just to be with you and Marie alone because your love and Marie's love mean more to me than everything else that the world can give."
Robert said, "Mom, I remember the dream really well. When I was in Japan and they welcomed me so warmly and honored me, I thought about the dream and you, how you taught me to read the Bible. I thought about Marie, how much I loved her, and I felt that I would happily give up all those honors just to be with you and Marie alone because your love and Marie's love mean more to me than anything else the world can offer."
Walter Kennelworth was graduated from Columbia College in June and prepared to work with Robert in the office. Edna Quinton had proved to be a faithful employee and a valuable aid to Robert. She had taken care of his business and looked after his financial transactions while he was away. Robert soon went to work on a new invention, and perfected a machine to read the minds of people a short distance away and also a machine which he named the "Tel-talk." This machine was made on the principle of the radio; by raising and lowering it at certain angles it would record all the conferences in the different buildings in Wall Street. Robert also used this machine to get reports on all the conferences of the big manipulators. He knew that manipulators in Wall Street suspected that in some way he understood their plans as he was making money too fast and they were conspiring to find a way to get him[Pg 230] wrong on the market and break him. They changed their plans often but found that each time Robert was on the right side of the market. Even his friend Walter knew nothing about Robert's latest invention. He kept it in a secret room, and no one had ever seen it but himself. It was a very delicate little machine with indicators like a compass, delicately balanced and operated by electricity. His success was causing great excitement and schemers wanted to get his secret. They knew that Edna Quinton had been in his office ever since he was in New York. She was invited to a dinner at the Biltmore where she was offered a large sum of money if she would reveal the secrets of how Robert Gordon so successfully operated in the market. She told them frankly that she knew nothing about how he did it, but if she did know, no amount of money would induce her to turn traitor to her employer. Edna made up her mind that when she reached the office the following morning, she would tell Mr. Gordon just what had happened. Upon reaching the office unusually early she found Mr. Gordon there. He seemed unusually happy and she thought that he must have news of Marie. Before she had time to tell him what had happened the night before, he called her into his secret office, the room that she had never seen before. There she saw all kinds of strange instruments which she knew must be some of his new inventions. He took her to a little machine in the corner of the room and showed her some peculiar lines that the machine had recorded on the paper the night before. He told her that his machine received the impressions of people's minds and recorded their[Pg 231] thoughts, especially when they were greatly excited or interested in any matter. He read to her from the record on the machine in substance exactly what had been said to her the night before. Then he turned to the Bible and showed her where it said "Everything that is concealed will be revealed, and everything that is covered will be uncovered." Edna was more excited than she had ever been in her life. She knew that the machine had revealed the truth. Then she said to Mr. Gordon that she had intended to tell him that morning just what had happened and hoped that he would believe that she was loyal to him and had refused to accept a bribe. He then showed her another record on the machine like a phonograph record which would record people's thoughts and told her that it indicated just what she had been thinking about. The machine had read her mind and recorded her thoughts. He assured her that he did believe her and trust her. Edna was moved to tears at this great confidence. She knew that never before had she been permitted to see this secret room and while she knew of Robert's great love for Marie, she felt that this confidence he had placed in her was more than a matter of business confidence and that he had some love for her. She had always admired him but had never thought of loving him. Now she knew that she did love him.
Walter Kennelworth graduated from Columbia College in June and got ready to work with Robert in the office. Edna Quinton had proven to be a reliable employee and a great help to Robert. She managed his business and handled his financial transactions while he was away. Robert soon started working on a new invention and perfected a machine that could read people's minds from a short distance, as well as a device he called the "Tel-talk." This machine operated on a radio principle; by raising and lowering it at specific angles, it could record all the discussions happening in different buildings on Wall Street. Robert also used this machine to gather reports on the meetings of the big players. He knew that the manipulators in Wall Street suspected he had figured out their strategies since he was making money too quickly, and they were plotting to find a way to corner him in the market and bring him down. They frequently changed their plans but discovered that each time, Robert was still on the right side of the market. Even his friend Walter knew nothing about Robert's latest invention. He kept it in a secret room, and no one had ever seen it but him. It was a very delicate machine with indicators like a compass, finely balanced and powered by electricity. His success was creating a buzz, and schemers wanted to uncover his secret. They recognized that Edna Quinton had been in his office since his return to New York. She was invited to dinner at the Biltmore where she was offered a large sum of money to reveal how Robert Gordon managed to succeed in the market. She honestly told them that she had no idea how he did it, but even if she did, no amount of money would convince her to betray her employer. Edna decided that when she got to the office the next morning, she would tell Mr. Gordon exactly what had happened. Upon arriving at the office unusually early, she found Mr. Gordon there. He seemed unusually happy, and she thought he must have news about Marie. Before she could tell him what had happened the night before, he called her into his secret office, the room she had never seen before. There, she saw all sorts of strange instruments that she knew must be some of his new inventions. He led her to a small machine in the corner of the room and showed her some unusual lines that the machine had recorded on paper the night before. He told her that his machine picked up people's thoughts and recorded their ideas, especially when they were highly excited or interested in something. He read to her from the machine's record, summarizing exactly what had been said to her the night before. Then he turned to the Bible and showed her where it said, "Everything that is concealed will be revealed, and everything that is covered will be uncovered." Edna was more excited than she had ever been in her life. She realized that the machine had uncovered the truth. Then she told Mr. Gordon that she had planned to inform him that morning about what had happened and hoped he would believe that she was loyal to him and had refused to take a bribe. He then showed her another recording from the machine, similar to a phonograph record, which captured people's thoughts and indicated exactly what she had been thinking about. The machine had read her mind and recorded her thoughts. He assured her that he did believe and trust her. Edna was moved to tears by this immense trust. She realized that she had never before been allowed to see this secret room, and while she knew about Robert's deep love for Marie, she felt that the trust he had placed in her was more than just professional; he had some feelings for her. She had always admired him but had never considered loving him. Now, she knew that she indeed loved him.
A few days later Edna had a talk with Walter, because she had known him before Robert came to New York and it was thru his influence she had secured the position. She told him what had happened and confided in him her love for Robert. He was happy to[Pg 232] know this and hoped that Robert would fall in love with her as he believed it would be best for him. Walter said, "I am not an expert judge of how emotions work in men and women, but the way for you to find out how Robert feels toward you is to watch his actions, make notes of how often he speaks of Marie, of the letters he writes trying to find her. Continue to be as nice and kind toward him as you have always been. If in a few months his interest in the search for Marie wanes, and he ceases to talk about her, it will be a sure sign that his mind and heart is turning toward you."
A few days later, Edna talked to Walter because she had known him before Robert came to New York, and it was through his help that she got the job. She shared what had happened and confessed her feelings for Robert. He was glad to[Pg 232] hear this and hoped that Robert would fall in love with her, believing it would be best for him. Walter said, "I’m not an expert on how feelings work between men and women, but the way to find out how Robert feels about you is to pay attention to his actions. Take note of how often he talks about Marie and the letters he writes trying to find her. Keep being as nice and kind to him as you have always been. If a few months pass and his interest in finding Marie fades, and he stops bringing her up, it will be a clear sign that his thoughts and feelings are shifting toward you."
Soon after Walter graduated, Robert called Miss Quinton into his secret office one morning and told her he was going to form a new firm under the name of "Gordon, Kennelworth & Quinton" and that Edna was to have an interest in the firm, as reward for her faithful service. She was to help with the work on the secret discoveries. Edna was overjoyed at this and her emotions got the best of her judgment. She flung her arms around Robert's neck, kissed him, told him he was the most wonderful man in the world and that she loved him. He drew himself quickly away from her, sat down in a chair and stared out the window for several minutes before he spoke. Then he turned toward Miss Quinton, faced her with a firm but kind face, told her that she had made a mistake in his actions, that he was rewarding her for faithfulness and that there was no sentiment in the matter, that he did not love her, that he was loyal to his long-lost Marie and would never love anyone else. Edna hardly knew what to say. She begged his forgiveness and tendered her resignation.[Pg 233] He told her that he would refuse to accept it; that they would go right on and work together just the same as in the past, if she felt that she could and wanted to. She assured him that she wanted to remain as long as he wanted her, and that in the future she would always control her emotions.
Soon after Walter graduated, Robert called Miss Quinton into his private office one morning and told her he was going to start a new company called "Gordon, Kennelworth & Quinton" and that Edna would have a stake in the firm as a reward for her dedicated service. She was going to assist with the work on the confidential discoveries. Edna was thrilled about this, and her emotions got the better of her judgment. She threw her arms around Robert's neck, kissed him, told him he was the most amazing man in the world, and that she loved him. He quickly pulled away, sat down in a chair, and stared out the window for several minutes before he spoke. Then he turned to Miss Quinton, looked at her with a firm yet kind expression, and told her that she had misunderstood his actions, that he was rewarding her for her loyalty, and that there was no romantic feeling involved, that he didn’t love her, that he was still loyal to his long-lost Marie, and would never love anyone else. Edna was at a loss for words. She begged for his forgiveness and offered her resignation.[Pg 233] He told her he would refuse to accept it; that they would continue working together just like before, if she felt she could and wanted to. She assured him that she wanted to stay as long as he wanted her and that in the future she would manage her emotions.
Walter Kennelworth had completed a special course in chemistry at college and was now prepared for work in the new firm. His father had been following Robert in the market during the past year and had made a large amount of money. He presented Walter with $100,000.00, part of the profits which he had made out of the market, with the understanding that the money was to be used in helping to further Robert's inventions.
Walter Kennelworth had finished a special chemistry course in college and was now ready to work at the new company. His dad had been tracking Robert in the market over the past year and had made a substantial profit. He gave Walter $100,000, part of the earnings he made from the market, with the condition that the money would be used to support Robert's inventions.
In the Fall of 1928, Robert and Walter completed an invention of Sun-mirrors, whereby they were able to collect the rays from the sun and produce heat powerful enough to melt down skyscrapers in a few minutes. With these mirrors and the aid of electricity, they discovered a powerful light ray. Robert knew that this was going to be of great value in the coming war. They named this machine "The Demon of Death." Miss Quinton had been very much interested in this machine during the course of construction, and she named it "Spit-Fire" because it could send forth such powerful sparks of fire, destroying instantly any metal that it touched. They held a conference and agreed that this new discovery must be kept secret and should never be used except in the defense of the United States in time of war and only then if our country was in dire peril and unable to cope with the enemy. There was one[Pg 234] secret connected with the machine that only Robert knew. They intended to start to build a giant airship in a short time equipped with "The Demon of Death." They figured it would send a powerful death ray 3000 to 5000 miles through space, destroying everything within a radius of 700 miles. Work was started on the new machine with all secrecy. It had already been christened "Marie the Angel of Mercy."
In the fall of 1928, Robert and Walter completed an invention called sun-mirrors, which allowed them to collect sunlight and generate heat strong enough to melt skyscr
Robert and Walter were making money rapidly in the cotton market. The war clouds were gathering and Europe was buying cotton. It had had a big advance and they were playing the fast moves up and down, both on the buying and selling sides. There is an old saying that intimacy breeds contempt, but it did not prove so with Walter Kennelworth and Edna Quinton. One beautiful morning in early September, 1928, Robert Gordon stepped into the laboratory and found Edna in the arms of Walter. He made a hasty exit, but Walter and Edna knew that they had been caught. Robert was very happy at this discovery because he knew that it was just the thing Walter needed to stimulate his ambitions and give him something to work for. He realized what a wonderful woman Miss Quinton was, and that she, too, needed inspiration that love alone could give. That evening he invited Walter to dinner with him and when they were alone said, "Well, Walter, the love bug has got you at last." Walter was bashful at first and didn't want to talk much about it; then he admitted that it had come on very suddenly when he and Edna had realized that they were both in love with each other. Robert told him that it was inevitable and[Pg 235] that now was the time it should start and that it would be better for both of them. They were business partners and it would make them more happy and successful in their work. Walter asked him if he still had hopes of finding Marie. Robert told him that he did—that he would never give up the search.
Robert and Walter were quickly making money in the cotton market. With the threat of war looming, Europe was buying cotton. Prices had surged, and they were playing the rapid ups and downs on both the buying and selling sides. There's an old saying that familiarity breeds contempt, but that wasn’t the case for Walter Kennelworth and Edna Quinton. One beautiful morning in early September 1928, Robert Gordon walked into the lab and found Edna in Walter's arms. He quickly left, but both Walter and Edna knew they had been caught. Robert was actually pleased by this discovery because he recognized it was exactly what Walter needed to boost his ambitions and give him something to strive for. He understood what a remarkable woman Miss Quinton was and that she also needed the kind of inspiration that love could provide. That evening, he invited Walter to dinner, and when they were alone, he said, "Well, Walter, the love bug has finally bitten you." Walter was shy at first and didn’t want to discuss it much, but eventually, he admitted that it had all hit them suddenly when they realized they were both in love with each other. Robert told him it was inevitable and that now was the right time to embrace it, suggesting it would make them both happier and more successful in their work together. Walter then asked if Robert still had hopes of finding Marie. Robert replied that he did—that he would never give up the search.
Everything moved along smoothly after this. Walter and Edna were happy in their work and the Fall of 1928 rewarded them with a new and wonderful discovery. They had been able to perfect a machine which would reflect light in such a way as to make an airplane invisible and this, together with Robert's noiseless invention, solved the problem. He knew now that in time of war, the plane could be used to sneak upon the enemy and that they would be unable to see or hear it. After holding a conference, they decided that this invention, as well as "The Demon of Death" should not be patented or offered for sale to any Government, that they would test it out and keep it a secret. Here Robert's great generosity showed itself again when he decided that this invention should be used in time of greatest need for the benefit of the United States. Walter said, "Robert, love indeed does make a great man, makes him unselfish, causes him to think of his country, of his mother, his sweetheart and everything else before himself. No wonder you are making a success and always will, because you are doing right."
Everything went smoothly after that. Walter and Edna were happy with their work, and the fall of 1928 brought them an amazing discovery. They had perfected a machine that could reflect light in a way that made an airplane invisible, and this, along with Robert's silent invention, solved the problem. He realized that in times of war, the plane could be used to sneak up on the enemy without them seeing or hearing it. After a meeting, they decided that this invention, along with "The Demon of Death," should not be patented or sold to any government; they would test it and keep it a secret. Robert's remarkable generosity was evident again when he decided that this invention would be used in times of greatest need for the benefit of the United States. Walter said, "Robert, love really does make a great man; it makes him selfless and leads him to think of his country, his mother, his sweetheart, and everything else before himself. No wonder you are succeeding and always will, because you are doing the right thing."
The completion of the great machine, "The Demon of Death," which Robert had worked on untiringly day and night, was a great triumph for him, but his wonderful energy had been exhausted. Walter had noticed[Pg 236] before the machine was completed that Robert looked tired and worn. His mind lacked its old-time quickness and he feared for his health. Robert began to reach the office late and ceased to take an interest in his work. He was moody and despondent. Thanksgiving Day, Walter and Edna arranged a big dinner and invited Robert. He appeared very much worn and ate very little dinner. Both Walter and Edna noticed that he was less talkative than ever before. About an hour after dinner was over Robert fell in a faint. A doctor was called immediately and after making a careful examination pronounced it a case of nervous breakdown. Said there must be something preying on his mind or that he had been under a long strain. Walter explained the disappearance of Marie and how Robert had worried over the love affair; his long, strenuous campaigns in the stock and commodity markets and his work upon his inventions; that up to a few months previous Robert had been able to work almost day and night without showing any fatigue, but that in recent weeks he had noticed a great change in him. After the doctor had heard the story of the love affair and Marie's disappearance, he was sure that a long and needed rest was necessary to restore Robert to his normal health. He ordered him to remain absolutely quiet and not attempt to look after any of the details of his business. A few days later Walter persuaded Robert to go to Atlantic City, which he did, and after remaining there and resting a couple of weeks, he returned apparently well and showed his old-time strength and vigor. Was anxious to get back to work and look after his speculative deals in the market.
The completion of the massive machine, "The Demon of Death," which Robert had tirelessly worked on day and night, was a huge achievement for him, but it had drained all his energy. Walter had noticed[Pg 236] even before the machine was finished that Robert looked exhausted and worn out. His mind wasn't as sharp as it used to be, and he was worried about his health. Robert started arriving at the office late and lost interest in his work. He was moody and downcast. On Thanksgiving Day, Walter and Edna organized a big dinner and invited Robert. He appeared very worn out and hardly ate anything. Both Walter and Edna noticed he was quieter than ever before. About an hour after dinner, Robert fainted. A doctor was called right away, and after a thorough examination, he diagnosed it as a nervous breakdown. He said something must be weighing on Robert's mind or that he had been under a lot of stress for a long time. Walter explained Marie's disappearance and how Robert had stressed over the love affair; his long, intense work in the stock and commodity markets, and his inventions; that up until a few months ago, Robert could work almost nonstop without showing any fatigue, but in recent weeks, there had been a noticeable change in him. After hearing about the love affair and Marie's disappearance, the doctor was convinced that a long, necessary rest was essential to help Robert regain his health. He ordered him to rest completely and not to handle any business details. A few days later, Walter convinced Robert to go to Atlantic City, which he did, and after resting for a couple of weeks there, he returned seemingly well and showed his old strength and energy. He was eager to get back to work and manage his investment deals in the market.
[Pg 237]
[Pg 237]
CHAPTER XX
As the end of 1928 neared, war was already raging in Europe. England and Russia had already gone to war as Robert had predicted. Complications were developing quick and fast and war clouds were gathering. Robert knew that it was only a question of a short time when the United States with all of its gold supply, would be attacked and there would be a great battle in the air. Great progress had been made in aviation. Airplanes were carrying mail at the rate of 300 miles per hour. Passenger lines were now starting all over the United States. "Marie the Angel of Mercy," Robert's great ship, was rapidly nearing completion. The new 12-cylinder motor had been tested and the engineers had estimated that they would attain a speed of 1000 miles per hour. Robert was elated over the success and knew that he would now be prepared to help his country in time of its greatest need. He had been working early and late and the interest in his work had kept his mind off Marie. Yet not a day passed but what he made some inquiries or had his detectives chase some clew which he hoped would lead to the discovery of Marie, but all efforts were in vain. No news had ever been heard of her.
As the end of 1928 approached, war was already raging in Europe. England and Russia had gone to war just as Robert had predicted. Complications were unfolding quickly, and war clouds were gathering. Robert knew it was only a matter of time before the United States, with all its gold supply, would be attacked, leading to a major battle in the air. Significant progress had been made in aviation. Airplanes were carrying mail at speeds of 300 miles per hour. Passenger airlines were starting all over the United States. "Marie the Angel of Mercy," Robert's great ship, was nearing completion. The new 12-cylinder engine had been tested, and the engineers estimated they could reach speeds of 1,000 miles per hour. Robert was thrilled about the success and knew he would be ready to help his country in its greatest time of need. He had been working tirelessly, and his focus on his work had kept his mind off Marie. Yet not a day went by without him making inquiries or having his detectives follow leads that he hoped would lead to discovering Marie, but all efforts were in vain. No news had ever been heard of her.
With the great progress in radio messages thru the air, and radiograms, Robert knew that in time of war,[Pg 238] secret communications would be necessary. Spies could steal codes, and messages sent over the radio could be interpreted; therefore, one of the great needs for the war in the air would be a way to communicate without detection. He finally succeeded in completing what he called "The Pocket Radio." It was no larger than a watch and worked on the same principle of his machine for recording the thoughts of people, only the instrument had to be used by two people who understood how to work it, because the positive radio was carried in one man's pocket and the negative in the other and by pressing the stem, it could be changed from positive into negative. No sound was transmitted thru the air. The machine could be operated by certain motions of the fingers on a little push button which recorded symbols on the other machine that would reveal the message sent. The Pocket Radio made it possible to convey any message without any possibility of detection because only the person sending the message and the one receiving it could understand or know anything about it. This was better than wireless or any other radio discovery up to this time. Robert tested the machine out by leaving one instrument in Walter's pocket, he himself going to Chicago and conveying messages which Walter was able to get without any trouble. He could either speak into this little Pocket Radio and convey the sound without anyone else being able to take it from the air, or use it to convey thoughts or emotions. The test proved perfect and Robert knew that he had another great discovery which would be of great value to his Government in time of war. He decided to keep this a[Pg 239] secret and have it ready to aid the United States at a time when they would need it most.
With the significant advancements in radio communication and radiograms, Robert understood that during wartime, secret communications would be essential. Spies could intercept codes, and messages transmitted over the radio could be decoded; therefore, a crucial requirement for aerial warfare would be a method of communication that couldn't be detected. He ultimately succeeded in creating what he called "The Pocket Radio." It was no bigger than a watch and operated on the same principle as his device for recording people's thoughts, but it needed to be operated by two people who knew how to use it because one person carried the positive radio and the other the negative radio. By pressing the stem, they could switch from positive to negative. No sound was transmitted through the air. The device could be activated by specific finger motions on a small push button that recorded symbols on the other device to reveal the message sent. The Pocket Radio allowed for messages to be delivered without any chance of detection because only the sender and the receiver knew anything about it. This was superior to any wireless or radio innovations up to that point. Robert tested the device by leaving one unit in Walter's pocket while he traveled to Chicago, successfully sending messages that Walter could easily receive. He could either speak into the Pocket Radio to transmit sound without anyone else being able to intercept it or use it to share thoughts or emotions. The test was flawless, and Robert realized he had made another great discovery that would be invaluable to his government during wartime. He decided to keep this a[Pg 239] secret and prepare it to assist the United States when they needed it most.
Robert figured that there would be a big bull campaign in cotton during 1929 so he had started buying early in the year, expecting a big advance later. He had also forecast the rapid advance of certain classes of stocks. During 1928 he had closed a successful bear campaign in Major Motors and was still holding his Right Aeroplane stock, which had continued to advance, and he figured that it would have a big rise during 1929. His fortune was piling up rapidly, despite all the money he was spending on his new inventions. The new ship "Marie, the Angel of Mercy," was now about perfected, but Robert intended that this should never be made known to the public until he had it in perfect working order and it was a success beyond doubt.
Robert thought there would be a major bull market in cotton in 1929, so he started buying early in the year, anticipating a big increase later. He also predicted that certain stocks would rise quickly. In 1928, he had successfully concluded a bear campaign on Major Motors and was still holding his Right Aeroplane stock, which kept going up, and he believed it would see a significant rise in 1929. His wealth was growing quickly, despite all the money he was spending on his new inventions. The new ship "Marie, the Angel of Mercy," was nearly complete, but Robert planned to keep this under wraps until it was functioning perfectly and was a guaranteed success.
After preparing his campaign for the market and buying stocks and cotton for the big advance, Walter noticed a great change in Robert. His health began to fail again, and now that he had achieved great success and completed such wonderful inventions, without Marie to comfort him he would probably break down in health and give up. Robert had ceased to talk much about Marie. His interest in the future was waning. Walter and Edna, who were still as much in love as ever, often discussed Robert's physical condition. They decided to encourage him to go away for a long-needed rest. Walter had a talk with Robert in the middle of January, 1929, but Robert didn't show much interest or any desire to travel. A short time after this, Robert appeared at the office one morning looking more haggard[Pg 240] and worn than ever. He called Walter and Edna into the office, told them that he had had a very peculiar dream the night before, that he had dreamed that he had gone to Paris and suddenly met Marie. He was so strongly impressed with the dream that he decided to leave at once. Told Walter to give the mechanics instructions to put his old ship "The St. Marie" in shape to sail at once.
After getting ready for his market campaign and buying stocks and cotton for the big move, Walter noticed a significant change in Robert. His health started to decline again, and now that he had achieved great success and completed such amazing inventions, without Marie to comfort him, he would probably fall apart and give up. Robert had stopped talking much about Marie. His interest in the future was fading. Walter and Edna, who were still as in love as ever, often discussed Robert's physical condition. They decided to encourage him to take a much-needed break. Walter spoke with Robert in mid-January 1929, but Robert didn’t seem very interested or eager to travel. Shortly after, Robert showed up at the office one morning looking more haggard and worn than ever. He called Walter and Edna into the office and told them he had a very strange dream the night before in which he went to Paris and suddenly met Marie. He was so impacted by the dream that he decided to leave immediately. He told Walter to have the mechanics get his old ship "The St. Marie" ready to sail right away.
It was a matter of only a couple of days until they reported that "The St. Marie" was in perfect shape and could stand a trip around the world. There was to be a great convention of all the nations on aviation in Paris and Robert decided that he wanted to be there for it, but the main incentive for the trip was his dream. Robert had no trouble in securing letters of introduction to prominent people in London and Paris. When he said good-bye to Walter and Edna, they wished him God-speed, told him that they hoped his dream would become a reality and that he would find Marie, but they knew that he was not the same Robert of old. He acted as tho his spirit was broken. On the morning of February 2nd, 1929, Robert started his flight to Paris and arrived there promptly in the evening and went to visit some friends and acquaintances. After talking over the war situation and his forecasts of the great war yet to come, he decided to visit friends in London. England and Russia were waging their battles in the air and doing very little land fighting. Despite the good start that England had made, Russia and her allies were getting the best of the victory. Robert found London very uninteresting. Up to this time he had heard nothing of Marie and decided to return to Paris.
It was just a couple of days before they said that "The St. Marie" was in great shape and ready for a trip around the world. There was going to be a big international aviation convention in Paris, and Robert decided he wanted to be there, but the main reason for the trip was his dream. Robert easily got letters of introduction to important people in London and Paris. When he said goodbye to Walter and Edna, they wished him well, hoped his dream would come true, and that he would find Marie, but they knew he wasn’t the same Robert as before. He seemed like his spirit was broken. On the morning of February 2nd, 1929, Robert started his flight to Paris and arrived in the evening, then went to see some friends and acquaintances. After discussing the war situation and his predictions about the bigger conflict still to come, he decided to visit friends in London. England and Russia were fighting in the air with little ground combat. Even though England had made a good start, Russia and her allies were winning the upper hand. Robert found London very dull. Up to this point, he hadn’t heard anything about Marie and decided to go back to Paris.
[Pg 241]
[Pg 241]
On a beautiful sunshiny morning in the latter part of February, 1929, Robert was walking down a prominent business street in Paris with no special objective in mind. He was feeling sick and gloomy and was walking with his head down, looking at the street. Suddenly he saw a form approaching very closely, and like a flash, a woman quickly passed him. He was sure it was Marie. His heart was in his throat. He turned around quickly to follow her but she had disappeared. Just as she passed him she dropped a letter on the street and he picked it up, put it in his pocket and rushed on down the street, hoping to find her, but after exhausting himself running around, fighting his way thru the crowds, without a glimpse of her, he decided to open the letter. When he opened it it was written in a foreign language which he did not understand. He was not sure whether it was Marie's handwriting or not. His first thought was to go immediately to an interpreter and have the letter read. On second thought, he decided that it might be something confidential and that he would go to an old friend who lived in Paris and ask him to interpret the letter. Robert called on Louis Renan, stated the circumstance of his meeting Marie on the street and told him about the letter she dropped. His friend gladly consented to read the letter. Robert handed it to him and he glanced over it; handed it back to Robert without a word, told him to get out of his house immediately and never darken the door again. Robert begged for an explanation but in vain. His friend was angry and determined and pushed Robert out of the door. Robert walked slowly back to his hotel, disappointed, mystified, and heart-broken. What could be the meaning of this[Pg 242] letter? Why should his friend offer no explanation as to what it contained? Had he really met Marie and was the letter from her? One thing he knew, he must find out what this mysterious letter contained. He decided the next best plan was to go to an interpreter, so he inquired at the hotel the name of an interpreter and was informed where he could get any language interpreted. He called at the address, explained his mission to the manager and turned over the letter. In a few minutes the manager returned, handed him the letter, told him there was the door, please get out and ask no questions. Robert again begged for some explanation but the man was defiant and refused to make any comment.
On a beautiful sunny morning in late February 1929, Robert was walking down a busy business street in Paris without any particular goal in mind. He felt sick and downcast, keeping his head down and staring at the pavement. Suddenly, he noticed a figure approaching him closely, and in a flash, a woman hurried past him. He was convinced it was Marie. His heart raced. He quickly turned to follow her, but she had vanished. Just as she passed him, she dropped a letter on the ground, and he picked it up, slipped it into his pocket, and rushed down the street, hoping to find her. After exhausting himself running around and fighting through the crowds without catching a glimpse of her, he decided to open the letter. When he unfolded it, he realized it was written in a foreign language he couldn't understand. He wasn't sure if it was Marie's handwriting or not. His first instinct was to find an interpreter to read the letter, but then he thought it might contain something personal, so he decided to visit an old friend in Paris for help. Robert went to see Louis Renan, explained the situation regarding his encounter with Marie, and mentioned the letter she had dropped. His friend readily agreed to read it. Robert handed it over, and Louis glanced at it before returning it without a word. He told Robert to leave his house immediately and never come back. Robert begged for an explanation, but it was in vain. His friend was furious and insistent, pushing Robert out the door. Robert slowly walked back to his hotel, feeling disappointed, confused, and heartbroken. What could this letter mean? Why wouldn’t his friend explain what it said? Had he truly met Marie, and was the letter from her? One thing was clear: he needed to find out what the mysterious letter contained. He decided his next step was to visit an interpreter, so he asked at the hotel for a recommendation and learned where he could get any language translated. He went to the address, explained his purpose to the manager, and handed over the letter. A few minutes later, the manager returned, gave him the letter back, pointed to the door, and told him to leave without asking any questions. Robert once more pleaded for an explanation, but the man remained defiant and refused to say anything.
Robert returned to his hotel to think matters over. He bought a paper and looked over the news from New York and market reports. He saw that cotton and stocks were advancing as he expected, but money-making now was of no interest to him when he at last thought that he had found where Marie was. He decided to place a personal notice in all the papers in Paris, telling Marie that he had passed her on the street, had found the letter, was unable to get it interpreted, and beg her to communicate with him at once. He placed the notice in the papers that afternoon. Received an invitation from some acquaintances in Paris to dine with them and go to a ball. He wanted to refuse the invitation because he did not feel equal to the occasion, but they insisted that it would do him good and begged him to come along. Robert had been so disappointed about the mysterious letter and the sudden loss of Marie after he had seen her, that he decided to say nothing about the incident[Pg 243] to his friends. After dinner was over, they chatted with Robert, and he seemed more cheerful. They told Robert of the Aviators' Costume Ball to take place in the Hotel Lafayette that night and asked him to go along. Robert tried to beg off and made the excuse that he had no costume for this occasion, but they told him that they had already ordered one for him and there was no getting out of it—he had to go, so finally he consented.
Robert returned to his hotel to think things over. He bought a newspaper and checked the news from New York and market reports. He noticed that cotton and stocks were going up as he expected, but making money didn’t interest him anymore now that he thought he had found where Marie was. He decided to place a personal ad in all the papers in Paris, telling Marie that he had seen her on the street, had found the letter, couldn’t get it interpreted, and begged her to get in touch with him right away. He placed the ad that afternoon. He received an invitation from some acquaintances in Paris to have dinner with them and go to a ball. He wanted to decline the invitation because he didn’t feel up to it, but they insisted it would do him good and urged him to join them. Robert had been so disappointed about the mysterious letter and the sudden loss of Marie after he had seen her, that he decided not to mention the incident[Pg 243] to his friends. After dinner, they chatted with Robert, and he seemed more cheerful. They told him about the Aviators' Costume Ball happening that night at the Hotel Lafayette and asked him to join them. Robert tried to decline, making the excuse that he didn’t have a costume for the occasion, but they told him they had already ordered one for him, and there was no way out—he had to go, so finally he agreed.
When they arrived at the hotel and entered the ballroom, Robert's friends, who knew of his great fame in New York and his success in speculative markets, were anxious to introduce him to the prominent men and women of Paris. Aviators were there from all over the world. They had come for the great convention. Each country was competing for the grand prize for the most efficient airplane and the best one suited for war purposes. They asked Robert if he did not have a plane to enter or if he could not demonstrate something with "The St. Marie." He told them that his health was not good and that he was not interested in entering a plane at this time. The ballroom was decorated with everything connected with airplanes. Miniature planes were flying around the room, circling up and down from the ceilings. It was a gorgeous display and while it was dazzling to others, Robert paid very little attention to it. His friends, in order to please him and get him interested, had the radio tuned into New York and were getting music from the Biltmore. The dance started. Robert watched but was very little interested. His friends invited him to dance but he refused. He had no thoughts of anything but Marie. As he was sitting,[Pg 244] watching the dancers whirl around the floor, suddenly he looked across the hall and again he saw Marie dressed like an eagle, queen of the air. He made a mad rush thru the crowd to the other side of the hall and when he got there, he could see no Marie. The ordeal was too much for him. He fell unconscious on the floor. Friends rushed to his assistance and after reviving him, he explained to them that he had seen Marie again and asked them to find her and bring her to him. After investigation, they told him that there was no one there by that name and that none of the ladies had left the ballroom. They brought them all before him and introduced him, but Marie was not among them. Robert was not only sick at heart but sick physically, and his friends realized it and called a nerve specialist, Dr. Descartes. Robert explained what had happened, about meeting Marie on the street and about seeing her at the ball, altho he said nothing about the mysterious letter to the Doctor. The Doctor, after examining him, told his friends he thought that he was suffering from mental delusions—that he had probably had this woman on his mind so long and after dreaming he had met her on a street in Paris, had hoped so strongly that he would meet her, he had brought himself to believe that she was there and had really thought that he had seen her, both on the street and in the ballroom, but it was probably an optical delusion and after he got better he would realize that he hadn't seen Marie.
When they got to the hotel and walked into the ballroom, Robert's friends, aware of his fame in New York and his success in speculative markets, were eager to introduce him to the prominent people of Paris. Aviators from all over the world were there for the big convention. Each country was competing for the top prize for the most efficient airplane and the best one for military use. They asked Robert if he had a plane to enter or could demonstrate something with "The St. Marie." He told them that he wasn’t feeling well and wasn’t interested in entering a plane right now. The ballroom was decorated with everything related to airplanes. Miniature planes flew around the room, swooping up and down from the ceilings. It was a stunning display, and while others were mesmerized, Robert barely paid attention. His friends, trying to cheer him up and engage him, had tuned the radio to New York for music from the Biltmore. The dance began. Robert watched but was only marginally interested. His friends encouraged him to dance, but he declined. His mind was solely on Marie. As he sat there, [Pg 244] observing the dancers spinning around the floor, he suddenly saw Marie across the hall, dressed like an eagle, queen of the air. He rushed through the crowd to the other side, but when he arrived, he couldn’t see her. The ordeal overwhelmed him. He collapsed unconscious on the floor. Friends hurried to help him, and after reviving him, he explained that he had seen Marie again and asked them to find her and bring her to him. After checking around, they told him there was no one by that name and that none of the ladies had left the ballroom. They brought all the ladies in front of him for introductions, but Marie was not among them. Robert was not only heartbroken but also physically unwell, and his friends noticed this and called a nerve specialist, Dr. Descartes. Robert explained what had happened, about meeting Marie on the street and seeing her at the ball, although he didn't mention the mysterious letter to the doctor. After examining him, the doctor told his friends he believed Robert was experiencing mental delusions—that he had likely been thinking about this woman for so long and after dreaming about meeting her on a street in Paris, he had hoped so strongly to encounter her that he convinced himself she was there and genuinely thought he had seen her, both on the street and in the ballroom, but it was probably an optical illusion and that once he recovered, he would realize he hadn’t seen Marie.
Several days passed before Robert fully recovered. In the meantime, he had become quite friendly with Dr. Descartes and told him a great deal about his history.[Pg 245] The Doctor was very much interested and had a great desire to help him. Robert finally decided to confide in him about the mysterious letter. The Doctor had a brother in New York and was going to give Robert a letter of introduction to him upon his return. While they were on the subject of the letter of introduction, Robert told him about the mysterious letter and the Doctor agreed to get a friend of his who could interpret it, to read the letter for him. Robert was very happy because he thought that if he could get the meaning of the letter it would throw some light on what the trouble was with Marie. While he had been sick, his mind had wandered and he had imagined all kinds of things, and for a few moments, doubted Marie. He even thought that she might have turned out to be a bad woman and was now in Paris, having a gay time, but as soon as his mind returned to its normal state, his old faith in Marie returned, and he loved her as of old and believed that she could do no wrong.
Several days went by before Robert fully recovered. During that time, he became quite friendly with Dr. Descartes and shared a lot about his history.[Pg 245] The Doctor was very interested and eager to help him. Eventually, Robert decided to share the details of the mysterious letter with him. The Doctor had a brother in New York and planned to give Robert a letter of introduction to him when he returned. While discussing the letter of introduction, Robert mentioned the mysterious letter, and the Doctor agreed to ask a friend who could interpret it to read it for him. Robert was very happy because he thought that understanding the letter might shed some light on what was troubling Marie. While he was sick, his mind had wandered, and he had imagined all sorts of things, even doubting Marie for a moment. He briefly considered that she might have turned into a bad person and was now in Paris, having a great time, but as soon as his mind cleared, his old faith in Marie returned. He loved her as he always had and believed she could do no wrong.
The next day Dr. Descartes called, took Robert with him in his car to his friend who was an interpreter. Robert handed him the letter and, after looking it over, he handed the letter back to Robert, turned to the Doctor, and said, "Have you no more respect for my friendship than to insult me in a manner like this. Begone, and never let me see you in my house again." The Doctor begged for an explanation and Robert offered his apologies, saying it was all his fault and the Doctor was only trying to aid him, but the man refused to discuss the matter and they hurried away. When they got in the car, Dr. Descartes knew that the shock[Pg 246] was too much for Robert so he drove him immediately to the hotel without discussing the mysterious letter. After he had gotten him in his room and made him comfortable, he begged Robert not to worry about the letter, told him that he would think the matter over and call and see him the next day.
The next day, Dr. Descartes picked up Robert in his car and took him to see a friend who was an interpreter. Robert handed him the letter, and after reading it, the interpreter gave the letter back to Robert, turned to the Doctor, and said, "Do you have so little respect for our friendship that you would insult me like this? Leave, and never come back to my house." The Doctor asked for an explanation, and Robert apologized, saying it was all his fault and that the Doctor was only trying to help him, but the man refused to talk about it, and they quickly left. Once they were in the car, Dr. Descartes realized that the shock was too much for Robert, so he drove him straight to the hotel without discussing the mysterious letter. After he got Robert settled in his room, he reassured him not to worry about the letter and said he would think about it and come back to see him the next day.
Robert was very much worried. His hope was fast giving way to despair. He again realized that hope deferred maketh the heart grow sick. He thought of Henry Watson's story and wondered if he would have to go thru life and die without ever again seeing Marie. Dr. Descartes called the following day and was very solicitous of Robert's welfare. Told him to forget the incident about the letter and advised Robert to try to get it interpreted when he returned to New York. Robert told him more about Marie's disappearance and showed him the note that Marie had placed in his pocket on the train to St. Louis. The Doctor read it and said it certainly left room for hope, and while it was mysterious, he felt that Marie fully intended at some time to come back to him. Robert had received no reply to his personal notices in the Paris newspapers and decided to return to New York in a few days.
Robert was really worried. His hope was quickly turning into despair. He realized once again that delayed hope makes the heart sick. He thought about Henry Watson's story and wondered if he would have to go through life and die without ever seeing Marie again. Dr. Descartes visited the next day and was very concerned about Robert's well-being. He told him to forget about the letter incident and advised Robert to get it interpreted when he returned to New York. Robert shared more about Marie's disappearance and showed him the note that Marie had slipped into his pocket on the train to St. Louis. The doctor read it and said it definitely left room for hope, and while it was mysterious, he believed that Marie fully intended to come back to him at some point. Robert hadn’t received any responses to his personal ads in the Paris newspapers and decided to head back to New York in a few days.
In the early part of March a lot of the aviators were returning from Paris to New York after the convention and Robert decided to go home with them. They insisted that he was not physically able to sail "The St. Marie" alone and sent a pilot along with him. The trip was uneventful and on March 5th Robert arrived in New York. On his arrival he went immediately to his office and laboratories where he found Walter and Edna[Pg 247] glad to see him. They told him that he looked much improved in health. He related all his experiences in Paris and the mysterious letter. Walter was very much amazed and at a loss to understand it all. He could not understand, if Marie had dropped the letter and had really seen Robert on the street and at the ball, why she would not answer his personal notices in the papers and at least clear up the mystery of her disappearance. Robert decided to go immediately to an interpreter in New York and see if he could get the mysterious letter read. After handing it to the man who spoke about ten different languages, the interpreter handed it back to him and stated in a firm, gentlemanlike manner that he would like him to please leave the office immediately and never return. Robert went at once to his office and told Walter and Edna what had happened. They talked it over and advanced all kinds of theories about what the letter might contain, and asked Robert if any of the interpreters had ever given any information or stated whether they could read the letter or not. Robert told them they had not. Edna thought that probably the letter contained a message to the interpreter not to give any information or to reveal what it contained to Robert or anyone else. Walter thought if this were the case, that some of the interpreters who seemed to be insulted by it, would have immediately destroyed the letter instead of handing it back to him. The more theories they advanced, the less plausible the mystery seemed. Robert decided to write to a famous astrologer in Canada whom he had heard of. He sent along his date of birth, telling him the history of the[Pg 248] case, to see if he could give him any light on the subject, telling the astrologer that he would pay $50,000.00 or more if necessary, if he could solve the problem and tell him what the letter contained and how to get it interpreted or give him any information leading to the whereabouts of Marie. The astrologer answered as follows after making the calculation from Robert's date of birth:
In early March, many of the pilots were coming back from Paris to New York after the convention, and Robert decided to return with them. They insisted that he wasn’t fit to sail "The St. Marie" alone and sent a pilot with him. The trip was uneventful, and on March 5th, Robert arrived in New York. As soon as he arrived, he went straight to his office and laboratories, where he found Walter and Edna[Pg 247] happy to see him. They remarked that he looked much healthier. He shared all his experiences in Paris and the mysterious letter. Walter was quite astonished and confused by it all. He couldn't understand why, if Marie had dropped the letter and had actually seen Robert on the street and at the ball, she wouldn’t respond to his personal notices in the papers or at least clarify the mystery of her disappearance. Robert decided to visit an interpreter in New York to see if he could get the mysterious letter translated. After handing it to a man who claimed to speak around ten different languages, the interpreter returned it and politely asked him to please leave the office immediately and never come back. Robert rushed to his office and told Walter and Edna what had occurred. They discussed it and came up with various theories about what the letter might mean, asking Robert if any of the interpreters had given any information or indicated whether they could read the letter. Robert told them they hadn’t. Edna speculated that maybe the letter contained a message to the interpreter not to share any details or reveal its contents to Robert or anyone else. Walter thought that if that were true, some of the offended interpreters would have simply destroyed the letter instead of handing it back to him. The more theories they proposed, the less plausible the mystery seemed. Robert decided to write to a renowned astrologer in Canada he had heard about. He included his birth date and explained the history of the[Pg 248] case, offering to pay $50,000.00 or more if necessary if he could solve the mystery and tell him what the letter contained or how to get it interpreted, or provide any information about Marie’s whereabouts. The astrologer responded as follows after calculating from Robert's birth date:
While it is a very peculiar case, the events were not accidents at all but the result of Natural Law. The young lady still lives and I believe will again come into your life three or four years later. The great trouble was that on the day she disappeared, Mercury, your ruling planet, applied to an evil aspect of Uranus, the great eccentric, revolutionary, mysterious planet, and this indicated disappointment, trouble and delays, over letters or writings and the letters would be mysterious and hard to understand. In view of the fact that Jupiter, Mars, and Mercury, as well as Venus, were all changing signs just around the time she disappeared, it meant that there would be many changes and long delays before the mystery would be solved, that there was great danger of letters being lost or miscarried, and that it was possible that she may have written you letters which never reached you. Neptune has much to do with the sea and its mysteries and as it strongly influences the city of Paris, her appearance there would be shrouded in mystery and there would be much that could not be explained. It is very doubtful if you will get any explanation or interpretation of the mysterious letter. There is something visionary about it, or the appearance of Marie may have been a spiritual apparition.
While it's a really strange situation, the events weren't accidents but rather a result of Natural Law. The young woman is still alive, and I believe she will come back into your life in three or four years. The main issue was that on the day she vanished, Mercury, your ruling planet, was in a difficult alignment with Uranus, the unpredictable and mysterious planet, which suggested disappointment, trouble, and delays related to letters or writings, and those letters would be mysterious and hard to make sense of. Considering that Jupiter, Mars, Mercury, and Venus were all switching signs around the time she disappeared, it meant that there would be many changes and long delays before the mystery would be resolved, with a significant risk of letters getting lost or misdirected, and it’s possible she may have sent you letters that never reached you. Neptune is closely associated with the sea and its mysteries, and since it has a strong influence on the city of Paris, her presence there would be shrouded in mystery, with many aspects that remain unexplained. It’s quite unlikely that you will receive any explanation or interpretation of the mysterious letter. There’s something dream-like about it, or Marie's appearance may have been a spiritual manifestation.
If you will visit cities near beautiful watering places in the South or Southwest, and could come in contact with an honest spiritualist or clairvoyant, it may be of some benefit and help in some way to solve the mystery. In view of the condition[Pg 249] of your health and the planet Saturn is afflicting you, it would be advisable to spend the balance of the Winter and early part of the Spring in a tropical climate. Florida would be especially good for you and might bring favorable results in more ways than one. If you will give me time to figure on your horoscope and have patience I will guarantee to tell you the time that you will find Marie. The progressed Mars is traveling toward a conjunction of Venus, the Goddess of Love, and when this is completed she will probably come back into your life.
If you plan to visit cities near beautiful resorts in the South or Southwest and can connect with a trustworthy spiritualist or clairvoyant, it might help you uncover some answers. Considering your health and the impact Saturn is having on you, it would be wise to spend the rest of the Winter and the early part of Spring in a warm climate. Florida would be especially beneficial and could bring positive outcomes in several ways. If you give me some time to analyze your horoscope and be patient, I promise I can tell you when you will find Marie. Progressed Mars is moving toward a conjunction with Venus, the Goddess of Love, and once that's complete, she will likely re-enter your life.
[Pg 250]
[Pg 250]
CHAPTER XXI
Robert was very much encouraged by this letter because he had great confidence in Astrology and in this man's ability. He decided to go immediately to Florida for a rest and visit all the beautiful spots and watering places that he could find, hoping to get some news of Marie. Going directly to Palm Beach, Florida, he met some friends of Conan Doyle's who were very much interested in spiritualism. They told him that a famous spiritualist, Lady Bersford from England, had been there, and that they believed she could help solve the problem. Robert asked where he could find her and was told that she had gone to Ocala, Florida, to visit Silver Springs and investigate the legend of Silver Springs, the story about a beautiful young girl who drowned herself in the Springs.
Robert felt really encouraged by this letter because he had a lot of faith in astrology and in this man's skills. He decided to head straight to Florida for a break and explore all the beautiful places and resorts he could find, hoping to get some news about Marie. As soon as he arrived in Palm Beach, Florida, he met some friends of Conan Doyle's who were very interested in spiritualism. They told him that a well-known spiritualist, Lady Bersford from England, had been there, and they believed she could help solve his dilemma. Robert asked where he could find her and was told she had gone to Ocala, Florida, to visit Silver Springs and look into the legend of Silver Springs, which is about a beautiful young girl who drowned herself in the springs.
A Legend
A Legend
(The following story combines the accuracies of fact with the romance of fiction. Aunt Silly lived at Silver Springs until her death, about sixteen years ago, and was seen by many who visited the Springs. It is from the gifted pen of Mrs. Maley Bainbridge Crist):
(The following story blends factual accuracy with fictional romance. Aunt Silly lived at Silver Springs until her death about sixteen years ago and was seen by many visitors to the Springs. This tale comes from the talented pen of Mrs. Maley Bainbridge Crist):
Near Florida's celebrated Silver Springs lives an old negress, known to the entire surrounding country as "Aunt Silly," whose claim to being 110 years old is borne out by her appearance.[Pg 251] Aunt Silly is wrinkled and decrepit, and the wool peeping from her bandanaed head is white as snow, while the blackness and weirdness of her face is intensified by a heavy crop of snow-white beard. As long as the oldest citizen of Ocala can remember Aunt Silly has looked just as ancient as she does now; identified always with Silver Springs, and hobbling about them from morning until night, leaning upon her short, thick staff.
Near Florida's famous Silver Springs lives an elderly Black woman, known to everyone in the area as "Aunt Silly," who claims to be 110 years old, and her appearance supports this. [Pg 251] Aunt Silly is wrinkled and frail, with the wool showing from her bandanaed head as white as snow. The darkness and peculiar features of her face are highlighted by a thick tuft of snow-white beard. As long as anyone in Ocala can remember, Aunt Silly has looked just as ancient as she does now; she has always been associated with Silver Springs, shuffling around them from morning to night while leaning on her short, sturdy staff.
That she was a participant in a tragedy is known only to a very few of Ocala's oldest citizens, and seldom referred to by any of them. In the near vicinity of Ocala, when first it was settled, stood a splendid old mansion owned by Capt. Harding Douglass, a South Carolinian of considerable wealth. His only child was a son, who, with his mother's beauty of countenance, had inherited her tender, shrinking nature, and, like herself, was a slave to the old man's iron will. In the beautiful little City of Ocala lived Bernice Mayo, whose blond beauty won, at first sight, the heart of Claire Douglass. Although of Virginia ancestry, Bernice was a true child of the "Land of Flowers," passionate and impulsive. Her eyes were blue and clear as the waters of Lake Munroe, beside which she had spent her childhood, in the fair little City of Sanford. Her hair was as golden as Florida's own sunshine, and Florida's tropical splendor ran riot in her blood. For six months Bernice Mayo and Claire Douglass were constant companions, and Silver Springs was their favorite resort. For half a day at a time they would drift about on the bosom of the splendid, placid curiosity of nature.
That she took part in a tragedy is known only to a handful of Ocala's oldest residents, and they rarely mention it. Near Ocala, when it was first settled, there was a beautiful old mansion owned by Capt. Harding Douglass, a wealthy South Carolinian. His only child was a son who, like his mother, inherited her beauty and gentle, timid nature and was under the old man's strict control. In the charming little city of Ocala lived Bernice Mayo, whose fair beauty instantly captured Claire Douglass's heart. Although she had Virginia roots, Bernice was a true child of the "Land of Flowers," passionate and impulsive. Her eyes were as blue and clear as the waters of Lake Munroe, where she spent her childhood in the lovely city of Sanford. Her hair was as golden as Florida's sunshine, and the state's tropical vibrancy flowed through her veins. For six months, Bernice Mayo and Claire Douglass were inseparable, with Silver Springs being their favorite getaway. They would spend half a day at a time drifting on the tranquil beauty of nature.
Bernice seemed never to tire of going into the depths of the subterranean world. "If I were a mermaid, Claire," she would say, "and lived in yon crystal cavern, and some fair day I should wander forth among the palmettos and mosses of the springs, and, sitting on yonder ledge of rocks, should 'comb my golden hair with a shell,' and your boat should come drifting by, and you were to see me in the water beneath, would you love me well enough to plunge, plunge to the depths beneath to woo me?" Then would Claire stop her merry chatter[Pg 252] with his kisses, and pledge to her his eternal love as they drifted over the transparent mirror of water, pausing now and then to study the rocks and shells, the mosses, palmettos, the fish, which were as visible eighty feet below the transparent water as were the trees and woodland about them. There is nothing fairer than Ocala's "Lover's Lane," and yet no spot held for these young people the attraction of Silver Springs, their constant trysting place. But there came a fatal day, destined to separate them. A day wherein Claire Douglass declared to his father his love for beautiful, penniless Bernice Mayo, and his determination to make her his wife. Stormily, his father vowed it should never be, and secretly planned a separation.
Bernice never seemed to get tired of exploring the depths of the underground world. "If I were a mermaid, Claire," she would say, "and lived in that crystal cave, and one fair day I wandered out among the palmettos and mosses of the springs, sitting on that ledge of rocks, combing my golden hair with a shell, and your boat drifted by, and you saw me in the water below, would you love me enough to dive deep to woo me?" Then Claire would pause his cheerful chatter with kisses and promise her his everlasting love as they floated over the clear surface of the water, occasionally stopping to admire the rocks and shells, the mosses, palmettos, and the fish, which were as visible eighty feet down in the clear water as the trees and woodland around them. There's nothing prettier than Ocala's "Lover's Lane," yet no place drew these young people like Silver Springs, their favorite meeting spot. But one fateful day came that would separate them. A day when Claire Douglass confessed to his father his love for the beautiful but poor Bernice Mayo, and his determination to make her his wife. Angrily, his father swore it would never happen and secretly plotted to keep them apart.
When Claire Douglass had been speedily dispatched abroad on important business for his father, then it was that Bernice learned the truth, and her proud, delicate nature lay crushed and bleeding beneath the cruel blow and still more cruel separation.
When Claire Douglass was quickly sent overseas on important business for his father, that's when Bernice found out the truth, and her proud, delicate spirit felt crushed and wounded by the harsh blow and even harsher separation.
Vainly she strove to rally; all life seemed but an empty blank to her. A year dragged wearily by, and the scenes frequented by merry Bernice Mayo knew her no more. Paler and thinner she daily grew. Fragile, she was, as the white blossoms of her well-loved springs. The little chain of gold that Claire had locked on her arm would have slipped across the wasted, transparent hand, but for the ribbon that held its links. One day (her last upon earth) the girl, by dint of desperate energy, crept to Silver Springs. Even Aunt Silly was unprepared for the white, emaciated little creature who tottered into her cabin and fell fainting in her arms. Consciousness soon returned, but it was apparent even to the old black woman that death had set its gray, unmistakable seal upon the young face.
She tried in vain to pull herself together; everything in life felt like a hollow void to her. A year dragged on, and the places once filled with cheerful Bernice Mayo were now empty. She grew paler and thinner each day. She was as delicate as the white flowers of her beloved springs. The small gold chain that Claire had fastened around her arm would have slipped off her fragile, almost translucent hand if it weren't for the ribbon keeping it in place. One day (her last on earth), the girl, with a surge of desperate energy, made her way to Silver Springs. Even Aunt Silly was caught off guard by the pale, emaciated figure who stumbled into her cabin and collapsed in her arms. She regained consciousness quickly, but it was clear to the old black woman that death had left its unmistakable gray mark on the young face.
"Aunt Silly," gasped the girl, "I have come to you to die, and you must obey my last request; the grave divulges no secrets. Ere tonight's sun sets I shall be in heaven. This separation from the man I love has been my death, but in that death we shall be united. I have asked God, and He has heard[Pg 253] me. But you, Aunt Silly, you must obey my request. You love me; you will do as I ask. Tonight when the moon comes out, row my body to Boiling Springs, and bury me there. You know the spot—make no mistake. Do this, and God will attend to the rest."
"Aunt Silly," the girl gasped, "I've come to you to say goodbye, and you have to honor my last wish; the grave keeps no secrets. Before tonight's sun sets, I’ll be in heaven. This separation from the man I love has felt like my death, but in that death, we’ll be together. I’ve prayed to God, and He has listened[Pg 253] to me. But you, Aunt Silly, you must fulfill my request. You love me, so you'll do what I ask. Tonight, when the moon comes up, take my body to Boiling Springs and bury me there. You know the spot—don't get it wrong. Do this, and God will take care of the rest."
"Good Gord A'mighty, chile, you think Aunt Silly am gwine tote dade body off in the lonesomely night?" asked the old woman, her very teeth chattering with the superstitious fear peculiar to her race. The girl realized the risk of her plan being thwarted, and raising herself to a sitting posture she seized the old woman's hands and fixed her dying eyes full on her face.
"Good Lord almighty, child, you think Aunt Silly is going to carry that dead body off in the lonely night?" asked the old woman, her teeth chattering with the superstitious fear typical of her people. The girl understood that her plan could be stopped, and sitting up, she grabbed the old woman's hands and locked her fading eyes on her face.
"Aunt Silly," she gasped, "I am a dying woman; I am very near to God; I have talked with Him, and He has answered me. My will has been crushed in life, I swear it shall not in death. Before twenty-four hours Claire Douglass shall join me in the crystal cavern of Silver Springs. If you do not grant my request every spirit of evil shall surround you. Palsied and blind you shall grow, and deaf—deaf to every sound but the ghosts of the dead, which shall pursue you by day and haunt you by night. Do you swear to obey my dying request, or will you refuse me, and reap the prophecy of a dying woman, which shall rest upon your cowardly head for refusing to obey God's will?"
"Aunt Silly," she gasped, "I am a dying woman; I am very close to God; I have spoken with Him, and He has responded. My will has been crushed in life, but I swear it won’t be in death. Within twenty-four hours, Claire Douglass will join me in the crystal cavern of Silver Springs. If you don’t grant my request, every evil spirit will surround you. You will grow weak and blind, and deaf—deaf to every sound except for the ghosts of the dead, who will follow you by day and haunt you by night. Do you swear to honor my dying wish, or will you refuse me and take on the curse of a dying woman, which will weigh heavily on you for ignoring God’s will?"
The old woman was shaking like an aspen. Her eyes protruded with fear, and great beads of perspiration rolled down her cheeks. The strength of the dying girl's will had prevailed, and the old woman answered: "I promises, honey; I promises."
The old woman was shaking like a leaf. Her eyes bulged with fear, and large drops of sweat rolled down her cheeks. The dying girl's determination had won out, and the old woman replied, "I promise, sweetie; I promise."
It was a solemn and awful sight that night, witnessed alone by God and nature; the boat, which drifted down Silver Springs in the moonlight, bearing its two strange occupants—the one weird, bent, grotesque; the other, so silent, so white, so pathetic, in its dead loveliness. Not a leaf was stirring, not a sound heard, but the splash, splash of the old woman's oars, as her boat, with its strange, beautiful burden, drifted over the curious, transparent body of water; drifted until it[Pg 254] reached Boiling Springs, then veered about and stood still. Gently and easily, as if it had been a babe, the old woman lifted the little body. Something of her fear had departed in the placid smile of the dead face. Tears rolled down her dusky face as she bent forward in obedience to the girl's curious request. For a moment the body rocked to and fro on the bosom of the water, upon which its happiest moments had been spent. The dead face smiled, and the wealth of hair gleamed in the moonlight like a sheen of gold. Every pebble was visible in the depths below. Suddenly, as if by magic, the body began sinking. The boiling of the spring had ceased, showing a peculiar little fissure in the rock from whence all the strange body of water came. The fissure slowly divided, received the dead body and closed again, shutting every vestige of it from view.
It was a somber and terrifying sight that night, seen only by God and nature; the boat, floating down Silver Springs in the moonlight, carried its two unusual passengers—one strange, hunched, and grotesque; the other, so silent, so pale, so sorrowful, in its lifeless beauty. Not a single leaf rustled, not a sound was heard, except for the splash, splash of the old woman's oars, as her boat, with its odd, beautiful load, drifted across the curious, clear water; it drifted until it[Pg 254] reached Boiling Springs, then turned around and stopped. Gently and easily, as if it were a baby, the old woman lifted the little body. Some of her fear faded with the calm smile of the dead face. Tears streamed down her dark face as she leaned forward to fulfill the girl's unusual request. For a moment, the body swayed gently on the water that had held its happiest moments. The deceased face smiled, and the abundant hair shimmered in the moonlight like a gold sheen. Every pebble was clear in the depths below. Suddenly, as if by magic, the body began to sink. The boiling of the spring had stopped, revealing a small fissure in the rock from where all the strange water flowed. The fissure slowly opened, took in the dead body, and then closed again, hiding every trace of it from sight.
"Gord A'mighty, dat chile a angel sho' nuff. She mus' done talked to de Lawd; she knowed how all dat gwine to be," muttered the old woman, as she rowed back to her cabin in the moonlight.
"Gosh Almighty, that child is definitely an angel. She must have talked to the Lord; she knows how all this is going to be," murmured the old woman as she rowed back to her cabin in the moonlight.
A mocking-bird on the opposite shore sent forth a flood of silvery melody. "Hear dat now," muttered Aunt Silly; "dat bird done sendin' forth de weddin' song o' de bridegroom. Come on, Claire Douglass, yo' little bride am waitin' for you more pacifyin' den she waited many a long day."
A mockingbird on the other shore sang a beautiful melody. "Listen to that," Aunt Silly said quietly; "that bird is singing the wedding song of the groom. Come on, Claire Douglass, your little bride is waiting for you more patiently than she has in a long time."
The day following the death of Bernice Mayo was one never to be forgotten by the citizens of Ocala. Claire Douglass had just returned after a year's absence. He found his beautiful cousin (whom his father desired to become his wife) a guest at the home of his parents.
The day after Bernice Mayo died was one that the people of Ocala would never forget. Claire Douglass had just come back after being away for a year. He found his beautiful cousin (whom his father wanted him to marry) staying at his parents' house.
"Claire," said his father as they lingered over the breakfast table, "I have a fine, new skiff at Silver Springs, and I wish you to take your cousin for a row this morning; and, by the permission of you young people, I shall make one of your party."
"Claire," his father said as they hung around the breakfast table, "I have a great new boat at Silver Springs, and I'd like you to take your cousin out for a row this morning. If you kids don’t mind, I’d like to join you."
"Delightful, uncle," cried the girl; and Claire, while he turned a trifle pale at the thought of returning to the spot[Pg 255] where all that had given color to his life had transpired, could only acquiesce.
"That's great, Uncle," the girl exclaimed; and Claire, while turning a bit pale at the thought of going back to the place[Pg 255] where everything that had made his life vibrant had happened, could only agree.
Claire Douglass looked unusually handsome as the party drifted down Silver Springs in the April sunshine, but there was a curious pallor on his face, and the uncle and niece were left to carry on all the conversation. What a contrast the blooming girl in April sunshine bore to the one in the solemn moonlight, who had drifted over the same water the evening before! As the skiff neared Boiling Springs the party noted a little boat hovering over it. The boat was rowed by Aunt Silly; and its other occupant was an old woman, whose eyes were swollen with weeping. The skiff paused beside the little rowboat, and the occupants of each gazed into the curious, transparent depths below.
Claire Douglass looked surprisingly handsome as the party floated down Silver Springs in the April sunlight, but there was a strange paleness to his face, leaving his uncle and niece to handle the conversation. What a contrast the blooming girl in the April sunshine was to the one in the solemn moonlight who had drifted over the same water the night before! As the skiff approached Boiling Springs, the party noticed a small boat hovering above it. Aunt Silly was rowing the boat, and with her was an old woman whose eyes were swollen from crying. The skiff stopped next to the little rowboat, and the people in each boat looked into the curious, clear depths below.
Suddenly the niece cried out, "Oh, see, that looks like a hand; a little human hand!" Plainer and more visible it grew, the little white hand with its gold chain locked above the slender wrist. Ah, little hand, Claire Douglass would have known you among ten thousand hands! His face was white as death and he gasped as though choking. All were intent upon the scene below. Suddenly the boiling of the water ceased, and out upon a rock in its transparent depths, like a broken, beautiful lily, lay Bernice Mayo, her golden hair floating on the sand, her dead face smiling placidly, as if at last a halo of peace had descended upon the tired spirit, and the broken heart had found rest. With a wild cry that pierced even the heart of the mother, who for the last time in life gazed upon the dead face of her child, Claire Douglass dashed overboard, diving deeper, ever deeper, until he caught in his arms the little figure of his dead love.
Suddenly, the niece shouted, "Oh, look, that looks like a hand; a little human hand!" The little white hand became clearer and more obvious, with a gold chain locked above the slender wrist. Ah, little hand, Claire Douglass would have recognized you among ten thousand hands! His face was pale as death, and he gasped as if he were choking. Everyone was focused on the scene below. Then, the water's bubbling stopped, and there on a rock in the clear depths, like a broken, beautiful lily, lay Bernice Mayo, her golden hair floating on the sand, her lifeless face smiling serenely, as if a halo of peace had finally settled upon her tired spirit, and her broken heart had found rest. With a wild cry that pierced even the heart of the mother, who for the last time in life looked upon her child’s dead face, Claire Douglass jumped overboard, diving deeper and deeper, until he finally embraced the small figure of his deceased love.
Then once more the rock divided and closed, shutting from view forever the lovers, who lay locked in each other's embrace. And again the water whirled and boiled in its mad fury, as if to defy the puny will of him who would have separated what God had joined together.
Then the rock split open again and closed, hiding the lovers from sight forever as they lay entwined in each other's arms. Once more, the water churned and surged in its wild fury, as if challenging the futile will of the man who sought to separate what God had united.
As for the first time the secret bridal chamber of Silver[Pg 256] Springs has been made known to the world, it will be interesting to its future visitors, as they approach that part of it known as "Boiling Springs," to note in the whir of the water beneath (the only part of the water not perfectly placid) the constant shower of tiny, pearl-like shells poured forth from the fissure in the rock, and which Aunt Silly says are the jewels the angels gave Bernice Mayo upon her wedding morning when her lover joined her in their fairy palace in Silver Springs. There is, too, a curious flower growing in the springs—a flower with leaf like a lily, and a blossom shaped like an orange blossom. Its peculiar waxy whiteness and yellow petals are like Bernice Mayo's face and hair, Aunt Silly says, and she calls them "Bernice Bridal Wreath." There is a legend among the young people of Ocala that a woman presented with one of these blossoms will become a bride ere the close of the year.
Now that the secret bridal chamber of Silver[Pg 256] Springs has been revealed to the world, future visitors will find it fascinating. As they approach the area known as "Boiling Springs," they should pay attention to the rush of the water below (the only part that isn’t completely calm) and the constant shower of tiny, pearl-like shells spilling from a crack in the rock. Aunt Silly says these are the jewels that angels gave Bernice Mayo on her wedding morning when her lover joined her in their fairy palace at Silver Springs. There’s also a unique flower growing in the springs—a flower with lily-like leaves and a blossom that resembles an orange blossom. Its peculiar waxy whiteness and yellow petals remind Aunt Silly of Bernice Mayo’s face and hair, and she calls it the "Bernice Bridal Wreath." There’s a legend among the young people of Ocala that a woman who receives one of these blossoms will become a bride before the year ends.
[Pg 257]
[Pg 257]
CHAPTER XXII
Robert was greatly impressed with this story and what they told him about the wonderful powers of Lady Bersford. After consulting with his friends, he decided to go immediately to Silver Springs to see her. On Sunday morning about 10 o'clock he boarded a local airplane for Silver Springs and arrived in the afternoon. It was a fitting setting for the scene. The day was beautiful, the sunshine at its best. Robert had watched the plane as it flew swiftly across the country. He had viewed the many beautiful orange groves and thought of the wonderful work of the hand of Nature in painting beauty grander than any hand of man could ever do. Here he thought of something that he would write of Marie in contrast to her beauty.
Robert was really impressed by this story and what they told him about the amazing powers of Lady Bersford. After talking it over with his friends, he decided to head straight to Silver Springs to meet her. On Sunday morning around 10 o'clock, he took a local flight to Silver Springs and arrived in the afternoon. It was a perfect backdrop for what was about to happen. The day was gorgeous, with the sun shining bright. Robert had watched the plane speed across the country, taking in the stunning orange groves below, and he reflected on the incredible way Nature creates beauty that's far beyond anything humans can replicate. It made him think of something he wanted to write about Marie in relation to her beauty.
After thoughts of Marie's beauty had flitted thru Robert's brain and his dream and hope for Marie had revived, he was feeling hopeful and enthusiastic. Lady Bersford upon receiving the letter of introduction from her friends, greeted Robert with unusual courtesy. He told his story. She listened attentively and when he had finished telling her about the mysterious letter, she said that there was an interpreter at the hotel who understood most any foreign language and that she was sure he could interpret the letter. Robert was elated because Lady Bersford showed such a great interest and[Pg 258] desire to help him. He related all the obstacles he had met with in trying to get the letter interpreted before, and had almost lost hope of ever getting it interpreted. She assured him that her friendship with the interpreter would at this time bring results.
After thoughts of Marie's beauty passed through Robert's mind and his dreams and hopes for her were rekindled, he felt optimistic and excited. When Lady Bersford received the letter of introduction from her friends, she welcomed Robert with unusual kindness. He shared his story. She listened carefully, and when he finished explaining the mysterious letter, she mentioned that there was an interpreter at the hotel who understood almost any foreign language and was sure he could interpret the letter. Robert was thrilled because Lady Bersford showed such a strong interest and eagerness to help him. He recounted all the obstacles he had faced in trying to get the letter interpreted before and had nearly lost hope of ever getting it done. She assured him that her connection with the interpreter would yield results this time.
Robert was anxious to see Silver Springs and Lady Bersford was anxious for him to go and see it immediately and said that after their return she would see the interpreter and get the mysterious letter read. They went to the Springs and slowly rowed out on the beautiful waters. Robert had heard the story and when the boat slowly came to a stop over "The Bridal Chamber" and he saw the face of a beautiful woman in the rocks his heart almost failed him. He thought of the sorrows he had gone thru and wondered if such a fate might have been Marie's. The beautiful waters reflected the most radiant colors Robert had ever seen in his life. He secretly prayed the greatest prayer of his life, that he might meet Marie here and with all of her beauty, where they could enjoy the beauty of nature together. When he looked thru the transparent waters into the bridal chamber, it brought him back to Sunday morning, June 5, 1927, when he had expected to marry Marie. Tears streamed down his cheeks and Lady Bersford realizing the situation and knowing that she could say little, remained in silence until Robert's emotions had passed. Then she told of her admiration for his love and devotion to Marie and said that a scene like this, painted by the hand of Nature was calculated to melt the heart of the most cold-blooded man on earth. Robert asked the man who was rowing the boat to row[Pg 259] back to the place where the face of the spirit bride showed in the water and as he looked down at the face again, he thought of Marie and this is what he said: "Most beautiful face in all the world, best beloved eyes that inspired the best in me, the days pass by on leaden wings, when only in memory your dear eyes shine for me." Somehow the beautiful waters and the scenery inspired a new hope in Robert, for love must ever inspire hope in man when his faith in a woman keeps the lovelight burning on the altar of his heart.
Robert was eager to see Silver Springs, and Lady Bersford was eager for him to go and see it right away. She said that after they returned, she'd talk to the interpreter and get the mysterious letter read. They went to the Springs and slowly rowed out on the beautiful waters. Robert had heard the story, and when the boat came to a stop over "The Bridal Chamber" and he saw the face of a stunning woman in the rocks, his heart nearly stopped. He thought about the sorrows he had experienced and wondered if such a fate might have befallen Marie. The beautiful waters reflected the most vibrant colors Robert had ever seen in his life. He silently prayed the greatest prayer of his life, that he might meet Marie here, in all her beauty, where they could enjoy the beauty of nature together. When he looked through the clear waters into the bridal chamber, it took him back to Sunday morning, June 5, 1927, when he had expected to marry Marie. Tears streamed down his cheeks, and Lady Bersford, sensing the situation and knowing she could say little, remained silent until Robert's emotions settled. Then she expressed her admiration for his love and devotion to Marie, saying that a scene like this, crafted by Nature, could touch even the coldest heart. Robert asked the man rowing the boat to take them back to the spot where the spirit bride's face appeared in the water, and as he gazed down at the face again, he thought of Marie and said, "Most beautiful face in all the world, dearest eyes that inspired the best in me, the days pass slowly when only in memory your dear eyes shine for me." Somehow, the beautiful waters and scenery filled Robert with new hope, for love must always inspire hope in a man when his faith in a woman keeps the light of love burning in his heart.
Robert and Lady Bersford returned to the hotel. After dinner, Lady Bersford met Robert and told him that she had found the interpreter and he had agreed to read the mysterious letter that evening. Robert, having met with so many disappointments, felt that he must make sure this time he would get the letter read. He met the interpreter, went over the whole story with him, told him that no matter what the letter contained, good or bad, he must know the truth and nothing but the truth. Said he would pay any sum that the interpreter might name, and pay it in advance, if he would agree to read the letter regardless of what it contained. His plea was so earnest that the interpreter saw that his heart was breaking and told him that no amount of money would influence him as much to read the letter as the desire to relieve an honest, loyal heart which was breaking for a great love. Such men as he was our country's need in time of peril and such loyalty and devotion to a woman was found in but few men; that it seemed more divine than real, and that he would interpret the letter gladly and willingly. When Robert[Pg 260] was fully assured at this time that there would be no disappointment, he was supremely happy. He grabbed the hand of Lady Bersford, thanked her, and fell upon his knees before the interpreter and thanked him in advance for his promise to interpret the letter.
Robert and Lady Bersford returned to the hotel. After dinner, Lady Bersford met Robert and told him that she had found the interpreter, who agreed to read the mysterious letter that evening. After experiencing so many disappointments, Robert felt he had to ensure the letter would be read this time. He met with the interpreter, went through the whole story with him, and insisted that no matter what the letter said—good or bad—he had to know the truth. He promised to pay any amount the interpreter asked and would pay in advance if he would agree to read the letter, no matter its contents. His plea was so sincere that the interpreter realized how heartbroken he was and told him that no sum of money would persuade him as much as the wish to relieve a loyal heart that was aching for great love. Men like him were what the country needed in times of crisis, and such loyalty and devotion to a woman were rare—almost divine. He promised to interpret the letter with pleasure. When Robert[Pg 260] was completely assured that there would be no disappointment this time, he felt overwhelming happiness. He grabbed Lady Bersford’s hand, thanked her, and knelt before the interpreter, thanking him in advance for his promise to interpret the letter.
"Now let us delay no longer," said the interpreter, "give me the letter and I will read it." Robert had always carried the letter in a wallet in his pocket, never letting it get out of his possession. Had it carefully folded up in some other papers. He pulled forth the wallet from his pocket, opened it up and looked for the letter. It was not there. He searched the wallet carefully but there was no mistake about it. The letter was gone. The disappointment was another great blow to him. He talked the matter over with the interpreter and Lady Bersford and was at a loss to understand how the letter could have disappeared from his pocket. Was sure that he had it when he was in Palm Beach. He telegraphed the hotel in Palm Beach and after making a search, they reported that they were unable to find the letter. Lady Bersford realized the keen disappointment that the loss of this mysterious letter had brought Robert, so she told him that she would use her spiritual powers every way possible to solve the mystery of the letter and try to help him find Marie, and that if he would leave her alone in silence that night, the following day she would report to him the information she received.
"Let's not waste any more time," the interpreter said, "give me the letter, and I’ll read it." Robert always kept the letter in a wallet in his pocket, never letting it out of his sight. He had carefully folded it and tucked it among some other papers. He pulled the wallet from his pocket, opened it, and searched for the letter. It wasn’t there. He searched the wallet thoroughly, but there was no mistake about it. The letter was gone. The disappointment was another heavy blow to him. He discussed the situation with the interpreter and Lady Bersford, trying to figure out how the letter could have vanished from his pocket. He was certain he had it when he was in Palm Beach. He telegraphed the hotel in Palm Beach, and after searching, they reported they couldn’t find the letter. Lady Bersford understood the deep disappointment caused by the loss of this mysterious letter for Robert, so she told him she would use her spiritual powers in every possible way to solve the mystery of the letter and try to help him find Marie. She added that if he left her alone in silence that night, she would report to him the information she received the next day.
Robert arose early the next morning and decided that he would go to Silver Springs and see this beautiful spot just as the sun was rising. It was a beautiful morning and he rode out upon the waters, listened to the[Pg 261] songs of the birds, watched the beautiful fish running to and fro in the clear waters. He again thought of the story of the spirit bride whom the legend said appeared upon the waters on moonlight nights. His mind went back to the fishing trip at Spirit Lake, Arkansas. He thought of the story of Spirit Lake and how he was impressed as a child with that story. Now it seemed more vivid and real. His mind reverted back to the death of Henry Watson and he thought "Is it my fate to visit places and to hear stories of tragedy and disappointment of lovers, and in the end, will my fate be like theirs? Must I sink into the waters of forgetfulness without ever again seeing the best beloved face in all the world, Marie's? After all, is it like Henry Watson said: 'Hope is but an anchor to the soul, but facts are stubborn things and we must face them?'" For a moment, Robert felt that he had been clinging to hope all these years and he was almost ready to bid hope depart and leave him alone to facts, but even then he knew that if hope should depart and not hold aloft a light of Marie's love, he at that moment would follow the course of the lover of the spirit bride and go overboard, to be swallowed up in the beautiful waters, to release his spirit, that it might soar away to find Marie. The man who was rowing the boat, noticed that Robert had fallen into a death-like silence. He asked him if he was ready to return. Robert awakened as if by a shot and said "Yes."
Robert woke up early the next morning and decided to head to Silver Springs to see the beautiful spot just as the sun was rising. It was a gorgeous morning, and he rode out on the water, listened to the songs of the birds, and watched the beautiful fish swimming in the clear waters. He thought again about the story of the spirit bride, who the legend said appeared on the water on moonlit nights. His mind drifted back to the fishing trip at Spirit Lake, Arkansas, and how as a child he had been struck by that story. Now, it felt even more vivid and real. He thought about the death of Henry Watson and pondered, "Is it my fate to visit places and hear stories of love’s tragedies and disappointments, and in the end, will my fate mirror theirs? Must I sink into the waters of forgetfulness without ever seeing the face I cherish most in the world, Marie's? After all, is it true what Henry Watson said: 'Hope is but an anchor to the soul, but facts are stubborn things and we must face them?'" For a moment, Robert felt like he had been clinging to hope all these years, and he was almost ready to let hope go and confront the facts alone. But even then, he realized that if hope were to leave him without the light of Marie's love, he would follow the path of the lover of the spirit bride and throw himself overboard, allowing himself to be swallowed by the beautiful waters, freeing his spirit to soar away in search of Marie. The man rowing the boat noticed that Robert had fallen into a deep silence. He asked if Robert was ready to go back. Robert snapped out of his thoughts, almost startled, and replied, "Yes."
[Pg 262]
[Pg 262]
CHAPTER XXIII
He drove back to the hotel, found Lady Bersford awaiting him. He ate his breakfast hurriedly and retired to a secret corner in the hotel where they would be alone and he could hear what Lady Bersford had gathered from the spirit world the night before. Her first words when he entered the room were, "Mr. Gordon, I have good news for you and I know that you can depend on it. Last night a spirit appeared that I had never seen or heard before. It was an Indian girl, named 'Laughing Waters,' who said she was the daughter of Chief Okeehumkee who once lived near Silver Springs and on account of the loss of her lover had drowned herself in the Springs." At this point Lady Bersford handed Robert Gordon a booklet on Silver Springs containing a legend about the death of Laughing Waters, and he read it hastily.
He drove back to the hotel and found Lady Bersford waiting for him. He quickly ate his breakfast and then headed to a secluded spot in the hotel where they could be alone and he could hear what Lady Bersford had learned from the spirit world the night before. Her first words when he entered the room were, "Mr. Gordon, I have good news for you, and I know you can trust it. Last night a spirit appeared that I had never encountered before. It was an Indian girl named 'Laughing Waters,' who said she was the daughter of Chief Okeehumkee, who once lived near Silver Springs, and that she had drowned herself in the Springs out of grief for her lost lover." At this point, Lady Bersford handed Robert Gordon a booklet about Silver Springs that contained a legend about the death of Laughing Waters, and he read it quickly.
AN INDIAN LEGEND
An Indian legend
A long time ago when Okeehumkee was king over the tribes of Indians who roamed and hunted around the Southwestern lakes, an event occurred which filled many hearts with horror. The king had a daughter whose rare beauty was the pride of the old man's life, and an idol of the braves. She was a coveted prize. Chiefs and warriors vied with each other as to who should present the most valuable gift, when her hand was sought from the king, her father. But the daughter had[Pg 263] already seen and loved Chuleotah, the renowned chief of a tribe which dwelt among the wild groves of Silver Springs. But it was a sad truth that between the old chief and the young chief, and their tribes, there had long been a deadly feud. They were enemies. When Okeehumkee learned that Chuleotah had gained the affections of his beloved child, not many weeks passed away before the noble Chuleotah was slain. Slain, too, by the father. Dead! Her lover dead! Poor child. Will she return to the paternal lodge and dwell among her people while her father's hand is stained with the drippings of her lover's scalp? No. She hurries away to the well-known fountain. It was a favorite spot, where herself and Chuleotah met on the glassy bottom of the Springs. The pale ghost of Chuleotah stands beckoning her to come. All was still save the night winds that sighed and moaned thru the lofty pines. Then came the girl to the side of the Springs. For a moment she paused upon the edge of the Springs, then met her palms above her head, and, with a wild leap, she fell into the whelming waves. She had gone to one of those enchanted isles, far out in the Western Seas, where the maiden and her lover are united, and where both have found another Silver Springs.
A long time ago, when Okeehumkee was the king of the tribes of Indians who roamed and hunted around the Southwestern lakes, an event occurred that filled many hearts with horror. The king had a daughter whose rare beauty was the pride of his life and the idol of the warriors. She was a highly sought-after prize. Chiefs and warriors competed to present the most valuable gifts when asking for her hand from the king, her father. But the daughter had already seen and loved Chuleotah, the renowned chief of a tribe that lived among the wild groves of Silver Springs. Unfortunately, there was a long-standing deadly feud between the old chief and the young chief, and their tribes were enemies. When Okeehumkee learned that Chuleotah had won the affections of his beloved child, it wasn’t long before the noble Chuleotah was killed. Killed, too, by the father. Dead! Her lover is dead! Poor girl. Will she return to her father’s lodge and live among her people while her father's hands are stained with the blood of her lover? No. She rushes away to the familiar fountain. It was a favorite spot where she and Chuleotah met by the clear waters of the Springs. The pale ghost of Chuleotah stands beckoning her to come. All was quiet except for the night winds that sighed and moaned through the tall pines. Then the girl arrived at the edge of the Springs. For a moment, she paused there, then raised her palms above her head, and with a wild leap, she fell into the overwhelming waves. She had gone to one of those enchanted islands, far out in the Western Seas, where the maiden and her lover are reunited, and where both have found another Silver Springs.
Lady Bersford said that Laughing Waters' spirit told her that after she drowned herself and her spirit was released, she had been very happy in finding others who met disappointment in love and helping to relieve their sufferings and bring about an understanding and reunite the separated. Laughing Waters said: "Marie is still alive and for mysterious reasons is keeping in hiding from her parents and everyone else, but her love is as strong as the Rock of Gibraltar, and she will keep her promise to return to Robert when he needs her most. It was the spirit of Marie that Robert saw on the[Pg 264] streets in Paris. Marie was not there and never had been, but Robert loved her so much and longed for her until Marie's spirit, which had always been closely in touch with Robert, was able to leave her body and appear to comfort him. It was Marie's spirit he saw at the ballroom. She was not there at all. It occurred because Robert needed some hope and encouragement to go on and wait until the proper time when Marie would return to him. The mysterious letter never existed. It was a delusion and a power of the subconscious mind. This power is known and understood by the adepts of India. Some of my tribe knew how to project the subconscious mind, or spirit, as some called it, anywhere they desired. Robert's subconscious mind had received impressions so long and he had hoped and desired so long for a letter from Marie, that when her spirit appeared he expected a message, a letter, or some communication, and he really thought she dropped a letter. This power so strongly impressed the subconscious mind that he was able to make other people feel, believe and see the letter, but of course they could not read or interpret it, because there was no letter or written message and that is why they all acted so strangely about it. When Robert at last met you, a spiritualist and an unselfish woman, and the interpreter, an honest, unselfish man refusing to accept any amount of money to read the mysterious letter, I knew that no letter ever existed and removed the impression from Robert's subconscious mind and when he went to look for the letter, of course it was not there, and never was because it only existed in his subconscious mind."
Lady Bersford said that Laughing Waters' spirit told her that after she drowned herself and her spirit was set free, she found happiness in connecting with others who faced heartbreak and helping them ease their pain, understand each other, and reunite with their loved ones. Laughing Waters said: "Marie is still alive and, for reasons we don't fully understand, is hiding from her parents and everyone else, but her love is as strong as the Rock of Gibraltar, and she will keep her promise to return to Robert when he needs her the most. It was Marie's spirit that Robert saw on the[Pg 264] streets in Paris. Marie wasn't there and never had been, but Robert loved her deeply and yearned for her so much that Marie's spirit, which had always been closely connected to him, was able to leave her body and appear to comfort him. It was Marie's spirit he saw at the ballroom. She wasn't there at all. This happened because Robert needed some hope and encouragement to keep going and to wait for the right moment when Marie would return to him. The mysterious letter never existed. It was a delusion and a function of the subconscious mind. This ability is recognized and understood by the experts in India. Some of my tribe knew how to project the subconscious mind, or spirit, as some called it, anywhere they wanted. Robert's subconscious mind had been influenced for so long, and he had hoped and wanted a letter from Marie for such a long time, that when her spirit appeared, he expected a message, a letter, or some form of communication, and he truly believed she dropped a letter. This influence was so strong that he was able to make others feel, believe, and see the letter, but of course, they couldn't read or interpret it because there was no letter or written message, which is why they all acted so strangely about it. When Robert finally met you, a spiritualist and a selfless woman, along with the interpreter, an honest, selfless man who refused to take any money to read the mysterious letter, I knew that no letter ever existed, and I removed the impression from Robert's subconscious mind. When he went to look for the letter, of course, it wasn't there and never was because it only existed in his subconscious mind."
[Pg 265]
[Pg 265]
After this, Robert was much more cheerful and hopeful. His own mind told him that he was at last on the right track. He thought of the laws laid down in the Bible; remembered what Jesus said when they asked him for a sign that the Son of man would remain three days and three nights in the heart of the earth, then rise and ascend to heaven. Robert knew the meaning of this. He knew that sorrows, sufferings and disappointment had to come before joy and happiness; for every day of sunshine comes a night of darkness, for every aching in the heart there is a returning flow. That all the laws of Nature taught the eternal law of action and reaction. He took great comfort in this; knew that the promise was laid down in the Bible of great reward for love and faithfulness and he felt very happy because he believed "Laughing Waters'" story that Marie would come into his life again.
After this, Robert felt much more cheerful and hopeful. His own mind told him that he was finally on the right path. He thought about the laws stated in the Bible; he remembered what Jesus said when they asked him for a sign that the Son of Man would stay three days and three nights in the heart of the earth, then rise and ascend to heaven. Robert understood the meaning of this. He realized that sorrow, suffering, and disappointment had to come before joy and happiness; for every day of sunshine, there comes a night of darkness, and for every ache in the heart, there’s a returning flow. All the laws of nature taught the eternal law of action and reaction. He found great comfort in this; he knew that the Bible promised great rewards for love and faithfulness, and he felt very happy because he believed the story of "Laughing Waters" that Marie would come back into his life.
Robert remained a few days longer at Silver Springs. Enjoyed being with Lady Bersford and told her of his understanding of the Bible and natural laws. She said that the pure, clean life he had led was what had brought him in contact with the spirits that had revealed to him the truth. Many seances were held with "Laughing Waters," who was very fond of Robert and anxious to help him all she could. She said that Robert had a love the same as she had, that he had rather die than give up Marie, but that he would attain the greatest honor of any man on earth except Jesus Christ, because he was following the law of love and that law would bring to him his own Marie and he would spend many happy years with her. She told him that the[Pg 266] great Chief whose spirit was with her, had confirmed all she had told them.
Robert stayed a few more days at Silver Springs. He enjoyed spending time with Lady Bersford and shared his insights about the Bible and natural laws. She remarked that the pure, clean life he had lived was what had connected him with the spirits that revealed the truth to him. Many séances were held with "Laughing Waters," who was very fond of Robert and eager to assist him in any way possible. She mentioned that Robert had a love for Marie similar to her own, that he would rather die than lose her, but that he would achieve the greatest honor of any man on earth except Jesus Christ, because he was following the law of love, which would bring him his own Marie, allowing them to spend many happy years together. She informed him that the[Pg 266] great Chief whose spirit was with her confirmed everything she had told them.
When Robert prepared to depart from Silver Springs, his heart was filled with gratitude, for Lady Bersford and all she had done for him. He wanted to pay her for her services and if she would name the amount, he would write a check for it. She explained that she was a very wealthy woman, with a large estate in England; that she had gone into this work at the solicitation of Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, for the good that she could do for others and not for any monetary consideration. Her reward for being unselfish and trying to help him was his appreciation, she said. This attitude on the part of Lady Bersford was a great comfort to Robert and gave him more faith in the Bible. He knew that the law that "whatsoever a man soweth, he shall also reap" was a divine law and a natural law, that no man could break it or evade it, and that his reward was just as sure as the law was inevitable. He had read Emerson's "Essay on Compensation," and strongly believed that. He said to Lady Bersford, "Your reward is sure, because you are doing right, giving out the best you can to help others, and only good will return to you."
When Robert got ready to leave Silver Springs, he felt incredibly thankful for Lady Bersford and everything she had done for him. He wanted to compensate her for her help, and if she named a price, he would write her a check. She explained that she was a wealthy woman with a large estate in England; she had taken on this work at the request of Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, driven by her desire to do good for others, not for any financial gain. She said that her reward for being selfless and trying to help him was simply his gratitude. This attitude from Lady Bersford was a huge comfort to Robert and strengthened his faith in the Bible. He understood that the law of "whatsoever a man soweth, he shall also reap" was both a divine and natural law that no one could ignore or escape, and that his reward was as certain as the law was unavoidable. He had read Emerson's "Essay on Compensation" and firmly believed in it. He told Lady Bersford, "Your reward is guaranteed because you are doing what’s right, giving your best to help others, and only good will come back to you."
Lady Bersford said, "Thank you very much, Mr. Gordon, I have enjoyed our visits and hope that we will meet again some time. May I ask where you are going from here?" "I am going direct to New York as I have important business matters to look after there," he replied. "Mr. Gordon, you don't look strong," she said. "It seems to me you need to take more care of your health and have more rest. I am[Pg 267] going from here to Sebring, Florida. Have heard so many stories of this wonderful place that I want to go there to recoup my health." "Is it a health resort?" asked Robert. Lady Bersford said, "I understand there is a sunshine sanitarium there. They teach you how to eat and play. The water is the finest in the State of Florida; in fact, one of the few places in Florida where you can get good drinking water. The climate is ideal. Lake Jackson, one of the most beautiful lakes in the State is near there, as well as many others. I am told the fishing and boating is fine. The Kissimmee River is near there. This beautiful river is associated with songs and stories of the Southland and I am anxious to see it. I met some friends in England who spent the past winter at Sebring and they were enthusiastic over the place. They had regained their health and felt that it was the place Ponce de Leon was looking for when he made his search to find the fountain of youth. They said that Sebring had more sunshine than any other place in Florida. I made up my mind that I would never leave Florida before I visited this wonderful spot and see what it would do for my health."
Lady Bersford said, "Thank you so much, Mr. Gordon. I've really enjoyed our meetings and hope we'll see each other again sometime. Can I ask where you're heading from here?" "I'm heading straight to New York because I have some important business to take care of there," he replied. "Mr. Gordon, you don't look very well," she said. "It seems to me you should take better care of your health and get more rest. I'm[Pg 267] going to Sebring, Florida. I've heard so many great stories about this amazing place that I want to go there to recover my health." "Is it a health resort?" Robert asked. Lady Bersford said, "I hear there's a sunshine sanitarium there. They teach you how to eat well and have fun. The water is the best in Florida; in fact, it's one of the few places in the state where you can find good drinking water. The climate is perfect. Lake Jackson, one of the most beautiful lakes in the state, is nearby, along with many others. I’ve been told the fishing and boating are great. The Kissimmee River is also nearby. This lovely river is linked to songs and stories from the South, and I can't wait to see it. I met some friends in England who spent last winter in Sebring, and they raved about the place. They regained their health and really believed it was where Ponce de Leon was searching for the fountain of youth. They said Sebring has more sunshine than anywhere else in Florida. I decided I wouldn’t leave Florida without visiting this wonderful spot and seeing what it could do for my health."
Robert was very much impressed with Lady Bersford's report on Sebring and decided that it must be the ideal place for a tired business man to go and enjoy the sports and recoup his health. It took very little persuading on the part of Lady Bersford to get Robert to go to Sebring with her.
Robert was really impressed with Lady Bersford's report on Sebring and decided it was the perfect place for a worn-out businessman to relax, enjoy some sports, and recharge his health. Lady Bersford needed very little effort to convince Robert to join her in going to Sebring.
On March 27th, Lady Bersford and Robert Gordon arrived in Sebring, Florida. They found everything just as had been described by her friends. The climate[Pg 268] was ideal, fishing good. Robert enjoyed the golf links and his health began to improve a few days after he arrived. Time went by rapidly and a month was gone before Robert knew it. He had regained health so rapidly that he felt he had indeed found the Fountain of Youth. Having been born on the farm, he loved nature. The beautiful scenery around Sebring delighted him; made him forget his troubles and caused him to be more hopeful of the future. He dreamed of the day when Marie might return to him, and he could take her to Florida to see beautiful Silver Springs, then to Sebring to see all the beautiful lakes and the Kissimmee River. If her health should ever be bad, that would be the place to restore her and she would enjoy the surrounding country as he had.
On March 27th, Lady Bersford and Robert Gordon arrived in Sebring, Florida. They found everything just as her friends had described. The weather[Pg 268] was perfect, and the fishing was great. Robert loved playing golf, and his health started to improve just a few days after getting there. Time flew by, and before Robert knew it, a month had passed. He felt like he had truly discovered the Fountain of Youth. Having grown up on a farm, he had a deep appreciation for nature. The stunning views around Sebring captivated him, helping him forget his worries and fill him with hope for the future. He imagined the day when Marie might come back to him, and he could take her to Florida to see the beautiful Silver Springs, then to Sebring to enjoy all the gorgeous lakes and the Kissimmee River. If she ever faced health issues, this would be the perfect place for her recovery, and she would love the area just like he did.
[Pg 269]
[Pg 269]
CHAPTER XXIV
In the latter part of April, Robert decided that he must return to New York and take up his duties. He said good-bye to Lady Bersford. Was profuse in his thanks; assured her that he owed her a great debt of gratitude for the comforting messages that she had brought to him thru "Laughing Waters" and above all was under lasting obligation for the great kindness she had rendered in bringing him to Sebring where he had fully regained his health. She assured him that it was a real pleasure to her to have been of service and invited him to visit her estate in England on his next trip over.
In the later part of April, Robert decided it was time to head back to New York and resume his responsibilities. He said goodbye to Lady Bersford, expressed his deep gratitude, and made it clear that he owed her a huge thanks for the comforting messages she delivered to him through "Laughing Waters." Above all, he felt a lasting obligation for her kindness in bringing him to Sebring, where he had fully regained his health. She told him it had been a genuine pleasure to help and invited him to visit her estate in England on his next trip.
As Robert started toward New York, his heart was light, his hopes were revived and he had greater faith than ever that Marie was alive and would in the not distant future return to him. When he arrived in New York he went direct to his office and laboratory. Walter and Edna greeted him with enthusiasm. Were happy to see him looking so well. Walter grabbed both of Robert's hands and said, "Old pal, I have never seen you looking so well. You must have found Ponce de Leon's fountain of eternal youth while you were in Florida." Robert replied, "I certainly did. Had some wonderful experience at Silver Springs, the most beautiful spot in Florida. It was there that I received information that made me very happy because it made me[Pg 270] sure that Marie is alive and will return to me. Also while there I heard about the most wonderful health resort in the world at Sebring, Florida, where I went and indeed found the 'fountain of youth,' spending over a month there playing, fishing and boating. It is about the only place in Florida where you can get good water to drink without having it shipped in. The sunshine and climate are ideal. I began to get better the second day after I was there and gained strength every day. You should certainly go to Florida on a vacation next winter and spend your time at Sebring. If you ever get married, be sure to go to Silver Springs on your honeymoon for you will enjoy this beautiful spot and scenery. Take the trip down Silver River to the Ocklawaha, then down the beautiful St. Johns River. If you can make the trip next March or early April, you will find Nature at her best. You will forget all of your troubles, for Nature has so staged the scenery that it reminds you only of pleasant things and inspires hope and happiness in the future."
As Robert headed to New York, he felt light-hearted, his hopes restored, and he had more faith than ever that Marie was alive and would soon return to him. When he got to New York, he went straight to his office and lab. Walter and Edna welcomed him with excitement, glad to see him looking so healthy. Walter grabbed both of Robert's hands and said, "Buddy, I've never seen you look so great. You must have found Ponce de Leon's fountain of youth while you were in Florida." Robert replied, "I definitely did. I had an amazing experience at Silver Springs, the most beautiful place in Florida. It was there that I got information that made me really happy because it confirmed that Marie is alive and will come back to me. While I was there, I also heard about the best health resort in the world in Sebring, Florida, where I went and truly found the 'fountain of youth,' spending over a month there enjoying myself, fishing, and boating. It’s one of the few places in Florida where you can drink good water without it being shipped in. The sunshine and weather are perfect. I started feeling better the second day I was there and gained strength each day. You should definitely plan a vacation in Florida next winter and spend your time in Sebring. If you ever get married, make sure to go to Silver Springs for your honeymoon—you’ll love the beautiful scenery. Take a trip down Silver River to the Ocklawaha, then follow the stunning St. Johns River. If you can make the trip next March or early April, you’ll see Nature at her best. You’ll forget all your troubles because the scenery is arranged in a way that reminds you of only good things and inspires hope and happiness for the future."
When Robert had finished telling about the beauties of Florida, Walter acted bashful and Edna looked rather sheepish. Then Walter said, "Robert, we have a big surprise for you. Edna and I are going to be married in June." "Well, this is quite a surprise," said Robert, "but I knew it would come sooner or later. You must have thought I guessed it when I talked about you going on a honeymoon. I congratulate you both and wish you all the happiness in the world. You are entitled to it and I know that you will be happy together."
When Robert finished talking about the beauty of Florida, Walter acted shy and Edna looked a bit embarrassed. Then Walter said, "Robert, we have a big surprise for you. Edna and I are getting married in June." "Well, this is quite a surprise," said Robert, "but I figured it would happen sooner or later. You must have thought I knew when I mentioned you going on a honeymoon. I congratulate both of you and wish you all the happiness in the world. You deserve it, and I know you’ll be happy together."
The news of their coming marriage was not the only[Pg 271] good news they had. Walter and Edna had been working day and night for months on a great chemical discovery and had now succeeded in completing it. This discovery was a perfectly harmless gas to be used in war or for medical purposes. It would put people to sleep and they would remain asleep for 7 days, with no ill effects. It had always been Robert's desire to have something to use in war which would not destroy human lives and he was very much elated over Walter's discovery. Walter told him that he had already tested it and that Edna had such confidence in him, she had taken the gas, remained asleep for 7 days, and felt no ill effects. Walter knew just exactly why it worked, because he was a great chemist and knew the natural law behind the discovery. He told Robert that this must be kept a secret until time of war when with the new ship "Marie the Angel of Mercy," traveling 1000 miles an hour, they could go from one city to another or from one battlefield to another, release the gas and put everyone to sleep for 7 days. In the meantime, with "The Demon of Death"—they could destroy the enemy's bases and fortifications; would be able to make their own peace terms with the enemy, and at the same time obey the divine command of God "Thou shalt not kill."
The news of their upcoming marriage wasn't the only good news they had.[Pg 271] Walter and Edna had been working tirelessly for months on a major chemical breakthrough and had finally completed it. This discovery was a completely safe gas designed for use in warfare or medical situations. It would put people to sleep, and they would stay asleep for 7 days with no negative side effects. Robert had always wanted a tool for warfare that wouldn't take human lives, and he was thrilled about Walter's discovery. Walter informed him that he had already tested it, and Edna had such faith in him that she took the gas, stayed asleep for 7 days, and felt no side effects. Walter understood exactly how it worked because he was an excellent chemist and knew the natural principles behind the discovery. He told Robert that this needed to be kept secret until the time of war when, with the new ship "Marie the Angel of Mercy," traveling at 1000 miles per hour, they could move from one city to another or from one battlefield to another, release the gas, and put everyone to sleep for 7 days. In the meantime, with "The Demon of Death," they could destroy the enemy's bases and fortifications, make their own peace terms with the enemy, and at the same time follow God's divine command, "Thou shalt not kill."
Cotton had been advancing rapidly and Robert and Walter were making money fast. Robert told Walter and Edna that on June 9th, his birthday, he was going to give them a big dinner and celebration before their marriage. It was now time to declare a holiday and have a real jubilee celebration after their great discoveries were completed, that it was but fitting to crown[Pg 272] the event with the marriage of Edna and Walter. They were now in position to sit calmly by and wait for the great war in the air knowing that, with their secret discoveries, they were prepared to save the United States in time of war and at the same time without sacrificing too many human lives.
Cotton was on the rise, and Robert and Walter were making money quickly. Robert told Walter and Edna that on June 9th, his birthday, he would host a big dinner and celebration before their wedding. It was time to declare a holiday and throw a proper jubilee celebration now that their great discoveries were complete; it felt right to celebrate with the marriage of Edna and Walter. They were now able to sit back and wait for the impending air war, knowing that with their secret discoveries, they were ready to save the United States during the conflict while minimizing the loss of human life.
The birthday party was a great success. Robert spared no expense in order to have everything of the best. Before the dinner which was served in a private dining-room, Robert sprung a great surprise. He arose and made the following speech: "Comrades and friends, we have traveled the path of life together. Some of us have run the gauntlet of human emotions. We have gone down to the depths of despair; have reached the heights of financial glory; have seen our greatest dreams realized. God has been good to us. Our great discoveries are now completed. Fame and fortune have crowned our efforts. You, Edna and Walter, are now to reach the heights of greatest bliss. You are to have the satisfaction of being united in marriage, to continue your work together and do the greatest good for the greatest number. You have been unselfish in your devotion to me and in your loyalty to your country. The Bible says that where two or three are gathered together, there God will be to own and to bless. Since God created the world, the Holy Trinity has been the greatest power and it is referred to many times in the Bible as Father, Son and Holy Ghost, and on this mundane sphere we know that happiness comes to husband, wife and child. The Bible says that one cannot do much alone, that there is need of two together, and that a three-fold[Pg 273] cord is not easily broken. Edna, your devotion to Walter has been his inspiration and has led him to the great discovery which will relieve suffering in the world. Your confidence in him in placing your life in his hands to test this great discovery, deserves great credit and no honor or reward is too great for you, but the honor that men can give or the world or your Government, are but empty and mean nothing to the heart of a loyal woman. You are to have the greatest reward in Walter's love and this means more to you than any honors the world can give. It will satisfy when the shouts of the hero-worshippers have died away. When money, with all it can buy, has vanished and nothing else remains but the lovelight in Walter's eyes, you will find happiness." Robert then presented a beautiful brooch made with the seal of Solomon, constructed with a double triangle, and set with three beautiful diamonds. In the center of the seal was a heart and in the center of the heart was a diamond. He said, "Edna, I present this to you as your wedding gift. It will be a symbol to you of how the three of us have worked together in love, loyalty and faith, to accomplish something for others thru unselfish devotion. With the love of the one must come the love of the many. One touch of Nature makes the whole world kin, and when once a woman's eyes have looked into a man's with understanding love, he need seek no farther for the philosopher's stone, because after that everything he touches will turn to gold. This brooch and the diamonds are emblematic of your purity. The diamonds are the most durable and beautiful of all precious stones. They reflect all[Pg 274] the beautiful colors of the rainbow which reveals God's covenant with man. That is why the diamonds are used as an engagement ring, but few there are who know and understand the real meaning and live in accordance with it. You will ever reflect the beauty of the diamonds. Your love for Walter, which is the love I am sure never changes, will remain fixed as the mountain ranges. Remember that the diamond has gone thru the greatest fire and heat and has emerged with all its strength and beauty. You must learn to go thru trials and tribulations, to help Walter in time of trouble and to emerge unscathed, reflecting love and beauty. Walter, I commend to your care and keeping, a jewel more precious than diamonds or rubies—a good woman. May your loyalty and devotion ever keep her as such."
The birthday party was a huge success. Robert spared no expense to make sure everything was top-notch. Before dinner, which was served in a private dining room, Robert surprised everyone. He got up and gave the following speech: "Friends, we’ve journeyed through life together. We’ve faced the ups and downs of human emotions. We’ve hit rock bottom and soared to financial success; we’ve seen our biggest dreams come true. We’ve been blessed. Our major discoveries are now complete. Fame and fortune have rewarded our hard work. Edna and Walter, it’s your turn to reach the peak of happiness. You’re about to be united in marriage, to continue your work together, and do the greatest good for the most people. Your selflessness in your devotion to me and loyalty to your country has been commendable. The Bible says that where two or more are gathered, God is present to bless us. Since God created the world, the Holy Trinity has been the greatest power, often referred to in the Bible as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. On this earth, we know that happiness comes to husband, wife, and child. The Bible teaches that one cannot achieve much alone; we need each other, and a three-fold cord is not easily broken. Edna, your unwavering support for Walter has inspired him and led to the great discovery that will relieve suffering in the world. Your trust in him, in putting your life in his hands to test this discovery, deserves immense credit. No honor or reward can compare to the love Walter has for you; that is the truest honor. It will sustain you even when the applause fades away. When wealth and material things are gone, and all that remains is the love in Walter’s eyes, that’s where you’ll find true happiness." Robert then presented a stunning brooch featuring the seal of Solomon, designed with a double triangle and adorned with three exquisite diamonds. In the center of the seal was a heart, and within that heart was a diamond. He said, "Edna, this is your wedding gift. It symbolizes how the three of us have collaborated in love, loyalty, and faith to achieve something for others through our selfless devotion. With the love of one comes the love of many. A single touch of Nature unites the whole world, and once a woman looks into a man’s eyes with understanding love, he has found the philosopher’s stone because everything he touches thereafter will turn to gold. This brooch and the diamonds represent your purity. Diamonds are the most resilient and beautiful precious stones. They reflect all the beautiful colors of the rainbow, representing God’s promise to humanity. That’s why diamonds are often used in engagement rings, though few truly understand this meaning and live by it. You will always reflect the beauty of these diamonds. Your love for Walter, which I know will never change, will remain steady like the mountains. Remember, the diamond has endured the greatest heat and fire, emerging with strength and beauty. You must learn to go through trials and tribulations, to support Walter in tough times, and to emerge intact, radiating love and beauty. Walter, I entrust to you a jewel more precious than diamonds or rubies—an excellent woman. May your loyalty and devotion always keep her that way."
The dinner was then served and Edna proved that, as an after-dinner speaker, she had some ability. She arose, drank a glass of pure water, pouring part of it on the floor and said, "Mr. Gordon, my vocabulary is now destitute of the poetic rhyme that would be necessary to bring into existence words to express to you my heartfelt thanks for the favor already in hand. I have been so over-generous in loving Walter that I feel that I've neglected to extend to you the friendship due to a man of such noble ideals. As I pour this pure water back to earth, I am following an ancient custom. Before they entered upon any solemn obligation, they washed their hands in pure water, touched their lips with pure water, to purify them and to seal the records of the past. They poured the pure water back to earth, in memory of the absent and dead. I pour this pure water back to earth that in the presence of the living we[Pg 275] are not forgetting the absent one, and the greatest wish that I can have for you, Mr. Gordon, is that at a not distant date, Walter and I may have the great pleasure of joining Marie and yourself in an occasion like this. Words are idle now, they mean but little when the heart is touched. I accept your beautiful gift with all gratitude. It is my prayer that the day may come when you may have another brooch made with two hearts entwined, set with a single solitaire, emblematic of your faith and pure love for Marie. I pray for you the gifts of all the Gods, and may your prayers be answered as the prayers of Pygmalion were whose faith and love were so strong that the Grecian Gods turned a piece of cold marble into the living form of a beautiful woman. But, Robert, when Marie returns to you in all her beauty, I am sure that you will not act in the way that Pygmalion did, when he caused Galatea to pray to the Grecian Gods to turn her back to cold marble again. I am sure, yes, I know, that such devotion as yours will keep Marie always when she returns to you."
The dinner was served, and Edna demonstrated that she had some skills as an after-dinner speaker. She stood up, took a glass of pure water, spilling some on the floor, and said, "Mr. Gordon, my vocabulary is lacking the poetic language needed to truly express my heartfelt thanks for the kindness you've shown me. I've been so generous in my feelings for Walter that I realize I've neglected to offer you the friendship that someone of your noble ideals deserves. As I pour this pure water back into the earth, I'm honoring an ancient tradition. Before entering any serious commitment, people would wash their hands in pure water and touch their lips to it for purification and to seal their pasts. They poured the pure water back into the earth to remember those who are absent and have passed away. I pour this pure water back into the earth so that in the presence of the living, we don't forget the one who is absent, and my greatest wish for you, Mr. Gordon, is that not too far in the future, Walter and I will have the pleasure of joining you and Marie for another occasion like this. Words are meaningless now; they amount to little when the heart is involved. I accept your beautiful gift with all my gratitude. I hope for the day when you can have another brooch made with two hearts entwined, set with a single diamond, symbolizing your faith and pure love for Marie. I pray you receive the blessings of all the Gods, and may your prayers be answered as Pygmalion's were, whose strong faith and love led the Greek Gods to transform a piece of cold marble into a beautiful living woman. But, Robert, when Marie returns to you in all her beauty, I am confident that you won’t act as Pygmalion did, causing Galatea to ask the Greek Gods to turn her back into cold marble. I am sure, yes, I know, that your devotion will keep Marie with you always when she returns."
When Edna had finished, Walter arose and said, "Robert, there is nothing left for me to say, I thank you."
When Edna was done, Walter got up and said, "Robert, I have nothing more to say, thank you."
On the 24th of June, Walter and Edna were married. Robert suggested that for their honeymoon they go up thru Canada and see the beautiful scenery there, then go down thru California and in the Fall and Winter, take a second honeymoon trip to Florida and visit Silver Springs and Sebring. Robert's mind always drifted back to the beautiful places where he thought people in love would find harmony and could commune with Nature.
On June 24th, Walter and Edna got married. Robert suggested that for their honeymoon, they should travel through Canada to enjoy the beautiful scenery, then head down through California. In the Fall and Winter, they could take a second honeymoon trip to Florida and visit Silver Springs and Sebring. Robert often thought about the beautiful places where he believed couples in love would find peace and connect with Nature.
[Pg 276]
[Pg 276]
CHAPTER XXV
In the Fall of 1929, Robert and Walter made a large amount of money in cotton and wheat. Robert was unusually happy. Altho over three years had passed without any direct news of Marie he was sure she was alive; felt that the time was not long to wait before she would reappear. The war clouds had begun to appear as Robert had predicted. Spain and Japan were threatening the United States. Controversies over airplane airports arose. Japan had forbidden the United States commercial ships to land on her soil. Diplomatic relations were not smoothing affairs out and Robert knew that war was inevitable. Spain had made rapid progress with airplanes and was anxious to try her power against the United States. The United States Government was waking up to the fact of their need of a greater air fleet and the Air Department was making some great progress. Robert knew they were working on secret plans and knew that he had something that could be used successfully at the right time. He was spending money lavishly and working to improve on his Ezekiel plane. He was keeping everything secret, sending out plans to different manufacturers and having the parts made, Walter and himself secretly putting the machine together. Robert had made a large amount of money buying oil stocks. A big bull[Pg 277] campaign in oil stocks had been brought about by the decreasing oil supply. The Government realizing the increased demand for gasoline on account of the large amount of airplanes used, knew that in time of war their success would depend upon the supply of oil and gas, so a decree was passed conserving the oil resources. There was still a big foreign demand for oil and gasoline as war in Europe was still going on. Affairs in England were in a bad state and revolution was threatened.
In the Fall of 1929, Robert and Walter earned a significant amount of money from cotton and wheat. Robert was unusually happy. Even though over three years had passed without any direct news of Marie, he was confident she was alive and felt that it wouldn't be long before she reappeared. The war clouds were starting to gather, just as Robert had predicted. Spain and Japan were threatening the United States. Disputes over airport access for airplanes had emerged. Japan had banned U.S. commercial ships from docking on its territory. Diplomatic relations weren't resolving issues, and Robert knew that war was inevitable. Spain had made swift advancements in aircraft technology and was eager to test its strength against the United States. The U.S. government was waking up to the necessity of a larger air force, with the Air Department making significant advancements. Robert was aware they were working on secret plans and knew he had something that could be effectively used at the right moment. He was spending money generously and working to enhance his Ezekiel plane. He was keeping everything under wraps, sending plans to various manufacturers and having parts produced, while he and Walter secretly assembled the machine. Robert had made a lot of money investing in oil stocks. A big bull[Pg 277] campaign in oil stocks was sparked by the declining oil supply. The government, recognizing the increased demand for gasoline due to the large number of airplanes, understood that their success in wartime would rely on the availability of oil and gas, leading to a decree on conserving oil resources. There was also strong foreign demand for oil and gasoline as the war in Europe continued. The situation in England was dire, and a revolution was looming.
April, 1930
April 1930
Japan declared war on the United States and Spain joined forces with her. They secured the aid of Mexico and established an air base there. The United States was unprepared for war as they had not kept up the programme of building a sufficient air fleet to protect the country against invasion by such a large fleet as commanded by Japan and Spain. There was a hasty call by the Government for volunteers to the Aviation Corps. Robert Gordon and Walter Kennelworth hastened to Washington, tendered their services to the Government and joined the Aviation Corps. They were made Lieutenants and ordered immediately to San Antonio, Texas, where the Southern Aviation Division had its headquarters. Robert offered the benefit of his experience to the officials, but older and wiser heads refused to listen to his advice because they thought he was too young. At that time they knew nothing about his long years of secret work and his great inventions, but they soon learned the value of his discovery and[Pg 278] patent which he had sold to Japan,—the muffler which made the airplane silent.
Japan declared war on the United States, and Spain allied with them. They secured support from Mexico and set up an air base there. The United States was unprepared for war since they hadn’t invested in building a strong enough air fleet to defend against an invasion from Japan and Spain's large fleet. The Government quickly called for volunteers for the Aviation Corps. Robert Gordon and Walter Kennelworth rushed to Washington, offered their services, and joined the Aviation Corps. They were appointed Lieutenants and sent immediately to San Antonio, Texas, where the Southern Aviation Division was based. Robert offered his experience to the officials, but the older and more experienced leaders dismissed his advice because they thought he was too young. At that time, they weren’t aware of his years of secret work and groundbreaking inventions, but they soon recognized the significance of his discovery and[Pg 278] patent, which he had sold to Japan—the muffler that silenced airplanes.
The United States Government fearing that Japan would make the first attack on the Pacific Coast either around Los Angeles or San Francisco, rushed the battle fleet to the Pacific. This proved to be one of the greatest mistakes of the war. As soon as the battleships cruised into the Pacific, Japan attacked from the air with their noiseless airplanes and began dropping deadly bombs from great heights. The anti-aircraft guns from the decks of the battleships were powerless to reach the bombing planes at such great heights. Defeat was swift and severe and only a few of the battleships escaped complete destruction from the first attack. The United States Officers had found that the Japanese planes could rise more than twice the altitude of the United States planes. They knew that Japan had some invention that was superior to ours which enabled them to reach such great heights that their airships were practically immune from attack. This placed the United States at a great disadvantage as they were unable to protect the coast cities from being destroyed by bombs from the Japanese planes.
The U.S. government, worried that Japan would launch the first attack on the Pacific Coast near Los Angeles or San Francisco, hurried the battle fleet to the Pacific. This turned out to be one of the biggest mistakes of the war. As soon as the battleships entered the Pacific, Japan attacked from the air with their silent airplanes, dropping deadly bombs from high altitudes. The anti-aircraft guns on the battleships couldn't hit the bombing planes at such heights. The defeat was quick and severe, with only a few of the battleships managing to escape complete destruction from the initial attack. U.S. officers discovered that Japanese planes could fly more than twice as high as American planes. They realized that Japan had developed some technology that was superior to theirs, allowing them to reach such heights that their aircraft were nearly immune to attack. This put the U.S. at a significant disadvantage, unable to protect coastal cities from being bombed by Japanese planes.
A council of war was held. The commanding officers were called together. The President hastily summoned the Cabinet. There was no minimizing the danger for everyone knew that the ingenuity of Japan had designed a superior fighting plane; that this was to be a war in the air and that all old methods and weapons of war were obsolete; that the United States must move quick and fast to prevent destruction of the Pacific Coast cities.[Pg 279] They decided to confiscate the large manufacturing plants and start them on making new inventions and the manufacture of airplanes. Central Steel was confiscated; also Major Motors and Major Electric Co. The war council decided that they should scatter their air forces from Brownsville, Texas, up to El Paso to protect the Rio Grande from attack thru Mexico; that the battle line should extend up the Colorado River on across to Portland and Seattle. The land forces were all rushed to the Coast, forming a battle line from Brownsville, Texas, across to the Northwest to Seattle. It was decided that this line should be held with reserve forces to be sent to support a second line of defense running from San Diego up the Coast to Portland, to protect inland invasion by the foe in case they were successful in capturing any of the coast cities. People in Los Angeles and San Francisco were in a state of turmoil. Thousands were leaving every day by train and airplane, going to the Grand Canyon where there were no cities and they hoped they would be safe from attacks. Others went to the central and eastern parts of the United States because they feared attacks any day.
A war council was convened. The top officers gathered together. The President quickly called the Cabinet. There was no denying the danger; everyone knew that Japan had created a more advanced fighter plane; that this was going to be an aerial war where all old tactics and weapons were outdated; that the United States needed to act swiftly to prevent the destruction of Pacific Coast cities.[Pg 279] They decided to take control of the large manufacturing plants and redirect them to develop new technologies and produce airplanes. Central Steel was seized, along with Major Motors and Major Electric Co. The war council determined that they should spread their air forces from Brownsville, Texas, up to El Paso to guard the Rio Grande against attacks through Mexico; that the frontline should extend up the Colorado River all the way to Portland and Seattle. All land forces were quickly sent to the coast, establishing a battle line from Brownsville, Texas, across to the Northwest to Seattle. It was decided that this line should be held with reserve troops ready to support a secondary defensive line stretching from San Diego up the coast to Portland, to protect against inland invasions by the enemy if they succeeded in capturing any coastal cities. People in Los Angeles and San Francisco were in chaos. Thousands were leaving daily by train and airplane, heading to the Grand Canyon where there were no cities, hoping to be safe from attacks. Others fled to the central and eastern parts of the United States out of fear of imminent attacks.
Japan was quick to follow up her victory gained on the water by attacking Los Angeles from the air in the middle of May. Here again the great value of the silent motor was proved and the height to which the Japanese plane could rise. As the enemy stole over the city in the silence of the night, not a sound could be heard from their motors at the great heights which they were sailing. Bombs began to fall in the business section[Pg 280] and the skyscrapers crumbled to pieces. Every street light was ordered out, leaving the city in total darkness. The people were aroused at the first noise of exploding bombs and rushed out to find the city in darkness. This caused a panic. Army officers tried to quiet the people and keep them in their homes because they realized the danger if they rushed out into the streets where the bombs were falling. Powerful searchlights were sweeping the sky in an effort to locate the invading planes. Then the giant aircraft guns were trained on the enemy, but the distance was so great and the planes moving so swiftly, that they were unable to do much damage. They only succeeded in bringing down three of the bombing planes. The United States scouting planes were sent out immediately, followed by the fighting planes carrying 6-inch guns. They found that the Japanese planes were dropping bombs from a height of 60,000 to 80,000 feet and the United States planes were unable to rise high enough to attack them.
Japan quickly followed up her victory on the water by attacking Los Angeles from the air in mid-May. Once again, the silent motor proved valuable, as did the height to which the Japanese planes could soar. As the enemy flew over the city in the silence of the night, their motors were completely inaudible at the high altitudes they were flying. Bombs began falling in the business district[Pg 280], and the skyscrapers crumbled. Every streetlight was turned off, leaving the city in total darkness. The people were jolted awake by the sounds of exploding bombs and rushed outside to find the city shrouded in darkness, which caused a panic. Army officers attempted to calm the crowd and keep them indoors, understanding the danger of rushing into the streets where bombs were falling. Powerful searchlights swept the sky in an effort to locate the invading planes. The giant anti-aircraft guns were aimed at the enemy, but the distance was too great, and the planes were moving too quickly for them to inflict significant damage. They only managed to bring down three of the bombing planes. The United States dispatched scouting planes immediately, followed by fighter planes armed with 6-inch guns. They discovered that the Japanese planes were dropping bombs from altitudes of 60,000 to 80,000 feet, and the U.S. planes could not ascend high enough to engage them.
The battle waged thruout the night and when the sun rose the next morning, the beautiful city of Los Angeles was in ruins. Thousands of people had been killed and the most of the important buildings had been destroyed. The people of Los Angeles were more excited than they had ever been during earthquakes. The destruction and loss of life were so great that everyone forgot all about their property and money and only thought of saving their lives and protecting their loved ones. The commanding officers held a hasty conference, realizing the great damage the enemy had done and the small damage they had been able to inflict upon them and knowing[Pg 281] that the enemy would follow this attack by more attacks it was decided that to force the people to remain meant certain death and a destruction of the balance of the valuable property, so the only thing to do was to move the people out as fast as possible and surrender the city. After the commanders had held this council, news of their decision was conveyed to the subordinate officers.
The battle went on throughout the night, and when the sun rose the next morning, the beautiful city of Los Angeles was in ruins. Thousands of people had died, and most of the significant buildings had been destroyed. The people of Los Angeles were more animated than they had ever been during earthquakes. The devastation and loss of life were so immense that everyone forgot about their property and money, focusing only on saving their lives and protecting their loved ones. The commanding officers held a quick meeting, recognizing the extensive damage the enemy had caused and the limited damage they had been able to inflict in return. Knowing that the enemy would likely follow this attack with more, they decided that forcing the people to stay would mean certain death and further destruction of valuable property. Therefore, the only option was to evacuate the people as quickly as possible and surrender the city. After the commanders reached this decision, their choice was communicated to the subordinate officers.
Lieutenant Gordon's heart was broken when he realized that the beautiful city of Los Angeles must be either surrendered or destroyed, yet he knew that unless the Government quickly made some new and wonderful inventions, many more defeats were in store. When Captain George Cooper who was in command of Lieutenant Gordon's company, received orders that no move was to be made and no scouts to be sent out until further instructions, he called Lieutenants Gordon and Kennelworth and conveyed to them the orders. Lieutenant Gordon was desperate. He wanted to do something to help save the situation, but to offer his advice to his superior officers was futile. Finally, he decided to disobey orders and go out on a scouting expedition alone and see what he could find out. He thought he might locate a Japanese base, as he believed they had a mother ship somewhere near from which they were sending out the bombing planes. He was flying very low as he crossed the line below San Diego. All at once a Japanese plane was coming straight toward him. He immediately turned his plane and rushed back across the line followed closely by the enemy who was gaining on him rapidly. Lieutenant Gordon whirled[Pg 282] his plane around quickly and charged the Japanese plane. The fight lasted for several minutes.
Lieutenant Gordon was heartbroken when he realized that the beautiful city of Los Angeles had to be either surrendered or destroyed. He knew that unless the government quickly came up with some new and amazing inventions, many more defeats were ahead. When Captain George Cooper, who was in charge of Lieutenant Gordon's company, received orders not to make any moves or send out scouts until further notice, he called Lieutenants Gordon and Kennelworth to relay the message. Lieutenant Gordon was desperate; he wanted to do something to help turn the situation around, but offering his advice to his superiors felt pointless. Eventually, he made the decision to disobey orders and head out on a solo scouting mission to see what he could find. He thought he might discover a Japanese base, as he suspected they had a mother ship nearby from which they were launching bombing planes. He was flying very low as he crossed the border below San Diego when suddenly a Japanese plane appeared, heading straight for him. He quickly turned his plane around and raced back across the line, closely pursued by the enemy, who was rapidly closing the gap. Lieutenant Gordon swiftly maneuvered his plane and charged at the Japanese aircraft. The fight lasted several minutes.
After Lieutenant Gordon had been gone some time and failed to return Lieutenant Kennelworth knowing that he had disobeyed orders and gone out with his plane decided that some harm might have come to him and that he too must disobey orders and go to his rescue. He jumped into a fast plane and sailed out, going direct toward San Diego. He soon sighted the two planes in combat and just before he reached the scene, they went down together. His heart sank within him. He knew it was his old friend Robert and feared for the worst. Landing along the side of the wreck he found that the Japanese aviator had been killed. Robert's leg had been broken; otherwise he was uninjured. He quickly hauled him aboard his own plane and started back for headquarters and was just in time as other Japanese planes were approaching and followed him close into Los Angeles. Lieutenant Gordon was confined to the hospital three or four weeks before his leg healed and he fully recovered. He was given a severe reprimand for disobeying orders but because he had brought down an enemy plane the Government made him a Captain for this bravery and also promoted Lieutenant Kennelworth, his chum, to the same rank.
After Lieutenant Gordon had been gone for a while and didn’t return, Lieutenant Kennelworth, knowing he had disobeyed orders and taken off in his plane, figured that something might have happened to him. Feeling he had to disobey orders too, he decided to go to his rescue. He jumped into a fast plane and took off, heading straight for San Diego. He soon spotted the two planes in a dogfight and just before he reached the scene, they both went down together. His heart sank. He recognized it was his old friend Robert and feared the worst. After landing next to the wreck, he found that the Japanese aviator had been killed. Robert had a broken leg; otherwise, he was fine. He quickly lifted him into his own plane and headed back to headquarters, just in time as other Japanese planes were flying in close behind him toward Los Angeles. Lieutenant Gordon spent three or four weeks in the hospital before his leg healed, and he fully recovered. He received a harsh reprimand for disobeying orders, but since he had shot down an enemy plane, the government promoted him to Captain for his bravery and also promoted Lieutenant Kennelworth, his friend, to the same rank.
In the meantime, the people had been moved away from Los Angeles as fast as possible. There had been several minor attacks by the enemy and more buildings had been destroyed and only a few of the enemy's planes had been brought down. The situation was desperate. People were frantic. The United States was hopelessly[Pg 283] outnumbered by the Spanish and Japanese air forces. England was threatening to join forces with Japan and Spain. An attack on San Francisco was expected at any hour. People wanted to get away and move east into the mountains for protection, but the Government had notified everyone to remain. The fact that the foreign planes were noiseless put the United States at a great disadvantage. Robert and Walter were using their secret radio to communicate with each other. They had offered this invention to the Government and it had been accepted. This was a great help as the Japanese were unable to intercept their code messages or take any message from the air because there were none.
In the meantime, people had been evacuated from Los Angeles as quickly as possible. There had been several minor attacks from the enemy, more buildings had been destroyed, and only a few enemy planes had been shot down. The situation was dire. People were panicking. The United States was hopelessly outnumbered by the Spanish and Japanese air forces. England was threatening to ally with Japan and Spain. An attack on San Francisco was anticipated at any moment. People wanted to escape and move east into the mountains for safety, but the government had instructed everyone to stay put. The fact that the enemy planes were silent put the United States at a significant disadvantage. Robert and Walter were using their secret radio to communicate with each other. They had offered this invention to the government, and it had been accepted. This was a huge advantage because the Japanese couldn't intercept their coded messages or pick up any communications from the sky, since there were none.
The United States Army officers knew that they must fight for time to get some new inventions ready to combat the enemy. On June 14th, Los Angeles was surrendered. White flags were run up all over the city as a signal for the enemy planes to stop attacking. The plan was to send no message to the enemy headquarters in Mexico but to wait and see what action they would take or what terms they would offer to make. General Pearson of the Aviation Corps, General Johnson of the Cavalry, Admiral Dawson of the Navy and General Marshall of the Infantry held a council to decide the next and wisest move to make. A plan was discussed for crossing the Rio Grande into Mexico with land troops and making an attempt to capture the supply base of the enemy. General Pearson said that the days of old tactics and war had changed, that the enemy evidently intended to make this a war in the air and that they would attack troops from the air. To send[Pg 284] an army into the mountains of Mexico would not only mean the loss of thousands of lives, which would prove useless, but that part of the air force would have to be sent into Mexico to protect the army and this would weaken the coast patrol and give the enemy a chance to make an air attack on other coast cities. Admiral Dawson said that in the weakened condition of the Navy, since the disaster from the first attack by the Japanese planes, it would be foolhardy to attempt any aggressive campaign by the Navy, that what ships they had were now scattered along the Southern, Eastern and Western shores for protection and to concentrate them at one point would only weaken other joints from which they would have to be withdrawn. General Marshall was of the opinion that the best plan was not to attack, but let the enemy make the first move every time and try to find some way to protect the coast cities, that what we needed was time to get better equipped with sufficient airplanes to cope with the enemy's superior air force. So it was finally decided that the wisest course to pursue was a waiting attitude.
The United States Army officers understood that they needed to buy time to prepare new inventions to fight the enemy. On June 14th, Los Angeles surrendered. White flags went up all over the city as a signal for enemy planes to stop their attacks. The plan was to send no message to the enemy headquarters in Mexico but to wait and see what actions they would take or what terms they would offer. General Pearson of the Aviation Corps, General Johnson of the Cavalry, Admiral Dawson of the Navy, and General Marshall of the Infantry held a meeting to determine the next and smartest move. They discussed a plan to cross the Rio Grande into Mexico with ground troops to try to capture the enemy's supply base. General Pearson noted that the days of old tactics were gone, and the enemy clearly wanted to make this a war in the air, attacking troops from above. Sending an army into the mountains of Mexico would not only result in the loss of thousands of lives—pointless losses—but would also require part of the air force to be sent into Mexico for protection, weakening the coastal patrol and giving the enemy an opportunity to launch air attacks on other coastal cities. Admiral Dawson pointed out that, given the weakened state of the Navy since the first attack by Japanese planes, it would be reckless to pursue any aggressive campaign at sea. The ships they had were now spread out along the Southern, Eastern, and Western coasts for protection, and concentrating them at one point would only leave other areas vulnerable. General Marshall believed the best strategy was to avoid attacking and let the enemy make the first move, focusing instead on finding ways to protect coastal cities. What they needed was time to better equip themselves with enough airplanes to match the enemy's superior air force. Ultimately, they decided that the smartest approach was to remain patient and wait.
There was a panic in Wall Street when the news came of the surrender of Los Angeles. Edna had been left in charge of the office in New York and thru the secret Pocket Radio, kept in communication with Walter and Robert. She was conducting a campaign in the stock market for them and had made a fortune on the short side of the market. Business was bad, and the whole country was in a state of turmoil.
There was a panic on Wall Street when the news broke about Los Angeles surrendering. Edna was in charge of the office in New York and, through the secret Pocket Radio, stayed in touch with Walter and Robert. She was running a campaign in the stock market for them and had made a fortune by betting against the market. Business was struggling, and the entire country was in chaos.
After the white flags were floated over the ruins of Los Angeles, days went by and there were no more[Pg 285] attacks by the enemy, nor was any word received from enemy headquarters. The American patrol planes around Los Angeles reported occasionally seeing the enemy planes scouting over the city at great heights, evidently taking observation as to what was going on. This mysterious action on the part of the enemy was a source of worry to the commanding officers of the United States. The people all over the country were in a state of anxiety, wondering where the enemy would strike next. The Infantry and Cavalry were restlessly waiting orders to go into action along the Rio Grande.
After the white flags were raised over the ruins of Los Angeles, days passed without any further attacks from the enemy, and no updates came from enemy headquarters. American patrol planes around Los Angeles occasionally reported seeing enemy aircraft flying high over the city, clearly observing what was happening. This mysterious behavior from the enemy worried the commanding officers in the United States. People across the country were anxious, speculating about where the enemy might strike next. The Infantry and Cavalry were restlessly waiting for orders to move into action along the Rio Grande.
On the night of August 1st, the enemy planes crossed the Rio Grande and dropped bombs all along from Brownsville to El Paso, destroying property and killing more than a hundred thousand men among the Infantry and Cavalry. The enemy planes were again flying very high. The anti-craft guns and the attack by our planes did very little damage, only bringing down five of the enemy planes along the entire lines, while more than 200 of the American airplanes were destroyed by bombs dropping on them from above. General Marshall in his report to General Pearson next day said: "Hell turned loose in the sky last night from Brownsville to El Paso. Our loss was terrific and the enemy's loss was very small. There is but one hope and that is to get more and better airplanes. We must get planes that will rise to a height where they can reach the enemy and make the fight in the air."
On the night of August 1st, enemy planes crossed the Rio Grande and dropped bombs all the way from Brownsville to El Paso, destroying property and killing over a hundred thousand soldiers in the Infantry and Cavalry. The enemy planes were flying extremely high again. Our anti-aircraft guns and the counterattack from our planes caused very little damage, only bringing down five enemy planes across the entire front, while more than 200 American airplanes were destroyed by bombs falling on them from above. In his report to General Pearson the next day, General Marshall stated: "It was like hell unleashed in the sky last night from Brownsville to El Paso. Our losses were massive, and the enemy's losses were minimal. There’s only one hope, and that’s to acquire more and better airplanes. We need planes that can reach a height where they can engage the enemy and fight in the air."
Captain Robert Gordon was still stationed near Los Angeles and when news came of the terrible loss of life along the Rio Grande, his mind turned to "Marie the[Pg 286] Angel of Mercy,"—his great plane secretly stored away in the Adirondack Mountains for use in just such an emergency as this. He knew what the "Demon of Death" could do and the sleeping gas invented by Captain Kennelworth. He thought of going to General Pearson, telling him of his discoveries and offering them to the United States to put into immediate use, but after meditating over the matter decided that they would only call him a fool and refuse to listen to him as they had before, because he was too young. However, he asked General Pearson for orders to permit him to go on a scouting expedition over Mexico and up and down the Rio Grande to see if he could learn anything of value.
Captain Robert Gordon was still based near Los Angeles when he heard about the devastating loss of life along the Rio Grande. His thoughts went to "Marie the[Pg 286] Angel of Mercy," his awesome plane that he had secretly stored in the Adirondack Mountains for situations exactly like this. He was aware of what the "Demon of Death" could do and of the sleeping gas created by Captain Kennelworth. He considered going to General Pearson to share his findings and offer them to the United States for immediate use, but after thinking it over, he decided they would just call him a fool and ignore him like they had before, just because he was too young. Still, he asked General Pearson for permission to go on a scouting mission over Mexico and along the Rio Grande to see if he could gather any useful information.
On the morning of August 3rd, Captain Robert Gordon traveled across Arizona and New Mexico and as he neared El Paso saw the largest airship that he had ever seen before slowly drifting over El Paso. It was a giant plane and Robert knew that it was either a mother ship or one of the enemy's great bombing planes which had been so high that he had never been able to see them before. He began circling it at a great distance, watching to see what this monster of the air was going to do. Finally, it slowed down and came to a complete standstill. He saw that it could anchor in the air and knew that the enemy had another discovery that would beat what the Americans had. Waiting for awhile, he saw what seemed to be an observation platform emerge from the side of the plane. An officer appeared on it with some instruments. Captain Gordon thought that they were either taking photographs or making observations over El Paso for some purpose. Fortunately, he had started out on a bombing plane and had plenty of bombs[Pg 287] on board. Decided that he had but one life to give for his country and that he would rise as high as he could, sail swiftly over this monster and drop his bombs. When he got as close over it as he could gauge, he released the automatic control and started dropping bombs one after another. The first bomb made a hit and struck the ship near the middle, which was lucky, tearing a terrific hole in it. He knew from the way it acted that it was badly disabled. Now was the time to get in his effective work. Dropping lower, he let go more bombs, this time striking the giant ship both in the front and rear. It started to fall rapidly and he followed it down and got close enough to see that there were still men on board alive so he let go more bombs and in a few minutes there was nothing but a wreck of the greatest dreadnought of death which had ever floated over American soil.
On the morning of August 3rd, Captain Robert Gordon made his way across Arizona and New Mexico. As he got closer to El Paso, he spotted the largest airship he had ever seen slowly drifting over the city. It was a massive plane, and Robert realized it was either a mother ship or one of the enemy's giant bombers that had been flying so high he'd never seen them before. He began circling it from a safe distance, curious about what this giant in the sky was planning. Eventually, it slowed down and stopped completely. He noticed that it could hover in the air, which meant the enemy had come up with another technology to surpass the Americans. After waiting for a while, he watched as what looked like an observation platform emerged from the side of the plane. An officer appeared on it with some equipment. Captain Gordon suspected they were either taking photos or surveying El Paso for some reason. Luckily, he had taken off in a bombing plane and had plenty of bombs on board. He decided he would risk his life for his country by climbing as high as he could, flying swiftly over this behemoth, and dropping his bombs. When he got as close to it as possible, he released the automatic control and began to drop bombs one after the other. The first bomb hit the ship near the middle, which was fortunate, creating a huge hole in it. He could tell from its movement that it was badly damaged. Now was the time to strike hard. Descending lower, he dropped more bombs, hitting the massive ship both at the front and the back. It began to plummet rapidly, and he followed it down, getting close enough to see there were still men alive on board. He dropped more bombs, and within a few minutes, there was nothing left but the wreckage of the greatest monster of destruction that had ever flown over American soil.
Before venturing to land Captain Gordon ascended to a great height, circled the sky to see if there were any more enemy ships in sight which might endanger his life. Finding the air clear, he immediately radioed the news with his Pocket-Radio to Captain Kennelworth who was then stationed at San Diego. The news was quickly flashed to General Pearson's headquarters. On examination they found that the giant ship was a mother ship more than 600 feet long, bearing the name of "Tokyo J-1" and that it carried 25 bombing planes of the most modern type with collapsible wings and equipped with powerful searchlights carrying bombs and poisonous gases. It was estimated that more than 100 officers and aviators were aboard the airship when it fell. All were killed but two. They were badly[Pg 288] wounded with broken limbs and were taken prisoners. There were found to be three of the enemy's planes that were not damaged badly. Captain Gordon and Captain Kennelworth tested these planes after they were put back in working order and found that they were high altitude planes and could rise higher than any of the planes used by the United States. This was a great victory because it would enable the American inventors to find out how these planes were built and they could also be used against the enemy.
Before heading to land, Captain Gordon climbed to a high altitude, circling the sky to check for any enemy ships that might pose a threat to his safety. Once he confirmed the air was clear, he quickly radioed Captain Kennelworth, who was stationed in San Diego, using his Pocket-Radio. The news was rapidly relayed to General Pearson's headquarters. Upon investigation, they discovered that the massive ship was a mother ship over 600 feet long, named "Tokyo J-1," which carried 25 state-of-the-art bombing planes with collapsible wings, equipped with powerful searchlights, bombs, and toxic gases. It was estimated that over 100 officers and pilots were on board the airship when it crashed, and all but two were killed. The survivors were seriously injured with broken limbs and taken prisoner. They found three enemy planes that weren't badly damaged. Captain Gordon and Captain Kennelworth evaluated these planes after restoring them to working condition and found they were high-altitude aircraft that could fly higher than any planes used by the United States. This was a significant victory because it would allow American inventors to learn how these planes were constructed and potentially use them against the enemy.
News of this great victory was sent to the President of the United States. He ordered General Pearson to decorate Captain Gordon with the Cross of Aviation and convey to him the gratitude of the people of the United States and the President's sincere personal appreciation. The afternoon newspapers in every large city in the United States carried in big headlines "GIANT MOTHER SHIP CAPTURED BY DARING YOUNG AVIATOR, CAPTAIN ROBERT GORDON." The people thruout the United States breathed a sigh of relief; felt that the tide was at last turning and that now some way would be found to destroy more of the enemy's giant ships.
News of this huge victory was sent to the President of the United States. He ordered General Pearson to award Captain Gordon the Cross of Aviation and express both the gratitude of the American people and the President's genuine personal appreciation. The afternoon newspapers in every major city across the United States featured big headlines: "GIANT MOTHER SHIP CAPTURED BY DARING YOUNG AVIATOR, CAPTAIN ROBERT GORDON." People throughout the United States breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that the tide was finally turning and that a way would be found to take out more of the enemy's giant ships.
When General Pearson called Captain Gordon before him, he was very modest and meek because he remembered the severe reprimand before when he disobeyed orders and brought down the Japanese plane near San Diego. This time he had acted on instructions from General Pearson and was very happy to have rendered a great service to his country. As the General read the message from the President, tears came into his eyes. He thanked his commanding officer and said that he[Pg 289] hoped he might have many more opportunities to render service to his beloved country. At that time his thoughts turned to Marie and he wondered where she might be and if she knew what was happening. He was especially happy because he had brought this enemy ship down in the State in which he was born and that State of which he was very proud. Captain Kennelworth came to congratulate him and said: "Robert, old pal, I am very proud of you and your great achievement. The Lone Star State of Texas which was distinguished by its brave sons at the Battle of the Alamo, has again been distinguished by one of her favorite sons, and Mexico as well as Spain and Japan will be made to realize that the Texans never surrender."
When General Pearson called Captain Gordon in, he felt very humble and submissive because he remembered the harsh scolding he received when he disobeyed orders and shot down the Japanese plane near San Diego. This time, he had acted on General Pearson's instructions and was really pleased to have done such an important service for his country. As the General read the message from the President, tears filled his eyes. He thanked his commanding officer and said that he hoped to have many more chances to serve his beloved country. At that moment, he thought about Marie and wondered where she was and if she knew what was going on. He was especially happy because he had brought down this enemy ship in the state where he was born, a state he was very proud of. Captain Kennelworth came over to congratulate him and said, "Robert, old friend, I'm really proud of you and your amazing achievement. The Lone Star State of Texas, known for its brave sons at the Battle of the Alamo, has once again been honored by one of its own, and Mexico, as well as Spain and Japan, will realize that Texans never surrender."
After the night attack and the great destruction along the Rio Grande, the American forces waited anxiously and in peril for another attack. Days went by without any sign from the enemy. Los Angeles had not been molested and the mystery was deepening as to what were the enemy's plans and the next move they would make. General Pearson had ordered one of the planes from the "Tokyo J-1" sent to the Major Electric Company in the East where they could experiment with it and make some planes like it or better ones. He gave one of the planes to Captain Gordon and the other to Captain Kennelworth to be put into service. Captain Gordon asked that they be permitted to go into Mexico, locate the enemy's headquarters and try to destroy more of their ships, but the General refused to grant this request, saying that he would not risk the lives of such valuable men or risk losing the ships which might prove very valuable when the enemy again made an attack.
After the night attack and the massive destruction along the Rio Grande, the American forces waited anxiously and in danger for another strike. Days passed without any sign from the enemy. Los Angeles had remained untouched, and the mystery was growing regarding the enemy's plans and their next move. General Pearson ordered one of the planes from the "Tokyo J-1" to be sent to the Major Electric Company in the East, where they could experiment with it and create similar or even better planes. He assigned one of the planes to Captain Gordon and the other to Captain Kennelworth for operational use. Captain Gordon requested permission to go into Mexico, locate the enemy's headquarters, and attempt to destroy more of their ships, but the General denied this request, saying he wouldn't risk the lives of such valuable men or the potential loss of the ships, which could be crucial when the enemy mounted another attack.
[Pg 290]
[Pg 290]
CHAPTER XXVI
September, 1930
September 1930
After long days of anxious waiting, with the people nervous and excited, came the attack on San Francisco. The enemy planes attacked from the West, the South and the North, slipping in silently in large numbers. Poisoned gas was turned loose, bombs were dropped all over the city and most of the important business and Government buildings were destroyed. The destruction was the greatest in history, much greater than the earthquake in 1906. Loss of life was terrific. General Pearson ordered Captain Gordon and Kennelworth to lead the defense of the city, using the Japanese planes which had been taken from the wreck of the "Tokyo J-1." As soon as they got in high altitude over San Francisco, they could see that this was a gigantic attack. Thousands of airplanes were circling the air from every direction. It was evident that the enemy intended to destroy San Francisco very quickly. Captain Gordon and Captain Kennelworth were able to keep in communication thru their Pocket Radio. They agreed that one of them should attack the enemy planes approaching from the North and the other, the planes approaching from the South and West, going as high as they could and if possible getting above the enemy planes and dropping bombs on them. When[Pg 291] Captain Gordon got high in the air, he saw another mother ship anchored and with the smaller planes taking off from it. He sailed over and let loose his bombs and destroyed this ship. Other ships were coming from every direction by the thousands. He sailed over them letting loose his bombs cautiously.
After long days of anxious waiting, with people feeling both nervous and excited, the attack on San Francisco finally happened. Enemy planes came in from the West, South, and North, quietly arriving in large numbers. Poison gas was released, bombs fell all over the city, and most of the key business and government buildings were destroyed. The devastation was the most significant in history, far worse than the earthquake in 1906. The loss of life was huge. General Pearson ordered Captain Gordon and Kennelworth to lead the city’s defense, using the Japanese planes that had been salvaged from the wreck of the "Tokyo J-1." Once they reached a high altitude over San Francisco, they realized this was a massive assault. Thousands of airplanes were circling in the sky from every direction. It was clear that the enemy aimed to obliterate San Francisco quickly. Captain Gordon and Captain Kennelworth managed to stay in touch through their Pocket Radio. They decided that one would engage the enemy planes coming from the North, while the other would tackle those approaching from the South and West, climbing as high as possible and trying to get above the enemy planes to drop bombs on them. When[Pg 291] Captain Gordon soared high in the air, he spotted another mother ship anchored, with smaller planes taking off from it. He flew over and dropped his bombs, destroying the ship. More ships were coming from every direction by the thousands. He carefully released his bombs as he flew over them.
Captain Kennelworth also encountered planes by the thousands coming across from the West and succeeded in bringing down numbers of them. Finally, the enemy planes turned on him and when he saw that escape seemed almost impossible, decided to try to race back to headquarters. The enemy planes were firing on him. One wing of his plane was damaged, then a propeller was broken and as his plane was crashing to the earth, he felt that he was sure to lose his life; tried to steer the best he could and finally, seeing that he was going to land on a smooth spot where there were no trees or buildings, he crawled out on top of one of the wings. A few minutes after the crash he regained consciousness, finding himself uninjured with only a few minor scratches. Fortunately he was near one of the army bases and made his way quickly there. He could see to the West that San Francisco was in flames and knew that the destruction was complete. His first thought was what had happened to his old pal, Robert Gordon. Feeling in his pocket and finding his radio safe, he sent the distress signal which they had always used, asking "Are you alive and where are you?" Minutes went by and no reply. He was heartsick and feared that Robert had lost his life. He slowly made his way to headquarters and reported what had happened.
Captain Kennelworth also encountered thousands of planes coming from the West and managed to take down several of them. Eventually, the enemy planes turned on him, and when he realized that escape seemed almost impossible, he decided to try to race back to headquarters. The enemy planes were firing at him. One wing of his plane got damaged, then a propeller broke, and as his plane began to crash to the ground, he thought he was sure to lose his life; he tried to steer as best as he could and finally, seeing that he was about to land in a clear area without trees or buildings, he crawled out on top of one of the wings. A few minutes after the crash, he regained consciousness, finding himself unhurt with just a few minor scratches. Fortunately, he was near one of the army bases and made his way there quickly. He could see San Francisco was on fire to the West and knew the destruction was complete. His first thought was about his old friend, Robert Gordon. Feeling in his pocket and finding his radio intact, he sent the distress signal they always used, asking, "Are you alive and where are you?" Minutes passed with no reply. He was heartbroken and feared that Robert had died. He slowly made his way to headquarters and reported what had happened.
[Pg 292]
[Pg 292]
Captain Gordon finally exhausted his bombs, but he estimated that he had brought down several hundred of the enemy planes because he had sailed over them where they were flying by the hundreds in wedge formations, each division being followed by a giant supply ship which could anchor high up in the air and supply more bombs when the bombing planes exhausted their supply and returned for more. Robert thought, "this is just what our Government needs. If there were only a supply ship in the air now where I could go and get more bombs, I could bring down hundreds more of the enemy's planes." He decided to make his way back to the base or headquarters as he was powerless without bombs, but his decision was too late. The enemy planes had located him and were coming straight toward him. He speeded up and tried to make his way to safety, fearing that any minute the enemy would fire on him or drop a bomb on his plane, but the Japanese had discovered that he was flying one of their own planes and they thought he was one of their own aviators and had no intention of harming him. When they got close enough to see that the plane was piloted by an American aviator, they flew close beside him, signaled him to follow them, one plane leading and two others falling in beside him. There was nothing else to do and he was glad of a chance to save his life. They led him up, up, up, thousands of feet in the air, finally reached a giant plane anchored, where they landed, taking Captain Gordon a prisoner.
Captain Gordon finally ran out of bombs, but he estimated that he had shot down several hundred enemy planes because he had flown over them as they flew in large wedge formations, with each group followed by a massive supply ship that could hover in the air and provide more bombs when the bombing planes ran out and returned for more. Robert thought, "This is exactly what our government needs. If only there were a supply ship in the air right now where I could go and get more bombs, I could take down hundreds more enemy planes." He decided to head back to the base or headquarters since he was powerless without bombs, but his decision came too late. The enemy planes had spotted him and were heading straight for him. He accelerated and tried to escape, fearing that any moment the enemy would open fire or drop a bomb on him, but the Japanese realized he was flying one of their own planes and thought he was one of their own pilots, so they had no intention of attacking him. When they got close enough to see that the plane was flown by an American pilot, they flew alongside him, signaled him to follow, with one plane leading and two others flanking him. He had no choice, and he was grateful for the chance to save his life. They led him higher and higher, thousands of feet in the air, until they finally reached a massive plane that was anchored, where they landed and took Captain Gordon prisoner.
As soon as they had landed with him, his mind went back to the days of his youth, when he had built his[Pg 293] first bicycle to ride on the water, and when he had read the Bible and talked about the wars to come and made his plans for the great airship. He recalled the dream his mother had which greatly disturbed her. She told him she dreamed that she saw San Francisco destroyed by some terrible machine and that one of her sons had nearly lost his life there. He thought of how his mother had told him about his oldest brother losing his life in the San Francisco earthquake and he wondered if now he was to lose his life there, because he felt that the Japs were very treacherous and would probably not keep him a prisoner but would take his life. He prayed for his dear old mother and prayed for Marie that she might be safe and her life be spared, no matter what his fate might be.
As soon as they landed with him, his mind drifted back to his younger days when he built his first bike to ride on the water, read the Bible, talked about the wars ahead, and made plans for the great airship. He remembered the dream his mother had, which really upset her. She told him she dreamed she saw San Francisco destroyed by some horrific machine and that one of her sons almost lost his life there. He thought about how his mother told him about his oldest brother dying in the San Francisco earthquake, and he wondered if now he would lose his life there too, because he felt that the Japanese were very treacherous and would likely not keep him as a prisoner but would take his life instead. He prayed for his dear old mother and for Marie, hoping she would be safe and her life spared, no matter what happened to him.
Through all this excitement, for the first time he thought of his Pocket-Radio. Before he could get it out of his pocket, he received the S.O.S. signal from Walter and answered, telling him what had happened and where he was.
Through all this excitement, for the first time he thought of his Pocket-Radio. Before he could take it out of his pocket, he got Walter's S.O.S. signal and responded, letting him know what had happened and where he was.
Ever since the first battle of Los Angeles, the United States officers had felt certain that an attack would come upon San Francisco and had prepared for it the best way possible. They had concentrated a greater portion of their best airplanes there and had thrown them into the fight by the thousands and they had gone down in large numbers, not only being outnumbered by the enemy planes but being unable to follow the enemy planes high enough to destroy them. When reports were made the following morning, more than three thousand of this country's airplanes had been lost.[Pg 294] The loss of life in San Francisco was appalling. Almost half of the population had been wiped out. Most of the valuable buildings had been destroyed. All the ships anchored in the harbor were blown to pieces. A poisonous gas which American chemists had never seen or heard of before had been distributed all over San Francisco and the people who were left were sick and dying by the thousands. The waters in the bay had been poisoned and the fish were dying from this deadly gas. It was indeed a time of trouble such as the world has never known, as spoken of by St. John in the Book of Revelation.
Ever since the first battle of Los Angeles, U.S. officials had been convinced that an attack on San Francisco was imminent and prepared for it as best as they could. They had gathered a significant number of their top fighter planes there and deployed them in the thousands, but many were lost, not only because they were outnumbered by enemy aircraft but also because they couldn't reach the enemy planes high enough to take them down. By the next morning, reports indicated that over three thousand of the country's planes had been lost.[Pg 294] The death toll in San Francisco was horrific. Almost half of the population had been wiped out. Most valuable buildings had been destroyed. All the ships in the harbor were blown to bits. A toxic gas, previously unknown to American chemists, was released all over San Francisco, leaving the surviving residents sick and dying in large numbers. The waters of the bay were contaminated, and fish were dying from this lethal gas. It truly was a time of unprecedented trouble, as foretold by St. John in the Book of Revelation.
The capture of Captain Gordon and the loss of both of the Japanese airplanes which had been captured at the destruction of the "Tokyo J-1" was a disheartening blow, because Captain Kennelworth had reported how effectively he had worked over the enemy planes and how many he had destroyed. He was sure that Captain Gordon had destroyed many of their planes. When a survey was made of the city it was found that several hundred of the enemy's planes had been brought down. Most of this was attributed to the work done by Captains Gordon and Kennelworth with the high altitude foreign planes. When all reports were in, the commanders of the United States armies got together for a conference. This disaster in such a short time was bewildering and it required quick decision as to the next move. They were at a loss to figure out what the enemy's next move would be, remembering that after Los Angeles had been surrendered and the white flag had floated over it, it had never been molested.[Pg 295] Knowing that another attack would finish the remains of San Francisco, they decided to surrender it, and again the white flag was raised over all the remaining buildings. When General Pearson saw these instructions being carried out, he was overcome with emotion. Tears were flowing down his cheeks and he exclaimed; "My God, my God, is the land of liberty to be destroyed? Is there no way to prevent this deadly destruction?"
The capture of Captain Gordon and the loss of both Japanese planes taken during the destruction of the "Tokyo J-1" was a heartbreaking setback. Captain Kennelworth had reported how effectively he had attacked the enemy planes and how many he had destroyed. He was confident that Captain Gordon had also taken out many of their aircraft. When a survey of the city was conducted, it revealed that several hundred enemy planes had been shot down. Most of this was credited to the efforts of Captains Gordon and Kennelworth with the high-altitude foreign planes. Once all the reports came in, the commanders of the United States armies gathered for a meeting. This disaster happening so quickly was shocking, and they needed to make a swift decision about their next move. They struggled to anticipate what the enemy would do next, remembering that after Los Angeles had surrendered and the white flag was raised over it, it had never been attacked again. Understanding that another strike would devastate what was left of San Francisco, they chose to surrender, and once more, the white flag was raised over all the remaining buildings. When General Pearson saw these orders being carried out, he was overwhelmed with emotion. Tears streamed down his face as he exclaimed, "My God, my God, is the land of liberty to be destroyed? Is there no way to stop this terrible destruction?"[Pg 295]
As soon as the Japanese had captured Captain Gordon they knew who he was. He was the man who had sold them the great silent muffler. They brought him to headquarters in Mexico where he was questioned as to what other inventions he had. He told them that the only invention he had of value was the secret radio, with which he could send communications without any sound in the air and without anyone intercepting the messages, but made no mention of the other discoveries that he had which he knew could be used in time of emergency and of which he had never told the United States Government officials. The Japanese offered Robert his freedom and a large amount of money if he would sell them this invention. After communicating secretly and silently with Walter, Robert had him tell the commanding General about the proposition the Japanese had offered him and asked for instructions as to what he should do. Their reply was to remain prisoner and not give up any of his secrets to the enemy, because the situation was bad enough at the best. But Robert knew that his services would be of greater value to his Government and that it was bad judgment for him to remain a prisoner. He felt that he could make[Pg 296] another invention for communications which would outwit the Japs, so he decided on his own responsibility to give up the secret radio, and after they tested it, they gave him his freedom and conveyed him safely out of the enemy lines. Robert returned to headquarters near San Francisco and reported to Colonel Davis just what he had done. He was immediately sent before General Pearson who was then in command of the United States Air forces. General Pearson after hearing the story and considering Robert's splendid record, decided that clemency should be extended to him but, before doing so, decided to communicate with the President of the United States and await his decision and instructions. A meeting of the Cabinet was called and they voted that Captain Gordon was a traitor to his country, but decided that he should not be court-martialed and shot, but dishonored. Orders were sent that his uniform be torn from him and that he be held a prisoner. This was the greatest blow to Robert that had ever befallen him since the loss of Marie, but he had faith in God. He knew that he had done right and what was for the best, just as the Creator of the universe does all things well and for the best. He read his Bible that night while in prison and was consoled by reading Job, where he said, "Lord, Lord, I'll wait until my change comes." Robert knew that the time would come when he would be able to demonstrate to his Government that his judgment was right and that he was acting for the best. His heart and soul were with his country and he would sacrifice time and money to be prepared to protect his Government. He asked to be allowed to have a conference with[Pg 297] Walter, which was granted. Told Walter to say nothing about his sleeping gas discovery or the "Demon of Death,"—the great light ray destroyer which they could use, and to tell nothing of the great ship "Marie the Angel of Mercy," which they had safely stored away in the Adirondack Mountains. That when the Government came to realize the need of great help and faced defeat, he would then demonstrate the inventions that he had to save the country.
As soon as the Japanese captured Captain Gordon, they recognized him. He was the guy who had sold them the excellent silent muffler. They took him to their headquarters in Mexico where they questioned him about any other inventions he had. He told them that the only useful invention he had was a secret radio, which could send messages silently without anyone intercepting them, but he didn't mention the other discoveries he had that he knew could be useful in an emergency and which he had never disclosed to the U.S. Government. The Japanese offered Robert his freedom and a lot of money if he would sell them this invention. After communicating secretly and silently with Walter, Robert had him inform the commanding General about the Japanese's offer and asked for guidance on what to do. Their response was for him to remain a prisoner and not reveal any of his secrets to the enemy because the situation was already serious. But Robert believed his services would be more valuable to his country and that it was unwise for him to stay a prisoner. He felt he could create another communication invention that could outsmart the Japanese, so he decided on his own to give up the secret radio. After they tested it, they granted him his freedom and safely escorted him out of enemy territory. Robert returned to headquarters near San Francisco and reported to Colonel Davis about what he had done. He was immediately sent to see General Pearson, who was in charge of the U.S. Air Forces. After hearing the story and considering Robert's impressive record, General Pearson decided to show leniency but wanted to consult with the President of the United States first and wait for instructions. A Cabinet meeting was called, and they decided that Captain Gordon was a traitor to his country, but instead of court-martialing him and executing him, they determined he should be dishonored. Orders were given to strip him of his uniform and hold him as a prisoner. This was the biggest blow Robert had ever faced since losing Marie, but he had faith in God. He knew he had done the right thing and what was best, just as the Creator of the universe does everything well and for the good. That night in prison, he read his Bible and found solace in the story of Job, who said, "Lord, Lord, I'll wait until my change comes." Robert knew the day would come when he could prove to his Government that his judgment was correct and that he had acted for the best. His heart and soul were with his country, and he would sacrifice time and resources to be ready to defend his Government. He asked to have a meeting with Walter, which was allowed. He told Walter not to mention anything about his sleeping gas discovery or the "Demon of Death," the powerful light ray weapon they could use, and to keep quiet about the great ship "Marie the Angel of Mercy," which they had safely hidden in the Adirondack Mountains. He said that when the Government recognized the need for substantial help and faced defeat, he would then reveal the inventions he had to save the country.
General Pearson was very much interested in Gordon's case. He remembered the great feat of bringing down the "Tokyo J-1" and believed that Robert was a genius and a valuable man to the Government. If the officials had listened to Robert and taken the discovery he had offered them, probably the defeat in San Francisco would never have happened. He did not blame Robert for selling his invention to Japan in peace time, nor did he condemn him for turning over his secret Pocket Radio to the Japanese to secure his freedom. Believed he was loyal to his country and acted as he thought best and had not done it for a selfish motive. The General decided to visit Robert at the prison. After holding a conference with him, ordered him removed and brought to headquarters where he could keep him under his personal supervision. Robert confided to General Pearson that if he could secure his release, and let him return to his laboratory in New York, he could very quickly complete another invention to enable the United States forces to communicate secret orders from place to place, which the enemy could not understand or use. He told him that he had[Pg 298] an invention partly completed which when placed a certain distance from an airplane would prevent any communication by his secret radio and that with this it would make the secret radio which he turned over to Japan, absolutely useless. General Pearson believed his story and had faith in him so communicated with the President of the United States and obtained permission to send Robert Gordon to his New York laboratory. The General realized that the situation was much worse than the newspapers were letting the public know. The Government was suppressing their weakened condition. General Pearson knew that with help from England or any other foreign country, it would be easy for the enemy to take New Orleans, Chicago and then sweep down on Washington and New York. The liberty of the United States now hung in a balance and unless something was done, and done quickly, their cause would be lost.
General Pearson was really interested in Gordon's case. He remembered the impressive achievement of taking down the "Tokyo J-1" and thought Robert was a genius and a valuable asset to the Government. If the officials had listened to Robert and acted on the discovery he presented, the defeat in San Francisco might never have happened. He didn’t blame Robert for selling his invention to Japan during peacetime, nor did he condemn him for handing over his secret Pocket Radio to the Japanese to secure his freedom. He believed Robert was loyal to his country and acted as he thought was best, without selfish motives. The General decided to visit Robert in prison. After having a meeting with him, he ordered Robert to be moved and brought to headquarters so he could keep him under his personal supervision. Robert confided in General Pearson that if he could secure his release and let him return to his lab in New York, he could quickly finish another invention to help U.S. forces communicate secret orders that the enemy wouldn’t understand or be able to use. He told him he had an invention partly finished that, when placed a certain distance from an airplane, would block any communication from his secret radio, making the secret radio he had handed over to Japan completely useless. General Pearson believed him and trusted him, so he reached out to the President of the United States and got permission to send Robert Gordon back to his New York laboratory. The General realized that the situation was much worse than what the newspapers were reporting. The Government was hiding their weakened state. General Pearson knew that with assistance from England or any other foreign country, it would be easy for the enemy to take New Orleans, Chicago, and then move on to Washington and New York. The freedom of the United States was hanging in the balance, and unless something was done quickly, their cause would be lost.
General Pearson wrote to the President that there was no denying the fact that the situation was critical and that the enemy had something up their sleeve and that unless every effort was made to forestall their move, he feared a repetition of the terrible disaster at San Francisco. He sent the record of Robert Gordon. Said that while he was a young man, he was one of the bravest aviators that he had ever known; that he was not only bright but brilliant. He believed he was a genius. That he had had a long talk with him and that Gordon had asked to be released and permitted to return to his laboratory in New York where he believed he could complete a valuable invention which would prove a great[Pg 299] help to the country. The General recommended that Gordon be released and permitted to return to New York and given a chance. Said that this was the age of the young men because they were progressive and up to the times.
General Pearson wrote to the President that there was no denying the situation was critical and that the enemy had something planned. He feared that if efforts weren't made to stop their move, it could lead to a repeat of the awful disaster in San Francisco. He sent over Robert Gordon's record, mentioning that although he was young, he was one of the bravest aviators he had ever known; not just bright but brilliant. He believed Gordon was a genius. Pearson stated he had a long conversation with him, and Gordon asked to be released so he could return to his lab in New York, where he felt he could finish a valuable invention that would greatly benefit the country. The General recommended that Gordon be released to return to New York and given a chance. He said this was the age of young men because they were progressive and in tune with the times.[Pg 299]
The President wrote General Pearson to use his own judgment and send Gordon to New York if he thought best. General Pearson gave orders that Robert Gordon be brought to him. He communicated the good news, gave him a passport and told him to proceed immediately to New York and work just as rapidly as possible to perfect any kind of invention that would help defeat the enemy's plans.
The President wrote to General Pearson to use his own judgment and send Gordon to New York if he thought it was the right move. General Pearson instructed that Robert Gordon be brought to him. He shared the good news, gave him a passport, and told him to head to New York right away and work as quickly as possible to refine any kind of invention that could help spoil the enemy's plans.
[Pg 300]
[Pg 300]
CHAPTER XXVII
When Robert arrived in New York, Edna told him about the great fortune which she had made on the short side of the market and how when she received the good news by secret radio of his capture of the "Tokyo J-1" she calculated that as soon as it was generally known, it would restore confidence and stocks would have a big rally. She hastily covered all the short contracts and bought stocks for long account. The following afternoon when the big headlines announced the capture of the Tokyo, traders all rushed to buy and the market advanced rapidly. She said "Mr. Gordon, do you know the market is following the forecast which you mapped out in 1927?" He said, "I have been so worried over the war and my dishonor that I haven't had time to think about making money. If General Pearson hadn't proved to be a good friend, I would still be in prison. Now I must use some of my inventions to help my country and prove to them that I did act for the best and that I am loyal." Edna asked if he thought there was any hope of the terrible war ending soon. "No," he replied, "it will get worse in 1931 when many other nations will join against us. The end will not come until the Summer or Fall of 1932." "That is dreadful," she said, "if it lasts that long, they will destroy every large city in the United States unless something is done to beat them."
When Robert arrived in New York, Edna told him about the huge profits she had made by betting against the market and how, when she got the news through a secret radio about his capture of the "Tokyo J-1," she figured that as soon as it became public, it would boost confidence and stocks would rally significantly. She quickly covered all her short positions and bought stocks for the long term. The next afternoon, when the big headlines announced the capture of the Tokyo, traders rushed to buy, and the market surged. She said, "Mr. Gordon, do you know the market is following the plan you laid out in 1927?" He replied, "I've been so preoccupied with the war and my disgrace that I haven't had time to think about making money. If General Pearson hadn't been such a good friend, I would still be in prison. Now, I need to use some of my inventions to help my country and show them that I acted with good intentions and that I'm loyal." Edna asked if he thought there was any chance the terrible war would end soon. "No," he answered, "it will get worse in 1931 when many other nations join against us. The end won't come until the summer or fall of 1932." "That's awful," she said, "if it lasts that long, they'll destroy every major city in the United States unless something is done to stop them."
[Pg 301]
[Pg 301]
In the latter part of October, 1930, Robert returned to Denver, Colorado, where General Pearson had moved the aviation headquarters, and was moving heaven and earth to prevent the advance of the enemy toward the East. Many people on the coast had become frightened and moved to Denver for protection. Robert brought the new invention which he called the "Radio Annulifier." The Spaniards and Japanese were making use of Robert's secret radio, which was one of the most valuable discoveries up to that time. The Annulifier was now placed on scouting airplanes and they were sent out. They found that it would work a distance of several hundred miles. This disorganized the enemy forces because they did not understand what had gone wrong with the secret mechanism of the Pocket-Radio with which they were able to transmit orders without sound or fear of detection. They had to resort to the old method of using radios and wireless. Robert had invented a new machine to record either sound or communications by light waves. He soon secured the plans of the enemy and reported to General Pearson, who was still in command for the Aviation Corps, that the enemy was planning to attack from the Gulf of Mexico, follow up the Mississippi River, take New Orleans and at the same time make a joint attack across the Great Lakes, cutting off the Government's forces and the wing which was holding across from Denver, Colorado to Canada on the North and the border of Texas on the Southwestern side. When General Pearson received this disappointing news, he realized that the situation was desperate. He communicated with the President of the United[Pg 302] States, who immediately called the Cabinet together. All the Army Officers were called in conference to discuss plans as to the best thing to do to forestall the attack. They were forced to admit the painful truth that the fleet of airplanes was not sufficient to withdraw enough forces from the Western line to send to the North and South, to protect Chicago and the Mississippi valley. General Pearson made plain to the War Council the great value of Robert Gordon and suggested that he be restored to his former rank for what he had already done. They agreed with him and Robert Gordon was made Colonel in the early part of November, 1930. Walter Kennelworth, for his great services in working with Robert, was also promoted to Colonel.
In late October 1930, Robert returned to Denver, Colorado, where General Pearson had relocated the aviation headquarters and was doing everything possible to stop the enemy's advance eastward. Many people from the coast were scared and had moved to Denver for safety. Robert brought with him a new invention he called the "Radio Annulifier." The Spanish and Japanese were using Robert's secret radio, which had become one of the most valuable discoveries of its time. The Annulifier was now installed on scouting airplanes, which were sent out and found it could operate over several hundred miles. This confused the enemy forces, as they couldn't figure out what had malfunctioned with their secret Pocket-Radio, which allowed them to transmit orders without being detected. They had to revert to older methods of using radios and wireless communications. Robert had created a new device that could record sound or communication through light waves. He quickly gathered intel on the enemy's plans and reported to General Pearson, who was still in charge of the Aviation Corps, that the enemy was planning to attack from the Gulf of Mexico, following the Mississippi River to take New Orleans, while simultaneously launching a joint attack across the Great Lakes to cut off the government’s forces holding the line from Denver, Colorado to Canada in the north and the Texas border in the southwest. When General Pearson received this concerning news, he understood the situation was dire. He got in touch with the President of the United States, who quickly convened the Cabinet. All Army officers were called in for a conference to discuss how to prevent the attack. They reluctantly acknowledged the painful truth that the fleet of airplanes was not enough to pull sufficient forces from the western front to protect Chicago and the Mississippi Valley. General Pearson emphasized to the War Council the immense value of Robert Gordon and recommended that he be reinstated to his previous rank for what he had already accomplished. They agreed, and Robert Gordon was promoted to Colonel in early November 1930. Walter Kennelworth, for his significant contributions working with Robert, was also promoted to Colonel.
When Colonel Gordon informed General Pearson that Mrs. Kennelworth was his sole secret aid in completing the Annulifier which had helped him to get the enemy's plans, this news was conveyed by the General to the President of the United States who ordered Mrs. Kennelworth to report immediately at headquarters in Washington. The President thanked her personally for the great service she had rendered the country and told her that she was the greatest woman since Molly Pitcher, who had taken her husband's place at the cannon. He conferred upon her the title of Captain of Inventions and ordered her to return to her laboratories in New York and continue her scientific work. This brought great rejoicing to Colonel Gordon and Colonel Kennelworth and they redoubled their efforts to do everything to help save the country, but they were[Pg 303] not in the War Council and had nothing to say in regard to the plans of protection or attack.
When Colonel Gordon told General Pearson that Mrs. Kennelworth was his only secret ally in creating the Annulifier that helped him obtain the enemy's plans, the General passed this information to the President of the United States, who immediately ordered Mrs. Kennelworth to report to headquarters in Washington. The President personally thanked her for the incredible service she had provided to the country and declared that she was the greatest woman since Molly Pitcher, who had taken her husband’s place at the cannon. He granted her the title of Captain of Inventions and instructed her to return to her laboratories in New York to continue her scientific work. This news brought great joy to Colonel Gordon and Colonel Kennelworth, and they increased their efforts to help save the country, but they were[Pg 303] not part of the War Council and had no say in the plans for protection or attack.
Complications came thick and fast, the enemy was landing more planes in Mexico, bringing up reinforcements. They moved part of their army from San Francisco north, and in December, 1930, after a short engagement, captured Seattle and Portland. The War Council knew that this left the enemy in command of the entire Pacific Coast as most all of the smaller towns had been abandoned because they feared destruction and the next attack would probably be either on the South or the East. They were satisfied that they would probably attack from the Gulf of Mexico and try to get a good hold on the Southeastern part of the United States and, if successful, would then attack from Canada and the Great Lakes. The United States Government was making airplanes as fast as possible, but they were so far behind and lacked trained men to man them, that the situation was very tense and the Government officials freely expressed their anxiety. People in the East were excited and scared. They feared an attack upon the defenseless cities at any time and that the destruction of Los Angeles, San Francisco, Portland and Seattle might be repeated. The crushing blows that the Government had received in the loss of the Pacific Coast had weakened the morale of the people and they had lost confidence in the Government and its officials. The fact that the enemy had made no attempt to set a fixed ransom on any of the cities captured showed that they were looking for something bigger before trying to enforce their demands upon the United States. The[Pg 304] Government officials knew that the Japanese would demand California or the greater part of the Pacific Coast territory. They were hoping that further attacks could be staved off until they were better prepared to meet them. Army officials, as usual, thought they were handling everything for the best and paid no attention to the counsel of men who might be able to help.
Complications came rapidly; the enemy was landing more planes in Mexico and bringing in reinforcements. They moved part of their army from San Francisco north, and in December 1930, after a brief clash, captured Seattle and Portland. The War Council realized that this gave the enemy control over the entire Pacific Coast since most of the smaller towns had been abandoned due to fear of destruction, and the next attack would likely target the South or the East. They assumed that the assault would probably come from the Gulf of Mexico, aiming to secure a foothold in the Southeastern U.S. and, if successful, would then launch an attack from Canada and the Great Lakes. The United States Government was producing airplanes as quickly as possible, but they were still far behind and lacked trained personnel to operate them, making the situation very tense, and officials openly expressed their concerns. People in the East were anxious and frightened. They feared an attack on defenseless cities at any moment and worried that the destruction of Los Angeles, San Francisco, Portland, and Seattle could happen again. The devastating blows the Government suffered from losing the Pacific Coast had weakened public morale and shaken their confidence in the Government and its officials. The enemy's decision not to set a fixed ransom on any of the captured cities suggested they were aiming for something bigger before forcing any demands on the United States. The[Pg 304] Government officials knew that the Japanese would demand California or most of the Pacific Coast territory. They hoped to delay further attacks until they were better prepared to respond. Army officials, as usual, believed they were managing everything well and ignored the advice of those who might have been able to assist.
Colonel Kennelworth confided to some of the Generals that Colonel Gordon and himself had some great discoveries which, when and if completed would beat the enemy, but they paid little attention to his statements, and after Walter and Robert had a conference, they decided to keep quiet and say nothing further about them until the time when the Government was in desperation and would listen to reason.
Colonel Kennelworth shared with some of the Generals that Colonel Gordon and he had made some significant discoveries that, if finalized, would defeat the enemy. However, they paid little attention to what he said. After Walter and Robert had a meeting, they agreed to stay silent and not mention anything more about it until the Government was in a desperate situation and would be open to reason.
1931
1931
After months of waiting and only a few scouting expeditions on the part of the enemy, a sudden attack occurred in March. A large fleet of airplanes sailed up the Mississippi River and attacked New Orleans. Destruction was swift and severe. The United States started to withdraw forces from across the Central part and from Texas, but they soon realized that somewhere out in the Atlantic Ocean or in the Gulf of Mexico, there was a secret base of supplies and they suspected that England had already joined forces with the enemy. The enemy's planes were so superior, their poisonous gas and bombs so effective that New Orleans fell within three days. The alarm spread so fast over the United States that people were[Pg 305] panic-stricken. There was a panic in Wall Street. Stocks crashed rapidly and Captain Edna Kennelworth was again on the short side and had made a large amount of money for the firm of Gordon & Kennelworth.
After months of waiting and just a few enemy scouting missions, a sudden attack happened in March. A large fleet of airplanes flew up the Mississippi River and bombed New Orleans. The destruction was quick and intense. The United States began to pull troops from the Central region and Texas, but they soon discovered that there was a hidden supply base somewhere in the Atlantic Ocean or the Gulf of Mexico, and they suspected that England had allied with the enemy. The enemy's planes were far superior, and their toxic gas and bombs were so effective that New Orleans fell within three days. The alarm spread rapidly across the United States, leaving people[Pg 305] in a panic. Wall Street was in turmoil. Stocks plummeted quickly, and Captain Edna Kennelworth was once again on the winning side, making a significant profit for the firm of Gordon & Kennelworth.
After the terrible destruction of New Orleans, it was again decided to float the white flag over the city, as had been done in Los Angeles, San Francisco, Portland and Seattle. People were badly frightened; were leaving their homes and property and going in every direction, not knowing which was the best way to go to save their lives. Many of the old darkies went to the swamps, hid out until they were starving to death, feeling that they were safer away from any of the cities or buildings. The most mystifying thing to the Government officials was that up to this time when the enemy had succeeded in destroying a city, they had never returned or attempted to do any more damage after the white flag floated over it. They knew that the enemy had several bases in Mexico and were at a loss to understand why more attacks had not been made on the towns along the border of Texas; but now that they had started up the Mississippi River, it was plain that they were bent on destroying only the largest cities in the country and that, eventually, they would make demands for large amounts of indemnity and territory. Why no demands had been made up to this time and why the enemy had not tried to land troops and take charge was hard to understand. The wiser heads among the Government officials felt that the enemy wanted to sufficiently frighten the people all over the United States and destroy enough life and property that when they[Pg 306] did make a demand, that no matter how unreasonable, the United States would be forced to accept. It was thought that there was some secret treaty between Spain, Japan, Mexico and other foreign countries, and that they had started their campaign in the South and would later attack the Eastern Coast because they knew that they would get help from other countries if it was required.
After the devastating destruction of New Orleans, it was once again decided to raise the white flag over the city, just like they had in Los Angeles, San Francisco, Portland, and Seattle. People were incredibly scared; they were leaving their homes and belongings, fleeing in every direction, unsure of where to go to ensure their safety. Many of the older African Americans took refuge in the swamps, hiding out until they were nearly starving, believing they were safer away from any cities or buildings. The most puzzling aspect for government officials was that up until this point, whenever the enemy had succeeded in destroying a city, they had never returned or made any further attempts at damage after the white flag was displayed. They knew the enemy had several bases in Mexico and couldn’t understand why more attacks hadn't occurred on the towns along the Texas border; but now that they had started moving up the Mississippi River, it was clear they were focused on destroying only the largest cities in the country and that, eventually, they would demand large sums of compensation and land. Why no demands had been made so far and why the enemy hadn't attempted to land troops and take control was difficult to comprehend. The more insightful officials in the government believed the enemy wanted to sufficiently frighten people across the United States and cause enough damage that when they did make a demand, no matter how unreasonable, the United States would be compelled to accept it. There was speculation about some secret agreement between Spain, Japan, Mexico, and other foreign countries, suggesting they had begun their campaign in the South and would later target the Eastern Coast, knowing they could rely on help from other nations if necessary.
After the fall of New Orleans, the enemy continued their march up the Mississippi valley. One by one important cities were bombed. Natchez, Vicksburg, then Memphis fell under the fire of the enemy. The devastation was the greatest ever known. Not only were the buildings destroyed by bombs, but fire and poisoned gases were used. Hundreds of thousands of people lost their lives. People were so terrified that they wanted to flee to the mountains and forests and get away from all the towns. The march up the Mississippi thus far had cost the Government the loss of thousands of their best airplanes. The enemy's loss was very small. On account of flying at such great heights, it was hard to reach them with the anti-aircraft guns or the army planes.
After the fall of New Orleans, the enemy kept advancing up the Mississippi Valley. One by one, major cities were bombed. Natchez, Vicksburg, and then Memphis were all under attack. The destruction was unprecedented. Not only were buildings demolished by bombs, but fires and toxic gases were also deployed. Hundreds of thousands of people lost their lives. People were so scared that they wanted to escape to the mountains and forests to get away from the cities. So far, the campaign up the Mississippi had cost the Government thousands of their best planes, while the enemy's losses were minimal. Because they were flying at such high altitudes, it was difficult to target them with anti-aircraft guns or the military planes.
The United States army officers knew that the next objective would be St. Louis, and that if St. Louis were captured, they would probably attack Chicago, close the lines, prepare to attack the Eastern Coast and try to take Washington and New York. Colonel Gordon and Colonel Kennelworth were doing great work, but were fighting against terrific odds. They had to take orders from their superior officers, and were not able to act[Pg 307] on their own initiative. Colonel Gordon was permitted to sit in at a conference of the War Council in April, 1931, but after listening to his plans, they refused to accept them; at the same time they knew the country needed help because further attacks were imminent, and the enemy was pushing on to victory and gaining more help all the time. Some of Colonel Gordon's plans were to ask France to come to our aid in view of the fact they had helped us in the Revolution of 1812 and that we had gone to their rescue in the Great War in 1917 showing our appreciation for the services rendered by Lafayette. He also wanted to ask Canada to join us and protect the Northern border of the United States.
The U.S. army officers understood that their next objective would be St. Louis, and if they captured St. Louis, they would likely target Chicago, cut off supply lines, prepare to attack the East Coast, and try to seize Washington and New York. Colonel Gordon and Colonel Kennelworth were doing exceptional work, but they were up against incredible odds. They had to follow orders from their superiors and couldn't act on their own initiative. Colonel Gordon was allowed to participate in a War Council meeting in April 1931, but after hearing his plans, they rejected them. However, they recognized that the country needed assistance because further attacks were looming, and the enemy was advancing toward victory and gaining support continuously. Some of Colonel Gordon's strategies included asking France for help given that they had supported the U.S. during the War of 1812, and recognizing that the U.S. had come to their aid in World War I in 1917, showing appreciation for Lafayette's contributions. He also intended to reach out to Canada to join forces and defend the northern border of the United States.
After the first battle of New Orleans, the United States transferred all the planes they could spare for patrol of the Eastern and Southern coasts along the Atlantic and Gulf of Mexico. Commercial and passenger airplanes were crossing daily to and from Europe. One foggy night in the month of April, scouting planes flying as high as they could, sighted a large fleet of airships flying toward Savannah, Georgia. They decided that they were enemy planes making for Savannah, to attack it. Commander Rooker in charge ordered his company to sail over the fleet and start dropping bombs. They were quickly destroyed, all falling into the ocean. When our planes descended to see how many had been destroyed and what country they were from, they found that they were not enemy planes at all, but were commercial planes from England, Germany, Austria and Italy. This complicated matters more and diplomatic communications failed to smooth[Pg 308] out the difficulties. England refused to accept an explanation or apology and all the other countries took sides with her. Our Cabinet officers held a conference. They decided that England and the other countries, knowing our weakened condition, had intended to join the enemy all along and were only waiting for an excuse, but they now knew that with all these countries against them, without some aid or new discovery, the cause was lost. General Pearson said "Colonel Gordon was right. We should have asked the help of France and Canada long before this. We must now seek aid from any country that is friendly to us. We went to the rescue of the Allies in the darkest days of the World War and surely some of them will stand by us in this, our greatest hour of need."
After the first battle of New Orleans, the United States sent all the aircraft they could spare to patrol the Eastern and Southern coasts along the Atlantic and Gulf of Mexico. Commercial and passenger planes were flying back and forth to Europe every day. One foggy night in April, scouting planes flying as high as they could spotted a large fleet of airships heading toward Savannah, Georgia. They assumed these were enemy planes planning to attack Savannah. Commander Rooker, in charge, ordered his team to fly over the fleet and start dropping bombs. They were quickly destroyed, all crashing into the ocean. When our planes descended to assess the damage and identify the planes, they discovered that they weren’t enemy aircraft at all, but commercial planes from England, Germany, Austria, and Italy. This made the situation even more complicated, and diplomatic efforts failed to resolve the issues. England refused to accept an explanation or apology, and all the other countries sided with her. Our Cabinet officers held a meeting and decided that England and the other nations, aware of our weakened state, had always intended to join the enemy and were just waiting for an excuse. But they now realized that with so many countries against them, and without help or a breakthrough, their cause was lost. General Pearson stated, "Colonel Gordon was right. We should have asked for help from France and Canada long before now. We need to seek assistance from any country that is friendly to us. We came to the aid of the Allies in the darkest days of World War I, and surely some of them will support us in this, our greatest hour of need."
In May, 1931, England, Germany, Italy and Austria joined forces against the United States. The wealth of the United States had caused so much jealousy that it now began to look as tho Uncle Sam were a lone eagle against the world. England began to land her forces and establish a base in Canada, and the War Council, knowing that England would attack the Eastern Coast, made all preparations to try to protect the Northern border and the Eastern Coast, withdrawing forces from other strategic points to try to protect the North and the Eastern part of the United States.
In May 1931, England, Germany, Italy, and Austria teamed up against the United States. The wealth of the United States had stirred so much jealousy that it started to seem like Uncle Sam was a lone eagle facing the world. England began to land troops and set up a base in Canada, and the War Council, aware that England would strike the Eastern Coast, made all necessary preparations to protect the Northern border and the Eastern Coast, pulling forces from other key locations to safeguard the North and the Eastern part of the United States.
In the latter part of the month, England and the other allied enemy forces sailed across the Atlantic, bringing their entire fleets on the water escorted by thousands of modern airplanes. They had been preparing for war for years; had built fast hydroplanes[Pg 309] which could travel on the water at more than 150 miles an hour. When this fleet arrived off the Atlantic Coast, the United States air patrol attacked them, but were so far outnumbered that it was futile. The patrol was quickly destroyed. All of the United States commercial planes were stopped from carrying mail, passengers or express across the Atlantic. The enemies were now in position to blockade the United States on every side. The Japanese, Spanish and Mexican planes were patrolling the Gulf of Mexico and the Pacific Coast. We were now in a worse position than the Allies were in 1917 when they were fighting with their backs to the wall and the United States went to their rescue. The War Council knew that England would now close the Northern border, shut us off from Canada and would probably attack all along the border sooner or later.
In the last part of the month, England and the other allied enemy forces crossed the Atlantic, bringing their entire fleets with thousands of modern airplanes. They had been preparing for war for years and had built fast hydroplanes[Pg 309] that could travel over 150 miles an hour on water. When this fleet reached the Atlantic Coast, the United States air patrol launched an attack, but they were so heavily outnumbered that it was pointless. The patrol was quickly wiped out. All U.S. commercial planes were grounded, unable to carry mail, passengers, or freight across the Atlantic. The enemies were now positioned to blockade the United States from all sides. Japanese, Spanish, and Mexican planes were patrolling the Gulf of Mexico and the Pacific Coast. We were now in a worse position than the Allies in 1917 when they were cornered and the United States came to their aid. The War Council knew that England would likely close the Northern border, cut us off from Canada, and probably attack along the border sooner or later.
The United States had concentrated all the available forces which could possibly be spared to try and forestall attacks upon Chicago and the Central part of the country. While an attack was hourly expected in St. Louis, part of the English, German and Italian battleships, under the protection of their air fleet, moved to the mouth of the Mississippi River. The airplanes, numbering thousands, led the advance up the river, followed by the hydroplanes and battleships. The planes destroyed cities and drove the people away in terror. When this march started, the United States War Council decided to move the Infantry and Artillery as fast as possible to try and protect the territory along the Mississippi and prevent the advance up thru the[Pg 310] Central and Northern parts of the United States. The enemies took charge of New Orleans and placed their officers in control of the city. Fierce fighting continued all the way up the river. The United States was hopelessly outnumbered and the loss of men and planes was enormous. It began to look as if resistance was folly. It was plain that this was a move to take charge of our territory and showed that Japan, Spain, and Mexico had only been waiting for the time when England and other countries would join them to start taking over captured cities.
The United States had gathered all the available forces it could spare to try and prevent attacks on Chicago and the central part of the country. Although an attack was expected any hour in St. Louis, part of the English, German, and Italian battleships, protected by their air fleet, moved to the mouth of the Mississippi River. Thousands of airplanes led the advance up the river, followed by hydroplanes and battleships. The planes destroyed cities and sent people fleeing in terror. As this march began, the United States War Council decided to relocate the Infantry and Artillery as quickly as possible to protect the territory along the Mississippi and to stop the advance through the[Pg 310] central and northern parts of the United States. The enemies took control of New Orleans and placed their officers in charge of the city. Intense fighting continued all the way up the river. The United States was hopelessly outnumbered, and the losses of men and planes were staggering. It started to seem like resistance was pointless. It was clear that this was a move to take over our territory and indicated that Japan, Spain, and Mexico had only been waiting for the right moment when England and other countries would join them to begin capturing cities.
The move up the Mississippi was swift. Every town was taken over and placed under the control of English officers. Finally, when Cairo, Illinois, was reached the United States had perfected a new invention for dropping chemicals from airplanes into the water and then using an electric current from an airplane to discharge the chemical hundreds of miles away.
The journey up the Mississippi was fast. Every town was captured and put under the control of English officers. Eventually, when they reached Cairo, Illinois, the United States had perfected a new invention for dropping chemicals from planes into the water and then using an electric current from an airplane to release the chemical hundreds of miles away.
When the enemy advanced and the airplane attack was on at Cairo, the inhabitants had been moved to Louisville and Cincinnati and there was no attempt to try to save the city. The plan was to let the enemy hydroplanes and battleships move up the river and destroy them by the powerful electric charge in the water. When they had completed great destruction in Cairo, the hydroplanes and light battle cruisers which followed up the advance, taking charge of cities, moved up to the mouth of the Ohio to land and take charge of Cairo.
When the enemy advanced and the airplane attack started in Cairo, the residents had been relocated to Louisville and Cincinnati, and there was no effort to save the city. The strategy was to allow the enemy's hydroplanes and battleships to move up the river and then destroy them using a powerful electric charge in the water. Once they caused significant destruction in Cairo, the hydroplanes and light battle cruisers that followed the advance moved up to the mouth of the Ohio to land and take control of Cairo.
Colonel Walter Kennelworth had been sent to Cairo with a new plane which had been completed by the[Pg 311] Major Electric Co. This plane was equipped with an electric machine which could take the electric current from the air, charge into the water, and destroy battleships for miles in every direction. He was circling the sky at a high altitude and watching for an opportunity. Finally, seeing the airplanes receding from Cairo when they thought they had completed the destruction, he pressed a button and turned loose the powerful electric ray. In less than a minute every cruiser and hydroplane was blown to pieces or burnt up by the electric current. The enemy lost every man on board their ships. While Cairo had been almost completely destroyed, this was the first real victory for the United States since Colonel Gordon destroyed the "Tokyo J-1." The news was flashed all over the United States and people on the Eastern Coast, from Boston to Miami, who feared destruction at any minute, breathed a sigh of relief and hoped that this would turn the tide. The old-timers talked about the Yankee ingenuity and said that the brains of the United States were the greatest in the world and would find a way to overcome any obstacle and defeat the enemies no matter how powerful they were.
Colonel Walter Kennelworth had been sent to Cairo with a new plane that was built by the[Pg 311] Major Electric Co. This plane was fitted with an electric machine that could draw electric current from the air, charge it into the water, and take out battleships for miles around. He was flying high in the sky, looking for the right moment. Finally, noticing the airplanes pulling away from Cairo after they thought they had finished the destruction, he pressed a button and unleashed the powerful electric ray. In under a minute, every cruiser and hydroplane was blown apart or incinerated by the electric current. The enemy lost every person on board their ships. While Cairo had been nearly completely destroyed, this marked the first true victory for the United States since Colonel Gordon took out the "Tokyo J-1." The news spread quickly across the United States, and people on the East Coast, from Boston to Miami, who were anxious about potential destruction, let out a sigh of relief and hoped this would change the situation. The older folks reminisced about American ingenuity, asserting that the brains of the United States were the best in the world and would figure out how to overcome any challenge and defeat their enemies, no matter how strong they were.
After this disaster to the hydroplanes which had been marching up the Mississippi, the enemy air fleet ceased its attacks for awhile, but about the end of June, an air fleet swarmed over Cairo, landed without much resistance, and officers were put in charge of the town. The United States had already asked France to come to their rescue and implored Canada to forbid England or any other foreign countries to cross their borders to[Pg 312] attack the Northern and Eastern borders of the United States. France had quickly responded and informed the United States Government that they stood ready to order their air fleet to the United States or to attack England and Germany at home. This was another piece of good news which cheered the country and put courage into the hearts of the soldiers who had been fighting for more than a year against such great odds and had been meeting with such disastrous defeats. The newspapers were optimistic, but the Government officials knew that the odds were still greatly against us and that we were out-classed and outnumbered in the air, where the decisive battles would be fought.
After the disaster with the hydroplanes that had been advancing up the Mississippi, the enemy air fleet paused its attacks for a while. However, around the end of June, an air fleet flooded over Cairo, landed with little resistance, and officers took control of the town. The United States had already asked France for help and urged Canada to prevent England or any other foreign nations from crossing their borders to[Pg 312] attack the Northern and Eastern borders of the United States. France quickly replied and informed the U.S. Government that they were ready to send their air fleet to the United States or to attack England and Germany at home. This was another piece of good news that lifted the spirits of the country and inspired courage in the soldiers who had been fighting for over a year against overwhelming odds and had faced such disastrous defeats. The newspapers were optimistic, but government officials knew that the odds were still heavily against us and that we were outclassed and outnumbered in the air, where the critical battles would take place.
[Pg 313]
[Pg 313]
CHAPTER XXVIII
On July 4th, 1931, the people all over the United States were celebrating the victory at Cairo where the English and German battleships and hydroplanes had been destroyed. Everything had been quiet and there had been no more air attacks on the cities. A large fleet of the enemies' planes were seen constantly scouting up and down the Mississippi. Colonel Gordon had sent out a scouting expedition with some of the planes equipped with powerful searchlights and they had discovered several mother supply ships, like the "Tokyo," anchored at great heights above Cairo. He knew that this meant that preparations were being made to attack St. Louis and continue the advance up the Mississippi, that the enemy was making for Chicago and the Great Lakes to form a line across the United States so that their airplanes could control this territory, shut off any attacks from the West while they advanced on the Eastern and Northern borders of the United States.
On July 4th, 1931, people all over the United States were celebrating the victory in Cairo where the British and German battleships and hydroplanes had been destroyed. Things had been quiet, and there had been no more air attacks on the cities. A large fleet of enemy planes was constantly seen scouting up and down the Mississippi. Colonel Gordon had sent out a scouting mission with some planes equipped with powerful searchlights, and they discovered several supply ships, like the "Tokyo," anchored at high altitudes above Cairo. He realized this meant preparations were being made to attack St. Louis and continue advancing up the Mississippi, that the enemy was heading for Chicago and the Great Lakes to create a line across the United States so their planes could control this area, cutting off any attacks from the West while they advanced on the Eastern and Northern borders of the United States.
The Nation's birthday brought more good news. Canada informed the United States that she would join hands with her, order England's forces to leave Canadian territory and forbid them to cross Canada to attack the United States. This news was received in Washington just before the President delivered his annual[Pg 314] Independence address. While his speech was short, he called attention to the fact that this was the 155th anniversary of the independence of the United States and that the liberty of this country was threatened greater than at any time since the days of the Declaration of Independence, but stated that cheering news had just come from Canada which would be a great help; that France, our old friend, who had stood by us before, had also come to our rescue and that there was room for hope. The recent victory of Cairo was of great importance. The new inventions which were rapidly being completed would surely save the United States in her hour of greatest need. He urged the people to be courageous, not leave their cities or desert their homes unless absolutely necessary. While no one could be sure of the end, he hoped that a decisive victory would be gained within a few months.
The nation's birthday brought even more good news. Canada informed the United States that it would join forces, order England's troops to leave Canadian territory, and prohibit them from using Canada to attack the United States. This news reached Washington just before the President gave his annual[Pg 314] Independence address. Although his speech was brief, he highlighted that this marked the 155th anniversary of American independence and that this country's freedom was more threatened than at any time since the Declaration of Independence. However, he mentioned that encouraging news had just arrived from Canada, which would be a significant support; that France, our longtime ally who had stood by us before, had also come to our aid, creating room for hope. The recent victory in Cairo was very important. The new inventions that were quickly being finished would definitely help the United States in its time of greatest need. He urged the people to be brave, not to leave their cities or abandon their homes unless it was absolutely necessary. While no one could guarantee the outcome, he hoped a decisive victory would be achieved within a few months.
Colonel Gordon reported what the scouting planes had discovered and said that this could mean but one thing, that the enemy is concentrating at Cairo and that the next attacks would be on St. Louis, then probably Louisville, Cincinnati, and Chicago. At a conference of the War Council, he suggested that there was no use risking the lives of the women and children in these cities; that arrangements should be made to move them to places of safety at once, that camps should be established in the Catskills and Adirondack Mountains where they could remain until the danger had passed. The Council, after discussing the matter, decided that this would prove to be a bad move on the part of the Government because it would disclose their weakened condition[Pg 315] to the enemy who might be scouting around St. Louis at high altitudes and would see the people being moved away and know that the country was frightened and make an attack immediately. The Council decided to prepare for an attack, believing that with the help of Canada and France, this country would emerge a victor.
Colonel Gordon reported on the findings from the scouting planes and stated that this could only mean one thing: the enemy is gathering forces in Cairo, and the next attacks are likely to target St. Louis, followed by Louisville, Cincinnati, and Chicago. During a meeting of the War Council, he suggested that there was no point in risking the lives of women and children in these cities; immediate plans should be made to relocate them to safe areas, and camps should be set up in the Catskills and Adirondack Mountains where they could stay until the danger had passed. After discussing the issue, the Council concluded that this would be a poor decision for the Government as it would reveal their vulnerable position[Pg 315] to the enemy, who might be surveying St. Louis from above and notice the evacuation, realizing the country was scared and could launch an attack right away. The Council decided to prepare for an assault, believing that with support from Canada and France, this country would ultimately succeed.
In the early part of August, 1931, the attack upon St. Louis started. The United States had concentrated every available force there. Canada had sent her airplanes to patrol the Northern border, enabling the United States to withdraw more forces to protect the Central part of the country. The battle raged on and off, day and night. There were attacks and counterattacks. The United States factories were turning out airplanes now at the rate of more than 1000 per day. The Henry Motor Company of Detroit had made great improvements on bombing and scouting planes and were turning them out rapidly. A new long-range gun had been completed which would reach the enemy's planes at greater heights and this proved to be of great value in the battle of St. Louis. On the third day of the battle, General Pearson ordered Colonel Gordon and Colonel Kennelworth to lead their men against the Southern and Eastern wings of the enemy. They succeeded in bringing down over 500 of the enemy's planes, and the United States in the encounter only lost about 200 planes. This was very encouraging and General Pearson ordered more of the reserves thrown into the fight on the following day and this seemed just what the enemy was waiting for. One mistake after another[Pg 316] was made by the subordinate officers of the United States in carrying out instructions for attacking. The bombing planes ran short of ammunition and were destroyed by the enemies in trying to return to their bases for supplies. The enemy had concentrated more than 30,000 planes for this giant attack on St. Louis. Buildings were being destroyed daily and the loss of life was great. Frightened women and children were rushing in every direction only to get into the path of the exploding bombs. The enemy's planes proved superior, larger and better-manned. Their large supply ships anchored at high altitudes enabled them to get in their effective work of destruction when the United States planes ran out of ammunition.
In early August 1931, the attack on St. Louis began. The United States had focused every available force there. Canada had deployed its airplanes to patrol the Northern border, allowing the United States to pull more troops in to protect the Central part of the country. The battle went on day and night, with constant attacks and counterattacks. U.S. factories were producing planes at a rate of over 1,000 per day. The Henry Motor Company from Detroit had made significant improvements to bombing and scouting planes and was churning them out quickly. A new long-range gun had been developed that could hit enemy planes at greater heights, proving valuable in the St. Louis battle. On the third day of fighting, General Pearson ordered Colonel Gordon and Colonel Kennelworth to lead their troops against the Southern and Eastern flanks of the enemy. They managed to down over 500 enemy planes, while the U.S. only lost about 200. This outcome was encouraging, prompting General Pearson to send in more reserves for the fight the next day, which seemed exactly what the enemy was hoping for. One mistake after another[Pg 316] was made by the subordinate officers in executing attack instructions. The bombing planes ran low on ammunition and were destroyed by enemy fire while trying to return to base for supplies. The enemy had mobilized over 30,000 planes for this massive assault on St. Louis. Buildings were being destroyed daily, and casualties were high. Terrified women and children were fleeing in every direction, only to find themselves in the path of exploding bombs. The enemy’s planes were superior, larger, and better-staffed. Their large supply ships, stationed at high altitudes, allowed them to carry out their destructive work effectively when U.S. planes ran out of ammunition.
After the battle had waged for 14 days, with the United States losing thousands of planes, the cause seemed to be hopeless and St. Louis was surrendered. The situation was getting more desperate all the time and the people again were losing hope. The large loss of airships at the battle of St. Louis had weakened the U.S. Army regardless of the rapidity with which new planes were being turned out. The enemy took charge of St. Louis and moved part of their supply bases there. The food situation was acute thruout the country. Farmers had been afraid to go to the field to plant anything. Canada was not able to supply all of our needs and we were blockaded on the South, East and West. The Cabinet now awoke to the fact that many mistakes had been made and that the situation instead of improving was growing rapidly worse.
After the battle had gone on for 14 days, with the United States losing thousands of planes, it seemed like the cause was hopeless and St. Louis surrendered. The situation was becoming more desperate, and people were losing hope again. The heavy loss of aircraft during the battle of St. Louis had weakened the U.S. Army, no matter how quickly new planes were being produced. The enemy took control of St. Louis and moved some of their supply bases there. The food situation was critical across the country. Farmers were afraid to go into the fields to plant anything. Canada couldn't supply all of our needs, and we were blockaded from the South, East, and West. The Cabinet finally realized that many mistakes had been made and that the situation, instead of getting better, was rapidly deteriorating.
Before the fall of St. Louis or the news of it had had[Pg 317] time to be fully understood by the people all over the United States, the English and the Germans attacked the Northern border, making for Chicago. The lines were tightly drawn, the enemy was still holding the Western Coast and it now meant only a matter of capturing Chicago, close up the lines between Chicago and St. Louis, and complete the enemy's lines across the Central part of the United States. Council after council was held while the fighting was going on around the Great Lakes. The Government rushed reinforcements and the new long-range gun on our large cruising airships was able to do effective work for a long time in protecting Chicago. England lost heavily in the battle around the Great Lakes because Canada was helping us there, but the blow was heavy to the United States. Our losses in men and planes were tremendous.
Before the fall of St. Louis or the news of it had time to fully register with people all over the United States, the English and the Germans attacked the Northern border, aiming for Chicago. The lines were tightly drawn, the enemy still held the Western Coast, and it now only required capturing Chicago to cut off the connection between Chicago and St. Louis and complete the enemy's lines across the central United States. Council after council was held while fighting raged around the Great Lakes. The government rushed reinforcements, and the new long-range gun on our large cruising airships was able to effectively protect Chicago for a considerable time. England suffered heavy losses in the battle around the Great Lakes, thanks to Canada supporting us there, but the impact was severe for the United States. Our losses in personnel and planes were staggering.
In the early part of September, 1931, it was plain from the skirmishes which had been taking place around the Great Lakes that the enemy was trying to attack Chicago and it was only a question of time when they would break thru and make the attack. The United States officers were well aware of the fact that if Chicago fell into the hands of the enemy, it would place the United States at a greater disadvantage than ever to defend the Eastern Coast. The United States War Council decided to urge France to attack England and Germany and make them withdraw forces from the United States to protect their home cities. France was well equipped with airplanes and could rapidly destroy the large cities in England and Germany and she was the only country on the other side that we could look[Pg 318] to to help us. When America's appeal was received in France, the President of France sent the following message to our Government:
In early September 1931, it was clear from the skirmishes happening around the Great Lakes that the enemy was attempting to attack Chicago, and it was only a matter of time before they broke through and launched their assault. The U.S. officials knew that if Chicago fell into enemy hands, it would put the United States at a serious disadvantage in defending the Eastern Coast. The U.S. War Council decided to encourage France to attack England and Germany, forcing them to pull back their troops to protect their own cities. France was well-equipped with airplanes and could quickly take out major cities in both England and Germany, making them the only country we could rely on for support. When America's appeal reached France, the President of France sent the following message to our Government:
"France is mindful of the perilous position in which the Land of Liberty is now placed. She has not forgotten the days when she came to your rescue during the struggles of the young republic, and you proved that you did not forget when your loyal sons crossed the Atlantic to help save France when she was fighting with her back to the wall in 1917. We placed the Statue of Liberty in the harbor of New York as a signal light to the world to welcome the oppressed from every land to the Land of Liberty. It has ever stood as a beacon light of truth, liberty and justice to all. We now stand ready to defend that statue and its principles. We appreciate the generosity of the American people toward us in the past and now extend them every aid within our power. Our supplies and forces are at your disposal."
"France is aware of the risky situation that the Land of Liberty is currently in. She hasn’t forgotten the times when she came to your aid during the struggles of the young republic, and you showed that you remembered when your loyal sons crossed the Atlantic to help save France when she was fighting for her survival in 1917. We placed the Statue of Liberty in the New York harbor as a signal to the world, welcoming the oppressed from every nation to the Land of Liberty. It has always stood as a beacon of truth, liberty, and justice for everyone. We are now ready to defend that statue and its principles. We value the kindness of the American people toward us in the past and now offer them every assistance we can provide. Our supplies and forces are at your disposal."
About this time England and Germany knew that France was getting ready to aid the United States and they had been preparing to enlist the aid of other countries in order to complete the victories already won and gain control of the United States and divide up the territory. On September 6th, France made the first attack upon London and the same night attacked Berlin from the air, destroying many buildings, with the result that there was a large loss of life. Quickly following this, England, Germany, Austria, Spain, Italy and Japan called upon the other countries with whom they had treaties to join them in the final battles against the United States, promising a division of the spoils. All the world had become so jealous of the prosperity and[Pg 319] success of the United States previous to this War of the Air that they were eager to join in the conquest and share in the great gold supply that had been gathered from all parts of the world by the United States. Turkey and Russia were the first to join the enemy; then quickly followed Rumania, Denmark, Greece, Hungary, Morocco and Portugal. These new supporters to the enemy's cause rushed their airplane fleets to the Eastern shores of the United States; sent aid to England and Germany to help hold off France and keep the enemy from having to withdraw any forces from the United States to protect their own countries.
Around this time, England and Germany realized that France was preparing to support the United States, and they had been getting ready to rally other countries to help solidify their victories and gain control over the United States, planning to divide the territory among themselves. On September 6th, France launched its first attack on London and that same night struck Berlin from the air, destroying numerous buildings and leading to significant loss of life. Following this, England, Germany, Austria, Spain, Italy, and Japan appealed to other nations with whom they had treaties to join them in the final confrontations against the United States, promising a share of the spoils. The whole world had become so envious of the prosperity and success of the United States leading up to this War of the Air that they were eager to participate in the conquest and benefit from the immense wealth that the United States had amassed from around the globe. Turkey and Russia were the first to side with the enemy, quickly followed by Romania, Denmark, Greece, Hungary, Morocco, and Portugal. These new allies of the enemy hastened their aircraft fleets to the eastern shores of the United States, sending support to England and Germany to help fend off France and prevent the need for any forces to be withdrawn from the United States to defend their own countries.
The enemy, knowing that they now had practically all of Europe against the United States, were confident that it would only be a matter of a few weeks to take Chicago, Boston, New York and Washington, then make their own terms and the United States would be forced to accept. The United States knew that the most desperate battle of the war was now impending and another council was held. They were expecting the first blow to be struck in Chicago. The enemy's reinforcements had arrived and were scattered in every direction. The night of October 1st proved to be one of the worst so far of the war. The enemy attacked Omaha, Kansas City, Denver, Cincinnati, Louisville, Milwaukee and St. Paul. The forces from Mexico attacked El Paso, San Antonio, Galveston and Houston. The greater part of the United States forces being concentrated around Chicago and the East, this scattered attack all over the South, West and North was disorganizing to our forces. There was great loss of life and property in all of these[Pg 320] cities because they were not properly prepared for the attack which came suddenly and unexpectedly.
The enemy, aware that they now had almost all of Europe aligned against the United States, were confident it would only take a few weeks to capture Chicago, Boston, New York, and Washington, after which they would dictate the terms and the United States would have no choice but to comply. The United States realized that the most intense battle of the war was on the horizon and convened another council. They anticipated that the first strike would target Chicago. The enemy's reinforcements had arrived and were dispersed in various directions. The night of October 1st turned out to be one of the worst nights of the war so far. The enemy launched attacks on Omaha, Kansas City, Denver, Cincinnati, Louisville, Milwaukee, and St. Paul. Forces from Mexico targeted El Paso, San Antonio, Galveston, and Houston. With most U.S. troops concentrated around Chicago and the East, this widespread attack across the South, West, and North severely disorganized our forces. There was considerable loss of life and property in all these[Pg 320] cities, as they were not adequately prepared for the sudden and unexpected attack.
On the morning of October 2nd a Council was held and it was decided to immediately send as many airplanes as possible to help protect these cities because an attack was expected again that night. This was just exactly what the enemy wanted,—to get the United States to scatter forces, withdrawing part of their armies which were protecting Chicago.
On the morning of October 2nd, a Council was held, and it was decided to quickly send as many airplanes as possible to help protect these cities because an attack was anticipated again that night. This was exactly what the enemy wanted—to force the United States to spread its forces thin, pulling part of their armies away from protecting Chicago.
On the night of October 2nd the enemy concentrated an attack of more than 50,000 planes against Chicago and broke thru the United States lines on every side. England, Germany and Russia turned loose their giant dreadnought battle planes, the largest that had ever yet been used in the War in the Air. Many of these planes carried 12- to 36-inch guns. They were equipped with the latest improved 12-cylinder motors; were operated by electricity as well as gasoline. These giant planes could be supplied with power thru the air by radio current. The attack was well-timed and they had every advantage of the United States forces. The first attack destroyed Chicago's great skyscrapers. The Board of Trade Building, Post Office and other Government buildings were completely destroyed. Loss of life was appalling. Over a million people lost their lives. More defenseless women and children were killed than in any other battle during the war.
On the night of October 2nd, the enemy launched an assault with over 50,000 planes against Chicago, breaking through U.S. lines from all sides. England, Germany, and Russia unleashed their massive dreadnought battle planes, the largest ever deployed in the War in the Air. Many of these planes were equipped with 12- to 36-inch guns and had the latest improved 12-cylinder engines; they operated using both electricity and gasoline. These giant planes could receive power wirelessly through radio currents. The attack was well-coordinated, giving the enemy significant advantages over U.S. forces. The initial strike devastated Chicago's iconic skyscrapers. The Board of Trade Building, Post Office, and other government structures were completely annihilated. The loss of life was staggering, with over a million people dead. More defenseless women and children were killed than in any other battle of the war.
When the sun rose over the great City of Chicago on the morning of October 3rd, buildings were smouldering in ruins in every direction. It was the greatest destruction that had ever been in the history of the[Pg 321] world. No mortal tongue could describe the terrifying sights. There was a brief respite. As the sun rose the enemy's planes which had wreaked their vengeance, withdrew. The United States had lost more than 25,000 planes and their best aviators had gone down in this terrible disaster.
When the sun came up over the great City of Chicago on the morning of October 3rd, buildings were smoldering in ruins all around. It was the worst destruction ever seen in the history of the[Pg 321] world. No one could find the words to describe the horrifying scenes. There was a brief pause. As the sun rose, the enemy's planes that had inflicted their revenge pulled back. The United States had lost over 25,000 planes, and its best pilots had perished in this awful disaster.
Colonel Gordon and Colonel Kennelworth had done wonderful work and fortunately their lives had been preserved for future use to their country. As Colonel Gordon made his way to headquarters to report to General Pearson, he thought of what he had read in the Acts 2:17: "And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams: and I will shew wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke." He thought of how he had dreamed and prophesied and how he had believed the Bible knowing that these terrible things would come in the latter days. As he saw the blood, the fire, the smoke and the ruined city, for a moment he wondered why God should permit such destruction as this in order that the Scriptures might be fulfilled, but then he thought of what he had read in Isaiah 2:2: "And he shall judge among the nations, and shall rebuke many people; and they shall beat their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruninghooks; nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more." He prayed to God to hasten the day when men shall not make war any more.
Colonel Gordon and Colonel Kennelworth had done amazing work, and fortunately, their lives had been spared for the benefit of their country. As Colonel Gordon headed to headquarters to report to General Pearson, he thought about what he had read in Acts 2:17: "And it will happen in the last days, says God, that I will pour out my Spirit on all people; your sons and daughters will prophesy, your young men will see visions, and your old men will dream dreams. I will show wonders in the heavens above and signs on the earth below: blood, fire, and smoke." He reflected on how he had dreamed and prophesied, believing the Bible's warnings of the terrible things to come in the end times. As he witnessed the blood, fire, smoke, and the devastated city, he momentarily wondered why God would allow such destruction for the sake of fulfilling Scripture. Then he remembered Isaiah 2:2: "He will judge among the nations and will settle disputes for many peoples. They will beat their swords into plowshares and their spears into pruning hooks; nation will not take up sword against nation, nor will they train for war anymore." He prayed for God to bring about the day when humanity would no longer engage in warfare.
[Pg 322]
[Pg 322]
The United States officers knew now that if they held out, Chicago would be completely annihilated because England's giant bombing planes were able to destroy every building and kill every living soul. General Pearson called all the commanding officers together and they quickly agreed that with the enemy outnumbering them 50 to 1, another attack would be soon over with and that it was a useless sacrifice of human life and their remaining planes to offer resistance. But before surrendering, they decided to ask the consent of the President and his Cabinet. The President hastily called the Cabinet together and when they assembled, their faces were grave. They all knew what had happened the night before in Chicago. The President with sadness in his voice read the decision of the commanding Generals and said: "This is the gravest crisis this country has ever faced. To surrender may mean the loss of our country and our liberty; to go on and fight may mean even worse. To surrender Chicago and wait for time to determine the next move may be the wisest plan. We can only trust to God and hope. What is your decision, gentlemen?" Not a man rose to discuss the matter. One by one they answered: "It seems best to permit our commanding officers to surrender Chicago."
The U.S. officers now realized that if they held out, Chicago would be completely destroyed because England's massive bombing planes could take out every building and kill everyone. General Pearson gathered all the commanding officers together, and they quickly agreed that with the enemy outnumbering them 50 to 1, another attack would end quickly, making it a pointless sacrifice of human life and their remaining planes to resist. But before surrendering, they decided to seek the approval of the President and his Cabinet. The President quickly called the Cabinet together, and when they arrived, their expressions were serious. They all knew what had happened the night before in Chicago. The President, with sorrow in his voice, read the decision of the commanding Generals and said: "This is the most serious crisis this country has ever faced. Surrendering might mean losing our country and our freedom; continuing to fight could be even worse. Surrendering Chicago and waiting to see what happens next might be the wisest choice. We can only trust God and hope. What is your decision, gentlemen?" Not a single man stood up to discuss it. One by one, they replied: "It seems best to let our commanding officers surrender Chicago."
News was quickly flashed to headquarters at Chicago and about 10 A.M. the white flag was hoisted from the few remaining tall buildings and a large plane was sent out to circle the sky with white flags floating from its wings. As soon as Chicago was surrendered, the enemy planes and land forces were brought up and they[Pg 323] closed the gap between Chicago and St. Louis, leaving the Central lines intact and the Western lines holding the Pacific Coast.
News quickly reached headquarters in Chicago, and around 10 AM, the white flag was raised from the few remaining tall buildings. A large plane was dispatched to circle the sky with white flags fluttering from its wings. Once Chicago surrendered, enemy planes and ground forces advanced, filling the gap between Chicago and St. Louis while keeping the Central lines secure and the Western lines holding the Pacific Coast. [Pg 323]
The New York Stock Exchange closed to prevent complete panic because the people were panic-stricken and selling stocks regardless of price. They soon discovered that the enemy had bases for supplies and ships all up and down the Atlantic and in the Gulf of Mexico. They were in control of the Northern border and in position to attack the Eastern Coast from the North, South, East and West. There was no minimizing the seriousness of the situation. The fall of Chicago had broken the heart of the American people. They were panic-stricken and it looked as tho for the first time in history, Old Glory would trail the dust. There was a great War Council held. To make a plea for peace at this time meant surrender to the enemy and accepting any terms that they might want to dictate. The leaders of the War Council were puzzled. They didn't know what move to make next since they were overwhelmed by great odds. The United States was practically alone in the fight. France and Canada were the only countries which had not joined forces against the United States. When the news of the fall of Chicago reached France, they realized that America was doomed.
The New York Stock Exchange shut down to stop complete panic because people were freaking out and selling stocks no matter the price. They quickly found out that the enemy had supply bases and ships all along the Atlantic and in the Gulf of Mexico. They controlled the Northern border and were set to attack the East Coast from the North, South, East, and West. The seriousness of the situation was undeniable. The fall of Chicago had devastated the American people. They were in a state of panic, and it seemed like for the first time in history, Old Glory would touch the ground. A significant War Council was held. Making a plea for peace at this moment would mean surrendering to the enemy and accepting whatever terms they wanted to impose. The leaders of the War Council were confused. They didn't know what to do next since they were facing overwhelming odds. The United States was almost alone in the fight. France and Canada were the only countries that hadn’t joined forces against the United States. When the news of Chicago's fall reached France, they realized that America was doomed.
The United States Government officials knowing the seriousness of the situation made no attempt to conceal it, but decided to play for time. They replied to the note from the enemy and asked for an armistice to last thirty days, in which neither side would make any[Pg 324] attack until they discussed plans to see if it were possible to arrive at any acceptable terms. The enemy taking this as an admission of defeat and weakness on the part of the United States granted 15 days' time for a discussion of terms, and sent the following note:
The officials of the United States Government, aware of how serious the situation was, didn’t try to hide it but chose to buy some time. They responded to the enemy's note and requested a truce lasting thirty days, during which neither side would launch any attacks while they discussed plans to see if they could reach acceptable terms. The enemy interpreted this as a sign of defeat and weakness from the United States, so they granted 15 days for negotiating terms and sent the following note:
The Allied Powers demand the complete surrender of the United States and a division of territory; Japan to have the Western coast, England to have the Eastern coast and Northern territory bordering on Canada; Mexico to have Texas, and Spain to have the territory along the Mississippi and Gulf of Mexico. The United States is to turn over to the Allied Powers its entire gold supply and the people to submit to the various Governments to which the territory is allotted and there is to be no longer any United States of America. If the Government of the United States refuses to accept these terms, we will destroy Boston, New York, Philadelphia and Washington, and take charge of the Eastern coast of the United States. Your answer must be received within the allotted time.
The Allied Powers demand the complete surrender of the United States and a division of territory: Japan will take the West Coast, England will get the East Coast and the Northern territory near Canada; Mexico will have Texas, and Spain will receive the land along the Mississippi River and the Gulf of Mexico. The United States must hand over its entire gold supply to the Allied Powers, and the people must submit to the various governments assigned to their territories. There will be no more United States of America. If the U.S. government refuses to accept these terms, we will destroy Boston, New York, Philadelphia, and Washington and take control of the East Coast of the United States. Your response must be received within the given time frame.
[Pg 325]
[Pg 325]
CHAPTER XXIX
When these terms were received, everyone was gloomy at headquarters. The President called his Cabinet for a conference. A United War Council was also called, and after a long discussion, they were forced to admit that it was not only a probability but a possibility that the enemy would take New York City, capture the Eastern ports, and Washington, and then dictate any terms they might desire. To submit to the terms already offered would mean ruin and disgrace but the question was what to do. Men high up and Government officials who had relied upon their judgment before, now realized that one mistake after the other had placed the country in this terrible position. Colonel Charles Manson, a descendant of the family of General Lee, arose and asked the War Council if he might have permission to speak. It was promptly granted because he was a man highly respected for his good judgment, and one who had had advocated the building of greater air fleets and preparedness years before the war started. His speech was as follows:
When these terms came in, everyone at headquarters was in a bad mood. The President called his Cabinet for a meeting. A United War Council was also convened, and after a long discussion, they had to admit that it was not only likely but possible that the enemy would take New York City, capture the Eastern ports, and Washington, and then dictate whatever terms they wanted. Accepting the terms already proposed would mean disaster and humiliation, but the question was what to do next. High-ranking officials and government leaders who had previously trusted their judgment now realized that one mistake after another had put the country in this awful situation. Colonel Charles Manson, a descendant of General Lee’s family, stood up and asked the War Council if he could speak. His request was quickly granted because he was highly respected for his good judgment and had advocated for building larger air fleets and preparedness years before the war began. His speech was as follows:
General Pearson and Sons of Liberty: This country now faces the gravest situation since the days of Washington and the winter at Valley Forge. We are not only menaced by England, our old enemy, but practically by the whole world. France now is our only friend. The enemy is in[Pg 326] control and can attack from every side. It is a time to think, and think seriously; a time for action rather than words.
General Pearson and the Sons of Liberty: This country is facing the most serious situation since the days of Washington and the winter at Valley Forge. We are not only threatened by England, our longstanding enemy, but also by basically the entire world. France is now our only ally. The enemy is in control and can strike from all directions. It’s a time to reflect, and reflect deeply; a time for action instead of just talk.
We need the man of the hour, and in times past, the United States has always produced that man. I am a great believer in the Bible. I have read the predictions made by Colonel Robert Gordon ever since he was a very young man. Just what is happening now he predicted years ago. He has made some remarkable inventions. Was born under the sign which astrologers call the Ascendant Sign of the United States, the sign Gemini, ruled by Mercury, the Messenger of the Gods. This sign is symbolized by the ancients as the double-bodied sign. It is a sign of genius and intellect. Ancient mythology tells us that one of the twins was a great warrior, and his brother a great inventor and that he invented all of the war instruments which helped his brother to win his victories. He was said to be so swift and shrewd that he had wings on his heels and wings on his shoulders. Could sip the wine from the cups of the Gods while they were drinking, without getting caught.
We need the person of the hour, and throughout history, the United States has always produced that individual. I strongly believe in the Bible. I've been following the predictions made by Colonel Robert Gordon since he was quite young. He predicted exactly what is happening now years ago. He has created some amazing inventions. He was born under what astrologers refer to as the Ascendant Sign of the United States, the sign Gemini, which is ruled by Mercury, the Messenger of the Gods. This sign is represented by the ancients as the double-bodied sign. It symbolizes genius and intellect. Ancient mythology tells us that one of the twins was a great warrior, while his brother was an incredible inventor who created all the war tools that helped his brother achieve victory. He was said to be so quick and clever that he had wings on his heels and shoulders. He could sip wine from the cups of the Gods while they were drinking, without being noticed.
This sign has always symbolized the United States and Yankee ingenuity. The greatest inventions that have ever been were made by United States inventors. The airplane was invented here, the submarine, the great guns which have been used in war, the steamboats, electricity, radio, and other valuable inventions too numerous to mention. From what I know and have read, I still hope and believe that the United States has the brains to outwit the entire world. I believe this because it is the land of liberty, because there never has been a nation to conquer it. The United States has never been an aggressor, never entered a war on its own accord. I believe that God is with us and that this is the country established for God's kingdom.
This sign has always represented the United States and American ingenuity. The greatest inventions ever created were made by American inventors. The airplane was invented here, along with the submarine, the powerful weapons used in war, steamboats, electricity, radio, and countless other valuable inventions. From what I've learned and read, I still hope and believe that the United States has the intellect to outsmart the whole world. I believe this because it is the land of freedom, and no nation has ever conquered it. The United States has never been the aggressor, nor has it entered a war on its own initiative. I believe that God is with us and that this country was established for God's kingdom.
I have read the Bible and followed Colonel Gordon's writings and believe with St. Luke, Chap. 7:22, "Then Jesus answered and said unto them 'Go your way and tell John what things ye have seen and heard, how that the blind see, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are[Pg 327] raised, to the poor the gospel is preached, but what went ye out for to see—a prophet—yea, I say unto you, and much more than a prophet, for I say unto you, Among those that are born of woman, there is not a greater prophet than John the Baptist, but he that is least in the kingdom of God is greater than he.'"
I have read the Bible and followed Colonel Gordon's writings and believe, like St. Luke, in Chapter 7:22, "Then Jesus answered and said to them, 'Go back and tell John what you have seen and heard: the blind can see, the lame can walk, the lepers are cured, the deaf can hear, the dead are[Pg 327] raised, and the good news is shared with the poor. But what were you expecting to see? A prophet? Yes, I tell you, and even more than a prophet. I tell you, among those born of women, there is no greater prophet than John the Baptist, yet the least in the kingdom of God is greater than he.'"
I say to you, gentlemen, that I believe there is not a greater prophet than Colonel Gordon. Further, I believe that he is the greatest inventor that the United States has ever produced, and believe that he can save the situation or find some solution of the problem. The Army Officers made a mistake not to listen to Colonel Gordon when he offered them advice and told them he could complete an invention to save the country.
I tell you, gentlemen, I believe there isn't a greater prophet than Colonel Gordon. Furthermore, I believe he is the greatest inventor the United States has ever produced, and I believe he can turn things around or find a solution to the problem. The Army Officers were wrong not to listen to Colonel Gordon when he offered them advice and said he could finish an invention to save the country.
I believe the prophecy of Daniel which has often been referred to by Colonel Gordon, Chap. 7:27, "And kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him." I believe that refers to the United States. If we can win this war, then as we are one against the world, it shall be a kingdom of the United World. In my judgment it would be wise to place Colonel Robert Gordon in supreme command and follow his instructions to the letter.
I believe in the prophecy from Daniel that Colonel Gordon often mentioned, Chap. 7:27, "And kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him." I think that refers to the United States. If we can win this war, then as we stand united against the world, it will be a kingdom of the United World. In my opinion, it would be wise to appoint Colonel Robert Gordon as the supreme commander and follow his orders exactly.
After Colonel Manson had ceased talking and sat down, complete silence reigned for several minutes. The War Council knew that there were only three more days left until the time of the armistice was up when the enemy would attack. General Pearson was the first to rise. He said, "Gentlemen of the Council, I have known Colonel Gordon ever since he entered the service. I interceded for him and obtained his release from prison. He has proved to be one of the most valuable men that we have had in the Aviation Corps. His bravery and genius have surpassed all others. I am[Pg 328] willing to surrender my office to him and if agreeable to the rest of you I make a motion that he be made Supreme Commander of the United States Army and we will abide by his decision."
After Colonel Manson finished speaking and took his seat, there was complete silence for several minutes. The War Council knew that there were only three more days until the armistice ended and the enemy would attack. General Pearson was the first to stand up. He said, "Gentlemen of the Council, I've known Colonel Gordon since he joined the service. I advocated for him and got him released from prison. He has proven to be one of the most valuable members of the Aviation Corps. His bravery and intelligence have outshined everyone else. I'm[Pg 328] ready to give my position to him, and if the rest of you agree, I propose that he be appointed Supreme Commander of the United States Army, and we will support his decisions."
General Pearson was held in great respect by the Army officers, and his judgment was not questioned. A vote was taken and it was unanimous.
General Pearson was highly respected by the Army officers, and no one questioned his judgment. A vote was taken, and it was unanimous.
General Pearson arose and said, "Colonel Gordon, by the authority and power vested in me, I now confer upon you the title of the Supreme Commander of the Armies of the United States and place upon your shoulders the greatest burden ever placed on any man. Our country's life hangs in the balance. The situation is desperate. Something must be done and done quickly. We must give an answer to the enemy, and when that answer is given, it either settles our doom forever or if we can win, means that the Stars and Stripes will ever stand supreme to the world. Sir, what have you to say?"
General Pearson stood up and said, "Colonel Gordon, with the authority and power given to me, I now appoint you as the Supreme Commander of the Armies of the United States and put upon you the heaviest responsibility any man has ever faced. Our country's existence is at stake. The situation is urgent. We need to act, and we need to act fast. We must respond to the enemy, and that response will either seal our fate forever or, if we succeed, ensure that the Stars and Stripes will always stand tall in the world. Sir, what do you have to say?"
Supreme Commander Gordon arose. His face showed new responsibility which rested upon his shoulders. He said simply, "I thank you for the honor and confidence, but before completely accepting I want to ask if I may have the unanimous consent of the entire War Council to carry out my plans no matter how absurd they may seem to the War Council." The entire Council arose in a body and voted their unanimous consent. General Pearson then said, "Supreme Commander Robert Gordon, we await your orders." He saluted and sat down. Supreme Commander Gordon arose and said, "Dispatch immediately the following answer to the enemy's Headquarters."
Supreme Commander Gordon stood up. His face reflected the new responsibility that rested on him. He said simply, "I appreciate the honor and trust, but before I fully accept, I want to ask if I can have the unanimous consent of the entire War Council to implement my plans, no matter how ridiculous they might seem to the War Council." The entire Council stood up together and voted their unanimous consent. General Pearson then said, "Supreme Commander Robert Gordon, we’re ready for your orders." He saluted and sat down. Supreme Commander Gordon stood up and said, "Immediately send the following response to the enemy's Headquarters."
[Pg 329]
[Pg 329]
"'The Government of the United States of America, the land of Liberty, refuses your terms and will never surrender or accede to any of your demands. You may strike as soon as you are ready. We have not yet begun to fight.'"
"'The Government of the United States of America, the land of Liberty, refuses your terms and will never surrender or agree to any of your demands. You can strike as soon as you're ready. We haven't even started to fight yet.'"
When he had finished speaking, there was not a whisper. He sat down and Colonel Walter Kennelworth arose and said: "Gentlemen of the War Council, you have heard Supreme Commander Gordon's answer to the enemy. You must know and realize that in hurling defiance like this at the enemy, there is something which gives him supreme confidence. He knows exactly what he has and what he is going to do, and you can rely upon him in this emergency." Colonel Kennelworth saluted his Supreme Commander Gordon and said, "I await your orders, Sir."
When he finished speaking, there was complete silence. He sat down, and Colonel Walter Kennelworth stood up and said, "Gentlemen of the War Council, you’ve heard Supreme Commander Gordon's response to the enemy. You need to understand that throwing down a challenge like this gives the enemy a big boost of confidence. He knows exactly what he has and what he plans to do, and you can count on him in this situation." Colonel Kennelworth saluted his Supreme Commander Gordon and said, "I'm ready for your orders, Sir."
Supreme Commander Gordon said, "I appoint Colonel Walter Kennelworth as aide-de-camp in carrying out my plans. I appoint Captain Edna Kennelworth second aide and confer upon her the title of Colonel." He turned to the Council and there was not a dissenting voice.
Supreme Commander Gordon said, "I’m appointing Colonel Walter Kennelworth as my aide-de-camp to help carry out my plans. I’m also appointing Captain Edna Kennelworth as the second aide and giving her the title of Colonel." He looked at the Council, and everyone agreed without any objections.
When Supreme Commander Gordon had finished his appointments and gave his instructions to his officers, General Pearson arose and said, "Supreme Commander Gordon, I do not wish to in any way inquire into your plans or interfere with any course which you may pursue, you have my heartiest support, but if you don't mind, I should like to have you explain to me what the trouble has been in the past, why we have been out-classed and have lost the war thus far and what is now the remedy or what you propose to do."
When Supreme Commander Gordon wrapped up his meetings and shared his instructions with the officers, General Pearson stood up and said, "Supreme Commander Gordon, I don’t want to question your plans or get in the way of any decisions you make. You have my full support, but if it’s okay with you, I’d like you to explain what the issues have been in the past, why we’ve been outmatched and lost the war so far, and what the solution is or what you intend to do moving forward."
[Pg 330]
[Pg 330]
Supreme Commander Gordon replied: "The trouble in the past has been that the enemy used noiseless airplanes. Our next great handicap was the fact that they could rise to heights to which we are unable to attain, giving them the advantage in the fighting. Of course, we have been hopelessly outnumbered from the start, by that I mean, in the amount of equipment. Another thing that we need and must have, which the enemy already has, is an airship that can be anchored and remain anchored in the air for an indefinite length of time. We need a ship that can take its power from the air, giving it an unlimited cruising radius. We need other ships for cruising purposes and scouters that can take their power from the air, not having to return to the base at any time for fuel or ammunition, working from a base in the air at all times. The next and most important thing we need is an invisible plane. An invisible, noiseless plane will be one of the things to beat the enemy. When our planes can travel high or low, no longer be seen or heard, we will be able to obtain information about the enemy's position and plans and thereby know their weak points, when and where to attack.
Supreme Commander Gordon replied: "The issue in the past has been that the enemy used silent airplanes. Our next big challenge was that they could fly at altitudes we can't reach, giving them an edge in combat. Of course, we've been hopelessly outnumbered from the beginning, meaning in terms of equipment. Another thing we desperately need, which the enemy already has, is an airship that can be anchored and stay there for an indefinite amount of time. We need a ship that can draw its power from the air, giving it an unlimited range. We also need other ships for cruising and scouting that can operate without needing to return to base for fuel or ammunition, always working from an airborne base. The next and most crucial thing we need is an invisible plane. An invisible, silent plane will be key to defeating the enemy. When our planes can fly high or low, without being seen or heard, we’ll be able to gather information about the enemy's positions and plans, discovering their weaknesses and knowing when and where to launch an attack.”
"The great mistake that the army officers have made from time to time was in not listening to the counsel of younger men. By this, I do not mean myself alone. My authority for this is taken from the Bible,—Prov. 20:18: 'Every purpose is established by counsel, and with good advice make war.' Prov. 24:6: 'For the wise counsel thou shalt make thy war, and in a multitude of counsellors there is safety.' There have not[Pg 331] been enough counsellors and enough changes in plans at the proper time when the enemy was winning.
"The major mistake that army officers have made over time is not listening to the advice of younger individuals. I'm not just talking about myself. My authority comes from the Bible—Prov. 20:18: 'Every purpose is established by counsel, and with good advice make war.' Prov. 24:6: 'For the wise counsel thou shalt make thy war, and in a multitude of counsellors there is safety.' There haven't been enough counselors and enough changes in plans at the right times when the enemy was gaining the upper hand.[Pg 331]"
"My strength and power is in the Lord and I shall follow the rules laid down in the Bible in my future campaign. 2 Samuel 22:33: 'God is my strength and power: and he maketh my way perfect.' 1 Chronicles 5:22: 'For there fell down many slain, because the war was of God and they dwelt in their steads until the captivity.' This great War in the Air is according to the will of God and to fulfill the Scriptures and to work out God's plan for an eternal united kingdom of the world. You may wonder at my confidence and my defiance of the enemy at this time when it looks as if our chance for victory is absolutely impossible. I refer you to St. Luke 1:37: 'For with God nothing shall be impossible.' Again Luke 1:52: 'He hath put down the mighty from their seats, and exalted them of low degree.' I believe that if it is the will of God for us to win he will give us the power to bring down the mighty who have tried to oppress and destroy this nation, the land of liberty.
"My strength and power come from the Lord, and I will follow the guidelines outlined in the Bible in my future campaign. 2 Samuel 22:33: 'God is my strength and power; He makes my way perfect.' 1 Chronicles 5:22: 'For many fell slain, because the war was of God and they stayed in their places until the captivity.' This great War in the Air is in accordance with God’s will, fulfilling the Scriptures and working towards God’s plan for an eternal united kingdom of the world. You may find it surprising that I have such confidence and defiance towards the enemy, especially when it seems like our chances for victory are completely impossible. I direct you to St. Luke 1:37: 'For with God, nothing shall be impossible.' Again, Luke 1:52: 'He has brought down the mighty from their thrones and lifted up the lowly.' I believe that if it is God's will for us to win, He will empower us to defeat those who have tried to oppress and destroy this nation, the land of liberty."
"Read Acts 17:26: 'And hath made of one blood all nations of men, for to dwell on all the face of the earth; and hath determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation.' All men are brothers and it is God's will that they should dwell together on the earth in peace. This great war, the last of all, is brought about to teach men that they can not defy the laws of God.
"Read Acts 17:26: 'And He has made all nations of people from one blood to live on all the earth; and He has determined their appointed times and the boundaries of their habitation.' All people are brothers, and it’s God’s will that they should live together on earth in peace. This great war, the last of all, is here to teach humanity that they cannot go against the laws of God."
"Romans 8:25 and 31: 'For we are saved by hope: but hope that is seen, is not hope: for what a man seeth,[Pg 332] why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it. What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us?' I am confident that God is for us, that he established this land of America never to be destroyed. Then no matter how dark the situation is now, even if all the nations of the world join against us, if God is for us they shall not prevail.
"Romans 8:25 and 31: 'For we are saved by hope: but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a person sees, [Pg 332] why would they hope for it? But if we hope for what we do not see, then we wait for it with patience. So what can we say about these things? If God is for us, who can be against us?' I believe that God is on our side and that He established this land of America to never be destroyed. So no matter how bleak things may seem right now, even if all the nations of the world come together against us, if God is for us, they will not succeed."
"Getting back to what we need to defeat the enemy, man has always found a way to do things. The genius of America has never been defeated. We only have to go back over the histories of wars in which America has engaged to find evidence that in emergency they have always found a way out, because they were led by the divine power of Almighty God. In time of war, man has dug tunnels under the earth in order that he could pass safely, concealing and protecting himself. During the great World War, Germany was the first to succeed with the submarine, passing secretly under the water, doing great damage and at the same time, suffering very little damage to her submarines. While the submarine was what caused her to lose the war, it came very near enabling her to win it. Man has dug tunnels thru mountains and under rivers when it was impossible almost to go over them or get thru any other way. In New York City, in 1927, one of the greatest engineering feats up to that time was completed, when a tunnel for vehicular traffic was opened from New York City under the Hudson River to the State of New Jersey.
"Getting back to what we need to defeat the enemy, humanity has always found a way to get things done. The ingenuity of America has never been defeated. We just need to look back at the histories of wars America has fought to see that in emergencies, they’ve always managed to find a way out, guided by the divine power of Almighty God. In times of war, people have dug tunnels underground to pass safely, hiding and protecting themselves. During World War I, Germany was the first to effectively use submarines, moving secretly underwater, causing significant damage while suffering minimal losses to their submarines. While it was the submarine strategy that ultimately led to their defeat, it nearly allowed them to win. People have dug tunnels through mountains and under rivers when it was nearly impossible to go over or through otherwise. In New York City, in 1927, one of the greatest engineering achievements of that time was completed, when a vehicular traffic tunnel was opened from New York City under the Hudson River to New Jersey."
"What we now need and need more than anything else is a Tunnel thru the Air. With such a tunnel and[Pg 333] noiseless, invisible planes so that we can pass thru the air without being interfered with or harmed and without being seen or heard, our victory is assured. To make a Tunnel thru the Air is not at all impossible. It is just as easy as to put a tunnel under the earth or drive a submarine under the water. While the air is invisible, it is one of the strongest forces that we have. If the water can be separated or a submarine can push it each way and travel under it, if dirt can be removed and a man put a tunnel under a river or a mountain, we can find a way to put a Tunnel thru the Air so others can not see us, hear or enter unless we so desire.
"What we need right now, more than anything, is a Tunnel through the Air. With such a tunnel and[Pg 333] silent, invisible planes, we could move through the air without being interrupted, harmed, seen, or heard, ensuring our victory. Creating a Tunnel through the Air isn’t impossible at all. It's just as feasible as digging a tunnel underground or sending a submarine underwater. While the air is invisible, it's one of the most powerful forces we have. If we can separate water so a submarine can maneuver through it, or if we can excavate dirt to create a tunnel beneath a river or mountain, then we can definitely figure out a way to make a Tunnel through the Air so others can’t see, hear, or reach us unless we choose to let them in."
"One of my first plans will be to put a Tunnel thru the Air. With a Tunnel thru the Air from New York City to London and Germany, our airplanes may safely pass thru without being seen or heard and the enemy will be unable to attack them, placing us in position to leave the tunnel at any time and return to it for safety.
"One of my first ideas is to create an air tunnel. With an air tunnel from New York City to London and Germany, our airplanes can fly through without being seen or heard, making it impossible for the enemy to target them. This way, we can exit the tunnel whenever we need to and go back for safety."
"We need a Tunnel thru the Air from the Great Lakes to New Orleans and the Gulf of Mexico so that our planes may pass safely thru this tunnel, take observations of the enemy's position without being seen or heard, and when necessary leave this tunnel, attack the enemy, return to the tunnel again for protection. We can also have a Tunnel thru the Air so that when the enemy's planes enter this tunnel and do not understand it, they will be unable to get out of it and we may keep them there in prison as long as we wish, capture or destroy them.
"We need an air tunnel from the Great Lakes to New Orleans and the Gulf of Mexico so our planes can pass safely through it, observe the enemy's position without being seen or heard, and when necessary exit the tunnel to attack the enemy before returning for protection. We can also have an air tunnel so that when enemy planes enter it and don't understand it, they won't be able to get out, allowing us to keep them trapped for as long as we want, capturing or destroying them."
"I have the plan already worked out for this Tunnel[Pg 334] thru the Air. I expect to accomplish it by the use of certain light rays and light waves, sending a strong current thru the air on one side and another current on the other side anywhere from 100 yards to miles wide and then thru another process that I have in mind, remove the air from between these lines or currents, making a vacuum or space between the air which will really be a tunnel. We can drive our planes thru this tunnel by radio rays, directing them from a great central station which I expect to build. All the aviators know that often they run into what they call air-pockets in the air, which means nothing more than a vacuum made by Nature in some way and that when these air-pockets are encountered an airship will drop right down until denser layers of air are reached. If Nature can construct a tunnel thru the air, then certainly man with the guidance of God's divine power can do it. It may be hard for you to understand and believe my theories, but they are founded on faith and the knowledge that with God nothing is impossible.
"I've already mapped out the plan for this tunnel[Pg 334] through the air. I expect to achieve this using certain light rays and light waves, sending a strong current through the air on one side and another current on the opposite side, spanning anywhere from 100 yards to miles wide. Then, through another method I have in mind, I'll remove the air from between these currents, creating a vacuum or space between the air, which will effectively be a tunnel. We can guide our planes through this tunnel using radio waves, directing them from a large central station that I plan to build. All aviators know that they often run into what they call air pockets, which are just vacuums created by nature; when these air pockets are encountered, an airship will drop until it reaches denser layers of air. If nature can create a tunnel through the air, then surely man, with the guidance of God's divine power, can do it too. It might be hard for you to grasp and believe my theories, but they are rooted in faith and the understanding that with God, nothing is impossible."
"I have demonstrated in the past that every law laid down in the Bible is provable, every prophecy has been fulfilled or will be fulfilled. I again refer to Roman 1:17: 'For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith.' At this moment there is nothing for this nation to hang their hope on but faith in a divine Creator, and if I am right in my interpretations that the United States was God's kingdom which he created never to be destroyed and if it is to be the united kingdom of the world, then we must live by faith. If every[Pg 335] other man, woman, and child in the United States, yea, and the world, turns against me, I will believe and follow that faith, knowing that no power can harm me and that no matter how many may be against me, I can win so long as I believe in the divine Creator.
"I have shown before that every law in the Bible can be proven, every prophecy has been fulfilled or will be. I refer again to Romans 1:17: 'For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith.' Right now, there’s nothing for this nation to hope in but faith in a divine Creator. If I'm correct in my interpretations that the United States is God's kingdom, created never to be destroyed, and if it's meant to be the united kingdom of the world, then we must live by faith. Even if every man, woman, and child in the United States—or even the world—turns against me, I will believe and follow that faith, knowing that no power can harm me, and no matter how many oppose me, I can succeed as long as I believe in the divine Creator.[Pg 335]"
"Romans 5:3-4: 'And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also: knowing that tribulation worketh patience; and patience, experience; and experience, hope.' These trials and tribulations which we have gone thru have brought knowledge. We have learned patience and thru patience, experience. I propose to put that experience and knowledge that I have gained in the past into execution to preserve and protect my country which means more than life to me."
"Romans 5:3-4: 'And not only that, but we take pride in our struggles as well: knowing that struggles produce patience; and patience, character; and character, hope.' The challenges we’ve faced have brought us understanding. We’ve learned patience, and through patience, we’ve gained experience. I plan to use the experience and knowledge I've acquired in the past to take action to preserve and protect my country, which means more to me than anything."
When Supreme Commander Gordon had finished talking, there was new life and new hope in the face of every man in the room. It was plain to see that they had caught the divine inspiration; that their faith had been strengthened and that they now believed that God would lead them safely to victory and preserve the nation which He had created to be a land of love and liberty.
When Supreme Commander Gordon finished speaking, a sense of renewed life and hope spread across the faces of everyone in the room. It was clear that they had felt a divine spark; their faith had been boosted, and they now believed that God would guide them safely to victory and protect the nation He had meant to be a land of love and freedom.
General Pearson arose and said: "Supreme Commander Gordon, I offer you my heartfelt thanks and sincere gratitude. You have placed in my heart a new hope; made me understand our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ better than ever before. I believe I bespeak the sentiments of the entire Council and that they, too, have supreme confidence in you and now understand what the great faith that you have had in your Creator has done for you. Had the world and all of us understood[Pg 336] the Bible and God's plan as you do, this war would never have taken place. I plainly see now that it is God's intention to teach man thru trials, sorrow and bitter experiences to reverence and respect the law which he has laid down for man to follow. Man must learn to love his neighbor as himself and to do unto others as he would have them do unto him. When that law is understood and obeyed, then men will no longer want to make war because war is not based on brotherly love, but on greed, jealousy and hatred. When we decided to surrender Chicago, I felt that that meant the end of our glorious country. I could see no hope, no way out, but you have shown us the way and our combined faith in you, together with the inspiration from our holy Father, will guide us to victory thru your leadership. We are with you, in all confidence, to victory."
General Pearson stood up and said: "Supreme Commander Gordon, I want to express my heartfelt thanks and deep appreciation. You’ve given me a new hope and helped me understand our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ better than ever before. I believe I speak for the entire Council when I say that they also have complete confidence in you and now see what your great faith in your Creator has done for you. If the world and all of us had understood the Bible and God’s plan like you do, this war would never have happened. I clearly see now that it is God’s intention to teach humanity through trials, sorrow, and difficult experiences to respect and follow the law He has set for us. People must learn to love their neighbor as themselves and treat others as they would like to be treated. Once that law is understood and followed, people will no longer desire war, because war stems from greed, jealousy, and hatred, not from brotherly love. When we decided to surrender Chicago, I felt like it signaled the end of our great nation. I couldn’t see any hope or way out, but you’ve shown us the path, and our combined faith in you, along with the inspiration from our holy Father, will lead us to victory under your leadership. We stand with you, full of confidence, toward victory."
Supreme Commander Gordon then ordered each officer and commander to return to his respective post of duty and to await further orders. He said, "If my plans develop as I think, you will not need to take further action." He asked for the use of the largest building in New York, "The Mammouth" and wanted the entire top floor of this 110-story building at 42nd street and Broadway. His wishes were immediately granted. Was told that the Government already had taken over control of all the large buildings in the United States and that he might use the building as he chose. Supreme Commander Gordon departed from Washington that night in the old "St. Marie" which he had ordered brought to Washington to convey him back, taking with him Colonel Walter Kennelworth. He had instructed[Pg 337] Colonel Edna Kennelworth to meet him at the Mammouth Building in New York. On arrival he proceeded at once to put the top floor in order for the "Demon of Death" to be moved in. Colonel Kennelworth and another assistant were sent at once to the Adirondacks to the secret hiding of "Marie the Angel of Mercy," to test out this giant Ezekiel airplane, and bring it to New York City. The machine for distributing the sleeping gas which would reach a radius of 700 miles, was made in readiness on the top floor of the building. "Marie the Angel of Mercy" was in perfect working order, and arrived in New York ship-shape.
Supreme Commander Gordon then ordered each officer and commander to return to their respective posts and wait for further instructions. He said, "If my plans unfold as I expect, you won’t need to take any further action." He requested the use of the largest building in New York, "The Mammoth," wanting the entire top floor of this 110-story building at 42nd Street and Broadway. His request was immediately approved. He was informed that the Government had already taken over all the major buildings in the United States and that he could use the building as he saw fit. Supreme Commander Gordon left Washington that night in the old "St. Marie," which he had ordered to be brought to Washington to take him back, accompanied by Colonel Walter Kennelworth. He had instructed[Pg 337] Colonel Edna Kennelworth to meet him at the Mammoth Building in New York. Upon arrival, he immediately set to work organizing the top floor for the "Demon of Death" to be moved in. Colonel Kennelworth and another assistant were sent right away to the Adirondacks to the secret location of "Marie the Angel of Mercy" to test the giant Ezekiel airplane and bring it to New York City. The machine for distributing the sleeping gas, which would have a range of 700 miles, was prepared on the top floor of the building. "Marie the Angel of Mercy" was in perfect working condition and arrived in New York ready for action.
The whole United States was waiting in anxiety because it was known that within a few days the armistice would end and the United States must either fight or surrender. The people in Washington, Boston, Philadelphia, and New York had not slept for more than a week. They knew that an air attack had been threatened and feared the consequences. Supreme Commander Gordon dispatched the sleeping gas by "Marie the Angel of Mercy," and it was distributed to the planes all across the country. Colonel Kennelworth returned at the end of the second day in "Marie the Angel of Mercy," after distributing the sleeping gas and giving instructions how to use it. The "Demon of Death" was tested out and found to be in good working order. For many months previous to this, all of the large cities had been kept in darkness because they feared night attacks.
The entire United States was on edge because it was known that in just a few days the ceasefire would end, and the country would have to either fight or surrender. People in Washington, Boston, Philadelphia, and New York hadn’t slept for more than a week. They knew there had been threats of an air attack and were anxious about the possible outcomes. Supreme Commander Gordon sent out the sleeping gas via "Marie the Angel of Mercy," which was distributed to planes all over the country. Colonel Kennelworth returned on the second day aboard "Marie the Angel of Mercy," after delivering the sleeping gas and providing instructions on its use. The "Demon of Death" was tested and confirmed to be functioning well. For many months leading up to this, all the major cities had been kept in darkness due to fears of nighttime assaults.
[Pg 338]
[Pg 338]
CHAPTER XXX
When the commanders of the Allied Enemy in Chicago and St. Louis received the defiance hurled at them on October 15, 1931, this reply was signed by Supreme Commander Robert Gordon. The English, German, Austrian, and Russians had never heard of this United States officer before and were at a loss to understand whom the United States had placed in supreme command. The reply was conveyed to Japanese and Spanish headquarters in Mexico and the Japanese quickly understood just who Supreme Commander Robert Gordon was and feared that he had made some wonderful invention which had made him confident of winning the war. The Japanese Generals, knowing what this might mean and fearing the great genius, Robert Gordon, asked for an allied war council to convene before making another attack. On October 21st it was decided that the War Council should be held in the City of Mexico. The allied enemy were confident that the United States would not make any attack in the near future, but would wait for them to make the next move. They felt that the great losses which had been suffered by the United States Army at the battle of Chicago placed them in no position to make an immediate attack and that they would try to strengthen their position for the next attack by the allied[Pg 339] enemy. It was decided that the commanding generals of all the allied enemy nations should proceed at once to the City of Mexico to hold a council and decide what the wisest and next move should be. They left in the dead hours of the night in the fastest planes and those which could rise to the highest altitudes, enabling them to travel noiselessly and at a height at which they could not be detected or captured. The scouting and cruising planes were left to patrol the lines between Chicago, St. Louis and New Orleans and watch for any move that might be made on the part of the United States forces.
When the commanders of the Allied Enemy in Chicago and St. Louis got the defiance sent their way on October 15, 1931, the response was signed by Supreme Commander Robert Gordon. The English, German, Austrian, and Russian forces had never heard of this U.S. officer before and were confused about who the United States had appointed as supreme commander. The reply was passed along to the Japanese and Spanish headquarters in Mexico, and the Japanese quickly figured out who Supreme Commander Robert Gordon was and worried that he had developed some amazing technology that made him confident of winning the war. The Japanese generals, aware of what this could mean and intimidated by the genius of Robert Gordon, requested an allied war council to meet before launching another attack. On October 21st, they agreed to hold the War Council in Mexico City. The allied enemy felt sure that the United States would not launch any attacks soon but would wait for them to make the next move. They believed that the significant losses suffered by the United States Army at the battle of Chicago left them unable to launch an immediate attack and that they would focus on strengthening their position for the next assault from the allied enemy. It was decided that the commanding generals of all the allied enemy nations should head to Mexico City right away to hold a council and determine their next and smartest move. They departed in the dead of night on the fastest planes, those capable of reaching high altitudes, allowing them to travel silently and at an elevation where they couldn't be detected or captured. Patrol and reconnaissance planes were left to monitor the areas between Chicago, St. Louis, and New Orleans, keeping an eye out for any movements from the United States forces.
When the Council had convened in the City of Mexico, General Nagato, the commander of the Japanese army, arose and said: "Supreme Commander Robert Gordon now in charge of the United States forces is well known to us. He is the man who made the first flight from New York City to Japan in 1927, traveling at a speed of more than 300 miles per hour. He is the man who invented the muffler which made our airplanes noiseless. We bought it from him and it helped us to successfully wage this war. When we attacked the Rio Grande and were preparing to bombard El Paso, Gordon, we believe, was the man who successfully brought down our greatest ship, the 'Tokyo J-1.' Later we captured Gordon at the battle of San Francisco. He was flying one of our planes which was on board the Tokyo. We found that he had a wonderful Pocket-Radio by which we could communicate without any sound passing thru the air, thus avoiding our orders being intercepted. After negotiating with him, we gave him his freedom, conducted[Pg 340] him safely back to the American lines in consideration of his turning over to us his secret Pocket-Radio, which we worked successfully for many months. Finally it failed to work and we have always believed that he invented something by which he could prevent our communications.
When the Council met in Mexico City, General Nagato, the commander of the Japanese army, stood up and said: "Supreme Commander Robert Gordon, who is currently leading the U.S. forces, is well known to us. He’s the person who made the first flight from New York City to Japan in 1927, traveling at speeds over 300 miles per hour. He’s also the one who invented the muffler that made our airplanes silent. We bought it from him, and it helped us fight this war effectively. When we attacked the Rio Grande and were getting ready to bombard El Paso, we believe Gordon was the one who successfully brought down our greatest ship, the 'Tokyo J-1.' Later, we captured Gordon at the battle of San Francisco. He was piloting one of our planes that was on board the Tokyo. We discovered he had an amazing Pocket-Radio that allowed us to communicate without any sound traveling through the air, avoiding interception of our orders. After negotiating with him, we let him go and safely escorted him back to the American lines in exchange for his secret Pocket-Radio, which we used successfully for many months. Eventually, it stopped working, and we’ve always believed he invented something that could block our communications."
"He is one of the ablest inventors that the United States has. The fact that he has been placed in command means that he must have made some great discovery or new invention which has inspired the United States with confidence of winning the war. While we have all the advantage in numbers, both in men, ships and ammunition, and to all appearance the United States is hopelessly crippled and will not be able to hold out much longer, one new invention by this man Gordon may mean our defeat. It is my opinion that the factories in Detroit, Michigan, have been working on some of his new discoveries. Our next attack should be directed at Detroit. We should capture that city and destroy the factories of the big automobile concerns and other manufacturing concerns there. All of these manufacturing concerns have long since been commandeered by the United States Government and are working on war weapons and ammunition."
"He is one of the most capable inventors in the United States. The fact that he has been put in charge suggests that he must have made some significant discovery or new invention that has given the United States confidence in winning the war. Even though we have the advantage in numbers—both in troops, ships, and ammunition—and it seems like the United States is badly weakened and won't last much longer, one new invention from this man Gordon could lead to our defeat. I believe that the factories in Detroit, Michigan, have been working on some of his new discoveries. Our next attack should focus on Detroit. We need to capture that city and destroy the factories of the major automobile manufacturers and other production facilities there. All of these manufacturing companies have long been taken over by the United States Government and are producing weapons and ammunition for the war."
When Colonel Nagato had finished speaking, the Spanish, English, German, Austrian and Russian Generals discussed war plans for many days and there were numerous disagreements before it was finally agreed as to just what the next move should be. Finally they united on the plan to make the next attack upon Detroit and if successful there, proceed to attack Boston,[Pg 341] New York, Washington and the Eastern Coast of the United States.
When Colonel Nagato finished speaking, the Spanish, English, German, Austrian, and Russian generals talked about their war plans for many days, and there were a lot of disagreements before they finally agreed on what the next move should be. In the end, they came together on the plan to launch the next attack on Detroit, and if they were successful there, they would move on to attack Boston,[Pg 341] New York, Washington, and the Eastern Coast of the United States.
The delay by the Allied Enemy was just what Supreme Commander Gordon wanted. It gave him time to prepare. He had ordered the Henry Motor Company of Detroit to proceed at once to manufacture according to his plans which he sent them, two large machines, one positive and one negative, by which he could send currents of electricity thru the air and produce a vacuum, or as he called it, a "Tunnel thru the Air." These plans had been worked out years before and there was no question but what the machines would work successfully. The Henry Motor Company had been commandeered by the United States Government and as soon as they received the order and plans from the Supreme Commander, they started running day and night working to build the two giant machines.
The delay caused by the Allied Enemy was exactly what Supreme Commander Gordon needed. It gave him time to get ready. He had instructed the Henry Motor Company in Detroit to immediately start manufacturing two large machines based on his designs, one for positive and one for negative current, which would allow him to send electricity through the air and create a vacuum, or what he referred to as a "Tunnel through the Air." These plans had been developed years earlier, and there was no doubt that the machines would work effectively. The U.S. Government had taken over the Henry Motor Company, and as soon as they received the order and plans from the Supreme Commander, they began working around the clock to build the two massive machines.
The fifteen days' armistice expired on October 18th, 1931. Supreme Commander Gordon was in readiness and waited the first attack of the enemy. Less than thirty days from the time that he ordered work started on the machines, they reported that the machines were completed and ready to test out. He called Colonel Kennelworth to his office in New York and explained to him that the great Vacuum Producer, as the machine had been named, had been completed; ordered him to proceed at once to Detroit and test out the machines both for short and long distance work.
The fifteen days of ceasefire ended on October 18, 1931. Supreme Commander Gordon was prepared and waited for the enemy's first attack. Less than thirty days after he ordered the machines to be built, he received word that they were finished and ready for testing. He summoned Colonel Kennelworth to his office in New York and explained that the large Vacuum Producer, as the machine was called, was complete; he instructed him to go immediately to Detroit and test the machines for both short and long distance operations.
Colonel Kennelworth arrived in Detroit on November 17th. The following day tested out the Tunnel machines; reported to Supreme Commander Gordon that[Pg 342] they were working in fine shape and producing results according to the plans. The Supreme Commander then decided to go immediately to Detroit and establish one of the machines at a base there and have Colonel Kennelworth take the other machine to Cincinnati and set it up. The machine was transported secretly and successfully to Cincinnati and set up in one of the largest buildings in the city.
Colonel Kennelworth arrived in Detroit on November 17th. The next day, he tested the Tunnel machines and reported to Supreme Commander Gordon that[Pg 342] they were functioning well and delivering results as planned. The Supreme Commander then decided to go to Detroit right away and set up one of the machines there while Colonel Kennelworth took the other machine to Cincinnati to install it. The machine was transported secretly and successfully to Cincinnati and was set up in one of the largest buildings in the city.
On November 20th, Supreme Commander Gordon and Colonel Kennelworth tested the Tunnel machines over this long distance. The machines were set to produce a tunnel 100 yards wide at first and were set in motion. The American scouting airplanes were sent off over a described area and on entering between these lines found that they were in a complete tunnel. They could travel quickly back and forth thru the Tunnel in the Air. This was a great triumph. Commander Gordon instructed all those connected with the test to keep it a complete secret. He knew that this was going to be a great surprise to the enemy when they started their next attack.
On November 20th, Supreme Commander Gordon and Colonel Kennelworth tested the Tunnel machines over a long distance. The machines were first set to create a tunnel 100 yards wide and were activated. American scouting planes were dispatched over a designated area, and upon entering between these lines, they found themselves in a fully formed tunnel. They could quickly travel back and forth through the Tunnel in the Air. This was a major success. Commander Gordon instructed everyone involved in the test to keep it completely secret. He understood that this would be a significant surprise for the enemy when they launched their next attack.
Supreme Commander Gordon had now completed another new invention on the same plan of the radio that he had to use in his office in New York several years before to record conversations when the manipulators were trying to catch him in the stock market. He had enlarged this machine so that it would record voices 3000 miles away and named it the "Tel-Talk."
Supreme Commander Gordon had now finished another invention based on the radio he used in his New York office several years ago to record conversations when the manipulators were trying to catch him in the stock market. He had enlarged this machine so that it could record voices 3000 miles away and named it the "Tel-Talk."
On the night of November 19th, 1931, the Supreme War Council which had convened in Mexico City broke up and the commanding generals returned to their various[Pg 343] posts around St. Louis and Chicago. Supreme Commander Gordon had his powerful Tel-Talk directed so that he would get all the conversation along the lines between Chicago, St. Louis and New Orleans. When he went to his headquarters in Detroit on the morning of November 20th, he went in to look at his Tel-Talk, saw that there had been a conference of the enemy held the night before. He pushed the needle of the machine back and turned it on; put his ear to the receiver and listened. He found that the commanding generals had talked over the conference in Mexico and had now decided that their next attack would be on Detroit in order to destroy the factories there and prevent the United States continuing making airplanes and inventions which might help them to win the war. He was very happy to get the plans of the enemy. It was just what he wanted. He was anxious to test the Tunnel thru the Air, capture the enemy's planes and keep them there because he knew when once he got them in the Tunnel, they would be unable to get out of it and he could keep them suspended in the air indefinitely, moving up and down in the Tunnel, or could capture them and destroy them. He was impatient and anxious for an attack upon Detroit and decided to defy the enemy and urge them on.
On the night of November 19th, 1931, the Supreme War Council met in Mexico City wrapped up its session, and the commanding generals headed back to their various[Pg 343] posts around St. Louis and Chicago. Supreme Commander Gordon had his powerful Tel-Talk set up to capture all conversations along the routes between Chicago, St. Louis, and New Orleans. When he arrived at his headquarters in Detroit on the morning of November 20th, he checked his Tel-Talk and discovered that the enemy had held a conference the night before. He rewound the machine and turned it on; putting his ear to the receiver, he listened intently. He learned that the commanding generals had discussed the conference in Mexico and decided their next attack would target Detroit to destroy the factories there, which would prevent the United States from continuing to produce airplanes and innovations that could help them win the war. He felt thrilled to intercept the enemy's plans; it was exactly what he needed. He was eager to test the Tunnel through the Air, capture the enemy's planes, and keep them there because he knew that once he got them in the Tunnel, they wouldn’t be able to escape and he could hold them suspended indefinitely, moving them up and down in the Tunnel, or he could capture and destroy them. He was impatient and keen for an assault on Detroit and resolved to challenge the enemy and push them on.
With the plans of the enemy in his possession, Supreme Commander Gordon decided to change the location of the Tunnel machines so as to protect the factories and large buildings in Detroit. He arranged the machines so that when the attacking planes came over Detroit at a high altitude, he could drop them into the[Pg 344] Tunnel thru the Air and thus prevent any harm to the factories or buildings in Detroit. He waited patiently for an attack upon the city, but no move of any kind was made by the enemy. When it was near Thanksgiving, he had a great desire that the battle should start around that time so that the United States might have the greatest Thanksgiving in history because he was confident that if the attack came, Detroit would be successfully defended and the enemy for the first time would find that we had outwitted them. He decided to urge the enemy to make an attack on Detroit as soon as possible, so ordered a large electric sign built with letters twenty feet high, "DETROIT IS READY—WON'T YOU COME AND TAKE US WE WANT TO BE YOUR THANKSGIVING TURKEY." The sign was placed on an airplane and lighted. This plane passed in full view of the enemy's lines at St. Louis and Chicago. What the enemy thought of this, perhaps no one will ever know. Colonel Manson later wrote that this electric sign put the fear of God in the heart of the enemy; that the Germans recalled the days when the Yankees arrived at the time of the great World War. The Japanese, the Spanish and the English realized that this was not meant for a bluff and thought they had made a mistake in allowing 15 days' armistice, now that the United States had decided to fight again. How they could hope to win, the enemy could not see. They decided to teach this young, boastful commander a lesson that he would never forget.
With the enemy's plans in hand, Supreme Commander Gordon decided to relocate the tunnel machines to safeguard the factories and large buildings in Detroit. He positioned the machines so that when the attacking planes flew over Detroit at a high altitude, he could drop them into the [Pg 344] Tunnel from the air, preventing any damage to the factories or buildings in Detroit. He waited patiently for an attack on the city, but the enemy made no moves whatsoever. As Thanksgiving approached, he hoped that the battle would start around that time so the United States could have the greatest Thanksgiving in history, confident that if the attack came, Detroit would be successfully defended, and the enemy would finally realize they had been outsmarted. He decided to encourage the enemy to attack Detroit as soon as possible, so he ordered a massive electric sign to be built with letters twenty feet high—"DETROIT IS READY—WON'T YOU COME AND TAKE US WE WANT TO BE YOUR THANKSGIVING TURKEY." The sign was placed on an airplane and lit up. This plane flew in full view of the enemy's lines at St. Louis and Chicago. What the enemy thought of this, perhaps no one will ever know. Colonel Manson later wrote that this electric sign instilled fear in the hearts of the enemy; the Germans recalled the days when the Yankees showed up during the great World War. The Japanese, Spanish, and English realized that this was not a bluff and thought they had made a mistake by allowing a 15-day armistice now that the United States had decided to fight again. The enemy could not see how they could hope to win. They resolved to teach this young, boastful commander a lesson he would never forget.
On Thanksgiving night, November 24th, the attack was ordered. Supreme Commander Gordon was at dinner[Pg 345] and a messenger interrupted him to tell him that "Tel-Talk" had picked up an important message. He rushed to the secret room and noticed that a conference had been held and orders given by the enemy to attack Detroit that night. He immediately communicated this information secretly with the new Pocket-Radio to Colonel Kennelworth in Cincinnati. Told him to be in readiness to adjust the Tunnel machine and change the location and altitude any moment that he instructed. He ordered all the lights in the streets of Detroit to be kept on that night. It has been the custom for many months, since long before the attack at Chicago, to keep all the cities in darkness at night.
On Thanksgiving night, November 24th, the attack was launched. Supreme Commander Gordon was having dinner[Pg 345] when a messenger interrupted him to say that "Tel-Talk" had intercepted an important message. He hurried to the secret room and saw that a conference had taken place, with the enemy issuing orders to attack Detroit that night. He immediately sent this information secretly using the new Pocket-Radio to Colonel Kennelworth in Cincinnati. He instructed him to be ready to adjust the Tunnel machine and change its location and altitude at a moment’s notice. He ordered all the streetlights in Detroit to stay on that night. For many months, dating back long before the attack in Chicago, it had been the practice to keep all the cities dark at night.
He had just completed another new invention which he called the Radium Ray. With this Ray he could locate anything in the sky 75 to 100 miles away. He had the Radium Ray machine in readiness to search the sky for the first attack that night. Just before 10 o'clock he was sweeping the sky with the Radium Ray when he discovered the enemy planes approaching from the direction of Chicago. There was a large flock of them flying at very high altitudes, followed by three large supply ships. He knew that these supply ships would anchor in the air somewhere over Detroit and the bombing planes would make the attack. He decided to send Captain Morrison, the famous aviator who had distinguished himself at the battle of Chicago, to lead a fleet of decoy airplanes to meet the invading planes and to lead them into the Tunnel thru the Air. Captain Morrison led his swift cruisers into the air to the greatest heights they could rise, and as they neared the approaching[Pg 346] enemy they began to turn loose the rapid-firing anti-aircraft guns. As soon as the enemy discovered the firing, they turned their searchlights on our planes, located and started after them. Captain Morrison obeyed orders and retreated rapidly with the other planes following. He made straight for Detroit to the vicinity of main buildings and factory districts with the enemy planes in hot pursuit. Suddenly he received a radio message from Supreme Commander Gordon to descend very low and fly Northwest. At this time the Supreme Commander was in communication with Colonel Kennelworth and they had adjusted the Tunnel machines and established the Tunnel thru the Air.
He had just finished another new invention called the Radium Ray. With this Ray, he could spot anything in the sky 75 to 100 miles away. He had the Radium Ray machine ready to search the sky for the first attack that night. Just before 10 o'clock, he was scanning the sky with the Radium Ray when he spotted enemy planes coming from the direction of Chicago. There was a large group of them flying at very high altitudes, followed by three big supply ships. He knew these supply ships would hover in the air somewhere over Detroit, and the bombing planes would launch their attack. He decided to send Captain Morrison, the famous aviator who had made a name for himself in the battle of Chicago, to lead a fleet of decoy planes to intercept the invading planes and guide them into the Tunnel through the Air. Captain Morrison took his fast cruisers into the sky to the highest heights possible, and as they approached the enemy, they began firing rapid-firing anti-aircraft guns. As soon as the enemy noticed the firing, they switched on their searchlights, located our planes, and began to pursue them. Captain Morrison followed orders and quickly retreated with the other planes in tow. He headed straight for Detroit, aiming for the area around the main buildings and factory districts, with the enemy planes hot on their heels. Suddenly, he received a radio message from Supreme Commander Gordon to drop very low and fly Northwest. At that moment, the Supreme Commander was in touch with Colonel Kennelworth, and they had adjusted the Tunnel machines and established the Tunnel through the Air.
Supreme Commander Gordon was atop one of Detroit's giant skyscrapers over 80 stories high watching the action of the enemy planes. Suddenly he saw the first battalion of more than 250 planes, which were flying in a wedge formation, dive into the Tunnel. He followed them with the Radium Ray and saw immediately that the Tunnel was doing its work and that the giant battle planes were now powerless. Next came the three giant supply ships. Following the same course as the bombing planes, they dived into the Tunnel thru the Air and were powerless to proceed further. Once the planes were in the Tunnel, they were unable to communicate with headquarters or make any move because the Tunnel was a complete vacuum and no plane could move in it except the American planes which understood the combination how to navigate thru the Tunnel. As soon as Supreme Commander Gordon saw that the great Tunnel machines were doing their miraculous work, he[Pg 347] sent another defiant message to the enemy headquarters in Chicago and St. Louis:
Supreme Commander Gordon stood atop one of Detroit's massive skyscrapers, over 80 stories high, watching the enemy planes. Suddenly, he spotted the first battalion of more than 250 planes flying in a wedge formation, diving into the Tunnel. He tracked them with the Radium Ray and saw immediately that the Tunnel was doing its job, rendering the massive battle planes powerless. Next came the three giant supply ships. Following the same path as the bombing planes, they dove into the Tunnel through the Air and became unable to go any further. Once the planes entered the Tunnel, they couldn't communicate with headquarters or make any moves because the Tunnel was a complete vacuum, and no plane could operate in it except the American planes that knew how to navigate through the Tunnel. As soon as Supreme Commander Gordon saw that the incredible Tunnel machines were performing their miraculous task, he[Pg 347] sent another bold message to the enemy headquarters in Chicago and St. Louis:
We have given your first battalion a wonderful Thanksgiving reception. Won't you send some more of your famous aviators to have Thanksgiving supper with us.
We’ve hosted a fantastic Thanksgiving reception for your first battalion. Could you send some more of your amazing pilots to join us for Thanksgiving dinner?
Immediately after this message was received, the commanding generals ordered a message sent to the supply ships which were supposed to be anchored over Detroit, asking information as to what was happening. No reply was received. This caused consternation in the enemy camp. They knew that the first battalion had either been captured or destroyed. The news was quickly flashed to headquarters in the City of Mexico and General Nagato replied: "This is some devilish trick of that genius, Gordon. Be careful what move you make. Send out scouting planes around Detroit and ascertain what is going on." Their fast cruising scouters were immediately dispatched to Detroit to see what had happened to the bombing planes and the mother ships. These planes soon came in view of the Radium Ray. After circling high over Detroit, finally came lower and lower until suddenly they plunged into the Tunnel thru the Air and like the others, were powerless to move or to communicate with their headquarters.
Immediately after this message was received, the commanding generals ordered a message to be sent to the supply ships that were supposed to be anchored over Detroit, asking for information about what was happening. No reply came back. This caused panic in the enemy camp. They knew that the first battalion had either been captured or destroyed. The news was quickly relayed to headquarters in Mexico City, and General Nagato responded: "This is some devilish trick by that genius, Gordon. Be careful with your next move. Send out scouting planes around Detroit to find out what's going on." Their fast cruising scouts were immediately dispatched to Detroit to see what had happened to the bombing planes and the mother ships. These planes soon spotted the Radium Ray. After circling high over Detroit, they gradually descended until they suddenly plunged into the Tunnel through the Air and, like the others, were powerless to move or to communicate with their headquarters.
Supreme Commander Gordon decided to take no chances with the captured planes which were in the Tunnel thru the Air and ordered the sleeping gas turned on to put all the aviators to sleep for seven days. After waiting till after 12 o'clock for further attacks and finding the air clear with no signs of the enemy in sight,[Pg 348] he decided to retire and get some sleep. This was the greatest day since the beginning of the war. He was very happy and knelt to offer his thanks to Almighty God. He said: "Lord, thou workest in mysterious ways thy wonders to perform. I know that by faith and thru faith were all things made. I have put my trust and my confidence in thee. Thou hast guided me safely and helped me protect my country in time of greatest need. God, not my will, but thine be done, but if it be thy will, I pray thee that when these trials and troubles pass away and once the United Kingdom of the World is established and all men live as brothers according to the law of love, it be a part of thy divine plan to return to me in safety my beloved Marie. Guide me in this great task to protect and save my country from the enemies who would destroy it. Amen."
Supreme Commander Gordon didn't want to take any risks with the captured planes in the Tunnel through the Air, so he ordered the sleeping gas to be activated, putting all the aviators to sleep for seven days. After waiting until after midnight for any further attacks and seeing that the skies were clear with no signs of the enemy, [Pg 348] he decided to rest and get some sleep. This was the best day since the war started. He felt very grateful and knelt down to thank Almighty God. He said: "Lord, you work in mysterious ways to perform your wonders. I know that by faith and through faith all things were made. I have put my trust and confidence in you. You have guided me safely and helped me protect my country in its time of greatest need. God, not my will, but yours be done. However, if it is your will, I ask that when these trials and troubles pass and once the United Kingdom of the World is established and all men live as brothers according to the law of love, it be part of your divine plan to return to me safely my beloved Marie. Guide me in this great task to protect and save my country from those who wish to destroy it. Amen."
November 25th, 1931, was a great day for the United States. They had more to be thankful for than any day since November, 1918, when the great World War had come to a close. After conferring with his commanding officers and Government officials, Supreme Commander Gordon gave orders that no newspapers were to be permitted to publish anything about the attack upon Detroit, that it was to be kept strictly a secret.
November 25th, 1931, was a significant day for the United States. They had more to be grateful for than any day since November 1918, when the great World War had ended. After discussing with his commanding officers and government officials, Supreme Commander Gordon ordered that no newspapers were allowed to publish anything about the attack on Detroit; it was to be kept completely secret.
There was not much to be thankful for in the camp of the enemy. Failure of any of the planes sent out the night before to return and no message being received from them, made it plain that the United States was not bluffing and that Supreme Commander Gordon knew what he had up his sleeve when he hurled defiance at the enemy and refused to accept any terms. They were[Pg 349] not aware of the fact that when he defied them to come and take Detroit, he must have been anxiously awaiting the attack and had something new that he wanted to try out on the enemy planes, and that it had been successful. It was now a time to move cautiously. The next and future moves must be made in a way to conserve their resources and assure final success.
There wasn't much to be grateful for in the enemy camp. The failure of any of the planes sent out the night before to return, along with no messages received from them, made it clear that the United States wasn't bluffing and that Supreme Commander Gordon had a plan when he challenged the enemy and refused to accept any terms. They didn’t realize that when he dared them to come and take Detroit, he had likely been eagerly anticipating the attack and had something new he wanted to test against the enemy planes, and that it had been successful. It was now a time to proceed with caution. The next moves and those after must be made in a way that conserves their resources and ensures final success.
Everything was quiet and no move or attack was made until December 7th, when the enemy held a council and decided that a gigantic attack on Detroit should be made; that they should concentrate a large part of their forces there; destroy the factories and take Detroit; then proceed to attack New York and the Eastern Coast. The plan was to make a daylight attack and, if possible, to surprise Supreme Commander Gordon. About 3 o'clock in the afternoon the enemy planes were seen approaching from the East and West. He saw that this was to be a gigantic attack because there was a larger number of planes than they had used at any time since the attack of Chicago. Before he could get the Tunnel machines in working order and establish a wider range in the Tunnel thru the Air, the enemy planes had begun dropping bombs on the outskirts of the city and had destroyed many of the smaller buildings. The United States planes were attacked and being unable to rise to the heights at which the enemy planes were flying, a great many of our planes went down, but in a few minutes the Tunnel thru the Air was in working order and the enemy planes began to be drawn into it. Within less than an hour more than 2500 planes had been captured. The loss of life around the city had been small[Pg 350] because the bombs which had been dropped had not reached the thickly populated sections of the city and no plane had been able to reach the factories or business sections where the large buildings were. The Tunnel thru the Air was protecting and keeping them away from these sections. Canadian planes had come to the assistance of the United States on the Northern border and were patrolling the other side of the river and preventing the enemy from attacking from the North.
Everything was quiet and no moves or attacks were made until December 7th, when the enemy held a meeting and decided to launch a massive attack on Detroit. They planned to concentrate a large part of their forces there, destroy the factories, take Detroit, and then move on to attack New York and the Eastern Coast. The plan was to carry out a daylight attack and, if possible, surprise Supreme Commander Gordon. Around 3 o'clock in the afternoon, enemy planes were spotted approaching from the East and West. It was clear that this was going to be a major offensive because there were more planes than at any other time since the Chicago attack. Before he could get the Tunnel machines operational and expand the range of the Tunnel through the Air, the enemy planes had already started dropping bombs on the outskirts of the city, damaging many smaller buildings. The United States planes were engaged, and since they couldn't reach the altitudes where the enemy planes were flying, many of our planes went down. But within minutes, the Tunnel through the Air was operational, and the enemy planes began to be drawn into it. In less than an hour, over 2500 planes had been captured. The loss of life around the city was minimal because the bombs dropped had missed the densely populated areas, and no planes had managed to target the factories or commercial districts where the large buildings were located. The Tunnel through the Air was protecting those sections. Canadian planes came to assist the United States along the Northern border, patrolling the other side of the river and preventing the enemy from launching attacks from the North.
About 5 o'clock, the gigantic concentrated attack took place. It was estimated that there were more than 25,000 planes of the enemy in this attack. They were supported by about 10 supply ships which sailed at a great distance and were attempting to anchor. Supreme Commander Gordon knew that it was necessary to sacrifice some of the American planes in order to draw this attacking force into the Tunnel thru the Air. He sent more than 1000 of our best planes to meet the attack and lead the enemy in the right direction. The enemy turned loose their large 12-inch guns and they destroyed our ships rapidly. Planes were falling all over Detroit. The people were very much frightened and thought that this was going to be another disaster such as had occurred in Chicago. Finally Captain Morrison changed plans and led the enemy toward the Tunnel thru the Air. Soon more than 10,000 of their planes had gone into the Tunnel never to return again. When this large fleet of planes went down and evidently were no longer able to communicate with the giant supply ships which were not yet anchored, the enemy quickly changed plans and the supply ships sailed back toward Chicago, followed[Pg 351] by the balance of the invading fleet which had not been captured.
Around 5 o'clock, the massive concentrated attack happened. It was estimated that over 25,000 enemy planes were involved in this assault. They were backed by about 10 supply ships that were sailing in the distance and trying to anchor. Supreme Commander Gordon knew it was necessary to sacrifice some American planes to lure this attacking force into the Tunnel thru the Air. He deployed more than 1,000 of our best planes to confront the attack and guide the enemy in the right direction. The enemy unleashed their large 12-inch guns, rapidly destroying our ships. Planes were crashing all over Detroit. The people were very frightened and thought this would lead to another disaster like in Chicago. Eventually, Captain Morrison changed tactics and directed the enemy toward the Tunnel thru the Air. Soon, over 10,000 of their planes entered the Tunnel, never to return. When this large fleet of planes fell and clearly could no longer communicate with the giant supply ships that had not yet anchored, the enemy quickly revised their plans, and the supply ships sailed back toward Chicago, followed[Pg 351] by the rest of the invading fleet that hadn’t been captured.
When all reports were in, Supreme Commander Gordon found that the United States had lost about 400 of their best planes, but had captured more than 12,000 of the enemy planes. He was very greatly elated over this victory because he knew that when the enemy planes retreated, it was the first time they had ever returned to their base without a report of victory. He felt that this would break the morale of the enemy; make them more cautious in the future; give him more time now to complete his invisible airplane and the one which would rise to any altitude. When this was completed together with other machines for establishing Tunnels thru the Air, the balance would be easy and a mere question of time until the enemy could all be destroyed or put to sleep. People thruout the United States were still in a panicky, restless state. Ever since the attacks at Los Angeles, San Francisco, Chicago, Kansas City, New Orleans and the Southern part of Texas, every large and small town all over the country had remained in a state of fear, expecting an attack at any moment. Hundreds of thousands of people had moved from the Pacific Coast and from the Central and Eastern parts of the United States into the mountains of the West and the Grand Canyon. They felt that there were no large cities and nothing to attack around the Grand Canyon and that it was the safest place to go. Thousands of people were living in tents and there was a great scarcity of food and much suffering.
When all the reports came in, Supreme Commander Gordon found that the United States had lost about 400 of their best planes but had captured more than 12,000 enemy planes. He was extremely pleased with this victory because he knew that when the enemy planes retreated, it was the first time they had ever returned to their base without reporting a victory. He believed this would break the enemy's morale, make them more cautious in the future, and give him more time to finish his invisible airplane and the one that could ascend to any altitude. Once this was done, along with other machines for creating Tunnels through the Air, the odds would swing in his favor, and it would just be a matter of time before the enemy could be defeated or neutralized. People throughout the United States were still in a panicky, restless state. Ever since the attacks in Los Angeles, San Francisco, Chicago, Kansas City, New Orleans, and the southern parts of Texas, every large and small town across the country had been living in fear, expecting an attack at any moment. Hundreds of thousands of people had moved from the Pacific Coast and from the Central and Eastern parts of the United States into the mountains of the West and the Grand Canyon. They felt that there were no large cities and nothing to attack around the Grand Canyon, making it the safest place to go. Thousands of people were living in tents, facing a severe shortage of food and a lot of suffering.
Supreme Commander Gordon decided that the people[Pg 352] should be given some encouragement and that the news of the failure of the second attack upon Detroit should be given to the newspapers; thought it would encourage and cheer the people. On the morning of December 8th, all the newspapers thruout the United States, carried big headlines: "DETROIT ATTACKED THE SECOND TIME BY THE ENEMY FORCES BUT DEFEATED. THOUSANDS OF THEIR PLANES HAVE BEEN CAPTURED. THERE HAS BEEN PRACTICALLY NO LOSS OF LIFE AND NO IMPORTANT BUILDINGS DESTROYED." The papers emphasized the fact that this meant the turn of the war and that the placing of Supreme Commander Gordon at the head of our forces had saved the country and that there was no longer need for any great alarm. It was a question of only a few months till the war would be over and the enemy would be driven from our soil.
Supreme Commander Gordon decided that the people[Pg 352] needed some encouragement and that the news of the failure of the second attack on Detroit should be shared with the newspapers; he believed it would uplift the public. On the morning of December 8th, all the newspapers across the United States featured large headlines: "DETROIT ATTACKED A SECOND TIME BY ENEMY FORCES BUT DEFEATED. THOUSANDS OF THEIR PLANES HAVE BEEN CAPTURED. THERE HAS BEEN PRACTICALLY NO LOSS OF LIFE AND NO IMPORTANT BUILDINGS DESTROYED." The papers highlighted that this signified a turning point in the war and that Supreme Commander Gordon's leadership had saved the country, reassuring everyone that there was no longer any need for major concern. It was only a matter of a few months until the war would be over and the enemy would be pushed off our land.
The defeat at the second attack of Detroit had indeed put the fear of God in the hearts of the Enemy, but they had not by any means lost hope. They were getting recruits rapidly from Europe. Every nation was building airplanes as fast as the factories could turn them out and sending them to the United States to aid their allies. Practically every nation on the face of the earth, outside of France, Canada and a few countries in South America and Australia, had joined against the United States. This encouraged the Enemy and they felt that no matter what the United States had, in the end they would not be able to win. The great problem now was to find out what the Americans[Pg 353] were using in order to capture the enemy planes and what discovery they had to prevent their communications. The Enemy were unable to find out anything about the American plans. They demanded to know what had happened to the captured aviators, whether they were living or dead. Supreme Commander Gordon refused to give any information whatsoever about prisoners; replied that reports of anything in regard to prisoners or planes would be made after the war was over and after the Enemy had surrendered and were ready to leave our soil. This greatly aroused the Japanese, Spanish and Germans who decided to redouble their efforts to take Detroit and then attack the Eastern Coast of the United States.
The defeat at the second attack on Detroit had definitely scared the Enemy, but they hadn't completely lost hope. They were quickly getting new recruits from Europe. Every country was producing airplanes as fast as their factories could manage and sending them to the United States to support their allies. Almost every nation in the world, apart from France, Canada, and a few countries in South America and Australia, had united against the United States. This motivated the Enemy, and they believed that no matter what the United States had, they ultimately wouldn't be able to win. The main issue now was figuring out what the Americans were using to capture enemy planes and how to disrupt their communications. The Enemy couldn't uncover any information about American plans. They demanded to know what had happened to the captured pilots, whether they were alive or dead. Supreme Commander Gordon refused to disclose any information regarding prisoners, stating that reports on anything related to prisoners or planes would be released only after the war was over and after the Enemy had surrendered and were ready to leave our territory. This greatly angered the Japanese, Spanish, and Germans, who decided to intensify their efforts to take Detroit and then launch an attack on the Eastern Coast of the United States.
Days went by and everything was quiet in Detroit. No attacks were made anywhere in the United States. December 25th, 1931, arrived and the United States had much to be thankful for. There was a great rejoicing and merry-making on Christmas. Supreme Commander Gordon had a great Christmas. The Major Electric Co. had been working on the process for making planes invisible and reported to him that they had completed the process according to his plans and that it was a success. They had also completed a new motor which he had designed with 24 cylinders. This motor was to be used in lifting our planes to great heights. It was estimated that it would carry a ship 50 miles in the air if necessary. A stabilizer and anchor had been completed in accordance with his plans. The Major Electric Co. informed him that these machines were all ready for him to test out. He ordered these new inventions[Pg 354] to be sent to New York headquarters. A large 24-cylinder motor was placed in "Marie the Angel of Mercy" and she was made an invisible airship. This motor was able to take its power from the air.
Days passed and everything was quiet in Detroit. There were no attacks anywhere in the United States. December 25th, 1931, arrived, and the country had much to be thankful for. There was a lot of celebrating and joy on Christmas. Supreme Commander Gordon had a fantastic Christmas. The Major Electric Co. had been working on a way to make planes invisible and informed him that they had successfully completed the process according to his designs. They had also finished a new engine he designed with 24 cylinders. This engine was intended to lift our planes to great heights. It was estimated that it could carry a ship 50 miles into the sky if needed. A stabilizer and anchor had been completed according to his specifications. The Major Electric Co. told him that all these machines were ready for him to test. He ordered these new inventions[Pg 354] to be sent to the New York headquarters. A large 24-cylinder engine was installed in "Marie the Angel of Mercy," turning her into an invisible airship. This engine could draw its power from the air.
Supreme Commander Gordon went to New York on January 1st, 1932, leaving Colonel Morrison in charge in Detroit and ordering General Pearson to Detroit to hold the fort until he completed the test in New York. Supreme Commander Gordon accompanied only by Colonel Edna Kennelworth made the first flight in "Marie the Angel of Mercy," ascended to a height of more than 20 miles and anchored the "Marie" in the air. The new inventions were a perfect success and the machine could rise to any height and anchor and remain as long as it was desired and was absolutely invisible.
Supreme Commander Gordon went to New York on January 1, 1932, leaving Colonel Morrison in charge in Detroit and ordering General Pearson to Detroit to hold the fort until he finished the test in New York. Supreme Commander Gordon, accompanied only by Colonel Edna Kennelworth, made the first flight in "Marie the Angel of Mercy," reached an altitude of over 20 miles, and anchored the "Marie" in the air. The new inventions were a complete success, allowing the machine to rise to any height, anchor, and remain as long as desired while being completely invisible.
He was now in position to construct a Tunnel thru the Air from New York to Europe and sail the "Marie" in safety thru it, then rise to a height of 20 to 50 miles over any of the cities, anchor and start destruction. "Marie the Angel of Mercy" could carry enough sleeping gas to destroy or put to sleep people over thousands of miles of territory. After remaining anchored in the air for two days to test "Marie the Angel of Mercy," Supreme Commander Gordon descended to New York, anchored at the Mammouth Building to get a report of what had been happening and prepare for any attack. The Enemy were keeping quiet and making no move, evidently trying to find out what America's new inventions were before making the next great attack.
He was now in a position to create a tunnel through the air from New York to Europe and safely fly the "Marie" through it, then rise to an altitude of 20 to 50 miles above any of the cities, anchor, and start causing destruction. "Marie the Angel of Mercy" could carry enough sleeping gas to incapacitate or put people to sleep over thousands of miles. After staying anchored in the air for two days to test "Marie the Angel of Mercy," Supreme Commander Gordon descended to New York, anchored at the Mammoth Building to get an update on what had been happening and prepare for any potential attack. The enemy was staying quiet and making no moves, clearly trying to figure out what America’s new inventions were before launching their next major attack.
"Marie the Angel of Mercy" was now equipped with the Tunnel machine which would automatically put a[Pg 355] Tunnel thru the Air anywhere in any direction. The Supreme Commander had enlarged and improved upon the Tunnel machine or vacuum until it could be made 25 to 50 miles wide in any direction from a large city. He had also discovered how to send ships thru the air without an aviator, directing them by radio rays, which would enable them to distribute sleeping gas among the enemy's lines and prevent loss of any of his valuable aviators. He now had confidence that every city would be safe from an attack and no destruction could take place. The Henry Motor Co. and the Major Electric Co. were ordered to manufacture more of the Tunnel machines just as fast as possible so that one might be placed in each city in Boston, New York, Philadelphia, Pittsburgh, Washington and Savannah, Ga., to protect the Eastern Coast of the United States. It was the opinion of Supreme Commander Gordon that the Enemy would eventually concentrate their final attacks on the Eastern shores of the United States and if unsuccessful in attacking New York and Washington, the war would be over. He intended to be fully prepared so that the United States would emerge victorious without much loss of life and was especially trying to protect the women and children in the large cities.
"Marie the Angel of Mercy" was now equipped with the Tunnel machine that could automatically create a[Pg 355] tunnel through the air in any direction. The Supreme Commander had expanded and improved the Tunnel machine or vacuum until it could stretch 25 to 50 miles wide in any direction from a large city. He had also figured out how to send ships through the air without a pilot, controlling them by radio waves, which would allow them to drop sleeping gas among the enemy’s ranks and avoid losing any of his valuable pilots. He was now confident that every city would be safe from attack and that destruction would not occur. The Henry Motor Co. and the Major Electric Co. were instructed to manufacture more Tunnel machines as quickly as possible so that one could be installed in each city in Boston, New York, Philadelphia, Pittsburgh, Washington, and Savannah, GA, to protect the Eastern Coast of the United States. Supreme Commander Gordon believed that the enemy would eventually focus their final attacks on the Eastern seaboard of the United States and that if they failed to attack New York and Washington, the war would end. He planned to be fully prepared so that the United States would emerge victorious with minimal loss of life, especially aiming to protect the women and children in the major cities.
February 15, 1932—Supreme Commander Gordon was informed by the Henry Motor Co. and Major Electric Co. that the Tunnel machines were completed, that gas-distributing machines and equipment for sending airplanes by radio ray without an aviator to distribute the sleeping gas were ready for delivery. Two more "Demon of Death" machines were ready and ordered[Pg 356] sent to Washington and Boston. The Supreme Commander was hourly expecting that the enemy would attack the Eastern Coast, concentrating on Boston, New York and Washington. The "Tel-Talk" had recorded conferences which had been held and plans which were under way to concentrate the Enemy's combined forces on the Eastern Coast. He figured that they were trying to make improvements to overcome the defeat at Detroit because the enemy had been mystified by the new invention which had been used to capture so many of their planes. He was now ready and waiting for the attack on the Eastern shore, feeling confident that he was prepared for victory.
February 15, 1932—Supreme Commander Gordon was informed by the Henry Motor Co. and Major Electric Co. that the tunnel machines were finished, along with gas-distributing machines and equipment for sending planes via radio wave without a pilot to spread the sleeping gas, which were ready for delivery. Two more "Demon of Death" machines were ready and ordered[Pg 356] to be sent to Washington and Boston. The Supreme Commander was expecting an attack from the enemy on the Eastern Coast, focusing on Boston, New York, and Washington. The "Tel-Talk" had recorded conferences that had taken place and plans that were underway to concentrate the enemy's combined forces on the Eastern Coast. He believed they were trying to make improvements to overcome their defeat in Detroit, as the enemy had been puzzled by the new invention that had captured so many of their planes. He was now ready and waiting for the attack on the Eastern shore, feeling confident that he was prepared for victory.
[Pg 357]
[Pg 357]
CHAPTER XXXI
April 1st, 1932, arrived and no attack had been made. The enemy was evidently making gigantic preparations for an attack and Supreme Commander Gordon decided to make the first move. He then sent instructions to France to begin attacking England and Germany again. France was well prepared with a large number of airplanes. The attack started and they were successful. When this news reached the enemy headquarters in the United States there was great consternation. They thought that this was the secret behind the United States refusing to accept peace terms, but felt that France could not hold out long alone. Spain and Japan ordered their reserve planes from home to England and Germany to help fight France. The "Tel-Talk" recorded that a large fleet of planes had been sent across the Atlantic to attack France. Supreme Commander Gordon ordered the French to go out and meet the attack. A great battle raged over the Atlantic for hours with the French winning. Thousands of the enemy planes went down into the ocean. The Spanish and Japanese withdrew. This stopped Germany and England from striking back at France. The news reached the enemy headquarters in the United States and they figured that in some way the United States had a large number of planes out guarding the Atlantic and[Pg 358] realized that the time had come to strike at the Eastern Coast of the United States before France and the United States could do more damage on the other side.
April 1st, 1932, came, and no attack had taken place. The enemy was clearly preparing for a massive assault, so Supreme Commander Gordon decided to take the initiative. He sent orders to France to start attacking England and Germany again. France was well-stocked with a significant number of planes. The attack commenced, and they were successful. When this news reached the enemy headquarters in the United States, there was widespread panic. They believed this was the reason behind the United States' refusal to accept peace terms, but they thought France couldn't hold out for long on its own. Spain and Japan dispatched their reserve planes from home to England and Germany to assist in the fight against France. The "Tel-Talk" reported that a large fleet of planes had crossed the Atlantic to attack France. Supreme Commander Gordon ordered the French to engage the attackers. A fierce battle raged over the Atlantic for hours, with the French coming out on top. Thousands of enemy planes plunged into the ocean. The Spanish and Japanese retreated. This prevented Germany and England from retaliating against France. The news reached the enemy headquarters in the United States, and they speculated that the United States had a significant number of planes patrolling the Atlantic. They realized it was time to launch an offensive on the Eastern Coast of the United States before France and the United States could inflict more damage on the other side.
In June, 1932, the enemy decided to make the attack on the Eastern part of the United States. Supreme Commander Gordon had time to make ample preparations to meet it. He had established Colonel Kennelworth in Boston with one of the sleeping-gas machines and he remained in New York in the Mammouth Building, with a "Demon of Death," awaiting the attack upon New York.
In June 1932, the enemy chose to launch their attack on the eastern part of the United States. Supreme Commander Gordon had enough time to prepare for it. He set up Colonel Kennelworth in Boston with one of the sleeping gas machines while he stayed in New York at the Mammouth Building, equipped with a "Demon of Death," ready for the assault on New York.
Battle of Boston
Boston Battle
On June 6th, the enemy attacked Boston. The planes came in large numbers from every side, some from across the water, some from the North and West. Colonel Kennelworth let them approach within a reasonable distance and then turned loose the sleeping gas among all the enemy planes. The aviators immediately went to sleep and the planes all dropped slowly to the earth and some landed on the water and were not damaged. Hundreds after hundreds of planes followed up, each one sharing the same fate. Of all the planes sent out by the enemy, not one returned. Colonel Kennelworth reported to Supreme Commander Gordon that Boston was safe,—that there had not been the loss of one life and not a bomb had been dropped upon the city.
On June 6th, the enemy attacked Boston. The planes came in large numbers from every direction, some from across the water, others from the North and West. Colonel Kennelworth allowed them to get close and then released the sleeping gas among all the enemy planes. The pilots immediately fell asleep, causing the planes to slowly descend to the ground, with some landing on the water without any damage. Hundreds of planes followed suit, each meeting the same fate. Not a single plane sent out by the enemy returned. Colonel Kennelworth informed Supreme Commander Gordon that Boston was safe—there hadn't been a single loss of life, and no bombs had been dropped on the city.
The Commanders of the Allied Enemy armies were unable to get any report of what had happened to the planes that went to attack Boston. They waited until[Pg 359] the next day; and when not a plane returned and there was no report of any kind, decided that the same fate had befallen them as at the attack on Detroit; that the Americans certainly had something by which they were destroying every ship and plane which attacked them. This was unusual and unheard of. The fact that thousands and thousands of planes had attacked Boston and not one had escaped capture or destruction, made it plain that Yankee ingenuity had discovered something that was turning the tide of war in their favor. They now knew that they had made the greatest mistake by not pressing us hard after the fall of Chicago. They should have refused to grant the 15 days' armistice without demanding the surrender of the Eastern Coast. Another great mistake was the long delay between the attack on Detroit and the attack on Boston. This had enabled the Americans to get better prepared. There was no denying the painful truth. Something must be done and done quickly. They decided to order every plane that could possibly be spared from the Pacific Coast and from the lines extending from New Orleans to St. Louis and Chicago; to concentrate a supreme attack upon New York and Washington, making Washington the final goal. Planes were concentrated and mother ships anchored out in the Atlantic Ocean to prepare for the attack upon New York City. This was to be the greatest battle in all history.
The commanders of the Allied Enemy armies couldn’t get any updates on what happened to the planes that went to attack Boston. They waited until[Pg 359] the next day, and when not a single plane returned and there was no information at all, they concluded that they had met the same fate as in the attack on Detroit; clearly, the Americans had developed something that was taking out every ship and plane that attacked them. This was bizarre and unprecedented. The fact that thousands of planes had attacked Boston and not one managed to escape capture or destruction indicated that American ingenuity had found a way to turn the tide of war in their favor. They now realized that they had made a critical error in not pressing hard after the fall of Chicago. They should have refused the 15 days' armistice without insisting on the surrender of the Eastern Coast. Another huge mistake was the long delay between the attack on Detroit and the attack on Boston. This gave the Americans time to prepare more effectively. There was no denying the harsh truth. Something needed to be done, and quickly. They decided to mobilize every plane that could be spared from the Pacific Coast and from the lines stretching from New Orleans to St. Louis and Chicago, to focus a massive attack on New York and Washington, making Washington the ultimate target. Planes were gathered, and mother ships were anchored out in the Atlantic Ocean to prepare for the assault on New York City. This was set to be the greatest battle in history.
On the night of June 7th, Supreme Commander Gordon had grown tired from his long vigil waiting for an attack upon New York. He placed Colonel Edna Kennelworth in charge of the "Demon of Death" while[Pg 360] he went to get a few hours' sleep. While he was sleeping, the "Tel-Talk" machine and the secret radio communicator began to work. Colonel Edna Kennelworth listened in and soon had the plans of the enemy. She knew that Supreme Commander Gordon needed rest and she did not awaken him until early next morning. When he entered the headquarters on top of the Mammouth Building, she saluted him and said, "Supreme Commander Gordon, this is going to be a great birthday for you. The enemy is going to attack New York City with probably 100,000 airplanes and you and I are alone to defend it. It will be the day of all days for you." He replied: "I had forgotten all about my birthday. We have been so busy preparing for the final attacks of the enemy that I have had no time to think of myself." She reminded him that five years ago he arrived in New York just after his birthday, then of the birthday parties that they had had since and that always something unusual happened around his birthday. "You remember the birthday party we had the year Walter and I were married. Last year we had too much trouble to think of your birthday. The enemy was sweeping up the Mississippi, making complete destruction and taking every city; but there was something eventful around your birthday. About that time you discovered how to take electricity from the air and completed the machine for sending an electric discharge into the water which destroyed the battleships and hydroplanes of the enemy at Cairo. This was our greatest victory up to that time, and while the disaster at Chicago and St. Louis followed, it gave us the first[Pg 361] ray of hope. Now, one year later, complete victory is in sight. I know that you have supreme faith in our new machines and that our recent successes will be followed by greater successes. This attack upon New York is going to be the greatest in history because the gain will be the greatest should the enemy win. Should they fail their cause is lost, and they will fail." She saw that Supreme Commander Gordon was very happy and that there was a note of confidence in his tone. While she shuddered to think of what might happen if they should fail, she knew that Supreme Commander Gordon had great confidence in the "Demon of Death" and the sleeping gas machine and knew what they would do, because he alone knew all the secrets of working these machines.
On the night of June 7th, Supreme Commander Gordon was exhausted from his long watch waiting for an attack on New York. He put Colonel Edna Kennelworth in charge of the "Demon of Death" while[Pg 360] he went to get a few hours of sleep. While he was resting, the "Tel-Talk" machine and the secret radio communicator kicked into action. Colonel Edna Kennelworth tuned in and quickly gathered the enemy's plans. She knew Supreme Commander Gordon needed his rest, so she didn’t wake him until the next morning. When he arrived at headquarters on top of the Mammouth Building, she saluted him and said, "Supreme Commander Gordon, this is going to be an amazing birthday for you. The enemy is planning to attack New York City with about 100,000 airplanes, and it’s just you and me to defend it. This will be a day to remember." He replied, "I completely forgot about my birthday. We've been so busy preparing for the enemy's final assaults that I haven't had time to think about myself." She reminded him that five years ago he arrived in New York right after his birthday, and of the birthday parties they had celebrated since, noting that something always unusual happened around that time. "Do you remember the birthday party we had the year Walter and I got married? Last year was too chaotic to think about your birthday; the enemy was tearing through the Mississippi, causing total destruction and capturing every city. But there was something significant around your birthday. That was when you figured out how to harness electricity from the air and completed the device that sent an electric discharge into the water, taking out the enemy's battleships and hydroplanes in Cairo. That was our greatest victory until then, and while the disasters in Chicago and St. Louis followed, it gave us our first[Pg 361] glimmer of hope. Now, just a year later, complete victory is within reach. I know you have complete faith in our new machines, and that our recent successes will lead to even greater triumphs. This attack on New York is going to be the biggest in history because the stakes are enormous if the enemy wins. If they fail, their cause is finished, and they will fail." She could see that Supreme Commander Gordon was very pleased and there was a note of confidence in his voice. While she shuddered at the thought of what might happen if they should fail, she knew Supreme Commander Gordon had great faith in the "Demon of Death" and the sleeping gas machine, as he alone understood all the secrets of operating these machines.
At 8 o'clock on the evening of June 8th, Supreme Commander Gordon stood near the "Demon of Death" watching his different instruments and soon noticed on the other side of the room the radio interceptor start to work. He stepped up to it and listened, caught the orders going from the different enemy headquarters, giving instructions for the combined attack on New York City at 10 o'clock that night. He immediately gave instructions for all the electric lights to be kept on all night and all buildings to be well lighted to show his confidence and let the enemy know that he expected the attack. Colonel Edna Kennelworth was ordered to instruct all army headquarters to send radio messages to the enemy that Supreme Commander Gordon had ordered the City of New York and all buildings lighted up for the night so that they would not miss the city[Pg 362] and that he awaited their coming with pleasure. Asked them not to overlook the Mammouth Building which was 110 stories high; that he would be there alone, waiting for them to destroy the building.
At 8 PM on June 8th, Supreme Commander Gordon stood by the "Demon of Death," monitoring his various instruments. He soon noticed the radio interceptor on the other side of the room start to operate. He approached it and listened in, catching the orders being sent from different enemy headquarters, directing a combined attack on New York City at 10 PM that night. He immediately ordered all electric lights to stay on all night and for all buildings to be well lit to demonstrate his confidence and let the enemy know he anticipated the attack. Colonel Edna Kennelworth was instructed to tell all army headquarters to send radio messages to the enemy that Supreme Commander Gordon had ordered the City of New York and all buildings to be illuminated for the night so that they wouldn't miss the city[Pg 362] and that he looked forward to their arrival. He asked them not to overlook the Mammoth Building, which was 110 stories tall; he would be there alone, waiting for them to destroy the building.
Gigantic Attack on New York City
Massive Attack on New York City
When the news reached the enemy, they knew that in some way their plans had leaked out, but it was too late now to make any change and to delay attack might mean defeat later, so the orders were carried out. About 10 minutes after 10 o'clock, Supreme Commander Gordon sighted the first airplane of the fleet approaching 40 or 50 miles up the Hudson River. He watched them until they got within about 20 miles of New York City, near Yonkers, then he slowly swung the "Demon of Death" around on the revolving base and turned on the rays, at the same time starting the sleeping gas machine working. He swept the territory for 50 or 60 miles in every direction, and as the rays from the "Demon of Death" struck the enemy planes, their motors leaped into a liquid flame. Supreme Commander Gordon saw that the "Demon of Death" was doing its work so he pressed a button and Colonel Edna Kennelworth appeared. He told her to put on powerful glasses and to look at the planes going down. One by one she saw the motors dissolved by the flame from the rays of the "Demon of Death" and the planes falling, one by one, to the ground.
When the news reached the enemy, they realized that somehow their plans had been leaked, but it was too late to change anything, and delaying the attack could mean defeat later, so the orders were executed. About 10 minutes after 10 o'clock, Supreme Commander Gordon spotted the first airplane from the fleet coming in 40 or 50 miles up the Hudson River. He watched them until they were about 20 miles from New York City, near Yonkers, then he slowly turned the "Demon of Death" around on the rotating base and activated the rays, while also starting the sleeping gas machine. He scanned the area for 50 or 60 miles in every direction, and as the rays from the "Demon of Death" hit the enemy planes, their engines burst into liquid flames. Supreme Commander Gordon saw that the "Demon of Death" was doing its job, so he pressed a button, and Colonel Edna Kennelworth appeared. He told her to put on powerful glasses and watch the planes go down. One by one, she saw the engines melted by the flames from the rays of the "Demon of Death," and the planes falling, one by one, to the ground.
A few minutes after the Northern army was wiped out, the signal came that a great fleet of airplanes was making its way across Long Island Sound. Supreme[Pg 363] Commander Gordon swung the "Demon of Death" around and watched the approach of the enemy planes as they came out from the Atlantic Ocean and crossed Fire Island. He let them get within 30 to 40 miles as they came up across the Great South Bay, then he again turned loose the "Demon of Death." Swiftly the planes went down in flames, ending the attack from the ocean.
A few minutes after the Northern army was wiped out, the signal came that a large fleet of airplanes was making its way across Long Island Sound. Supreme Commander Gordon turned the "Demon of Death" around and watched as the enemy planes emerged from the Atlantic Ocean and flew over Fire Island. He let them get within 30 to 40 miles as they crossed the Great South Bay, then he unleashed the "Demon of Death" once more. The planes quickly went down in flames, stopping the attack from the ocean.
He watched a little while longer and saw across Staten Island another flock of planes which he knew was coming from Southern headquarters. He called Colonel Edna Kennelworth and said: "This time you may operate 'Spitfire' and destroy the Southern wing." She was a little nervous at first but knowing what this great machine could do, she turned it on, slowly lowered and raised it, moving to the right and left, until she gauged the distance of the approaching planes. One by one she saw their motors turn to liquid fire and sink to the earth. Turning to Supreme Commander Gordon she said, "Look." He focused his powerful glasses toward the South and saw that the air was clear. Turning around he said: "Edna, you are a wonderful woman and I am happy to have you take this part in saving your country. This is the day of women and their influence must help to win war forever." "It seems a shame," she replied, "that the lives of all these brave men from so many nations should be sacrificed. Among the planes that went down by the thousands, I could see some were English, German, Spanish, Austrian, Russian, Japanese, Turkish, and Arabian planes. Certainly almost the entire world is[Pg 364] against us and we are winning. This must mean the end of the war. While I know that it is God's plan to teach man a lesson so that he will cease to go to war any more, it does seem a shame that we should take the lives of any more of these innocent men who are forced by selfish rulers of their countries to attack us."
He watched a little longer and saw another group of planes coming in from Southern headquarters across Staten Island. He called Colonel Edna Kennelworth and said, "This time you can operate 'Spitfire' and take out the Southern wing." She felt a bit nervous at first, but knowing what this powerful machine could do, she powered it up, slowly lowered and raised it, moving right and left until she figured out the distance to the incoming planes. One by one, she watched their engines ignite and crash to the ground. Turning to Supreme Commander Gordon, she said, "Look." He focused his powerful binoculars toward the South and saw that the sky was clear. Turning back, he said, "Edna, you are an amazing woman, and I’m glad to have you playing this role in saving your country. This is the age of women, and their influence is essential for winning the war forever." "It’s a shame," she replied, "that the lives of all these brave men from so many nations should be sacrificed. Among the planes that went down by the thousands, I could see some were English, German, Spanish, Austrian, Russian, Japanese, Turkish, and Arabian. It certainly seems like almost the entire world is[Pg 364] against us, and yet we are winning. This must mean the end of the war. While I know that it’s God's plan to teach mankind a lesson so that we will stop going to war, it does feel wrong to take the lives of any more of these innocent men who are forced by selfish leaders of their countries to attack us."
"You are quite right," the Supreme Commander said. "Your noble husband invented the sleeping gas because it was my desire to protect my country and win the war with as little loss of life as possible. From this time on, no more lives will be sacrificed. We will use the sleeping gas, put all the attacking aviators to sleep for seven days and the war will soon be over. I know that there will be another final attack upon New York in a few minutes and I am going to allow you the honor of using the sleeping gas machine and ending the final attack upon the great City of New York without loss of any life."
"You’re absolutely right," the Supreme Commander said. "Your honorable husband created the sleeping gas because I wanted to protect my country and win the war with as few casualties as possible. From now on, we will not sacrifice any more lives. We will use the sleeping gas to put all the attacking pilots to sleep for seven days, and the war will soon be over. I know there’s going to be one last attack on New York in just a few minutes, and I’m going to give you the honor of using the sleeping gas machine to end the final assault on the great City of New York without any loss of life."
About the time that Colonel Kennelworth was transferred from Cincinnati to Boston, General Pearson had been sent to Cincinnati to operate the Tunnel machine from there. Immediately before the final attack on New York City, Supreme Commander Gordon ordered General Pearson to swing the Tunnel machine to the East and establish a Tunnel thru the Air between New York and Cincinnati, informing him that the expected final attack upon New York would come over the mountains of Pennsylvania and that this final attack would be from the West; that he wanted a Tunnel thru the Air at least 30 miles wide so that he could protect the Jersey shores and prevent the attack upon New[Pg 365] York City. In a few minutes a test was made and the Tunnel was ready to receive the invading army of planes and airships. He knew that New York was now safe and awaited the final combined attack of the Enemy planes that would come across from St. Louis and Chicago to meet on the Western side of the Hudson River.
About the time Colonel Kennelworth was moved from Cincinnati to Boston, General Pearson had been sent to Cincinnati to operate the Tunnel machine from there. Just before the final assault on New York City, Supreme Commander Gordon ordered General Pearson to shift the Tunnel machine to the East and create a Tunnel through the Air linking New York and Cincinnati. He informed him that the anticipated final attack on New York would come over the mountains of Pennsylvania from the West, and he wanted a Tunnel through the Air at least 30 miles wide to protect the Jersey shores and prevent the assault on New[Pg 365] York City. Within minutes, a test was conducted, and the Tunnel was ready to receive the invading army of planes and airships. He was confident that New York was now secure and awaited the final coordinated attack of the enemy planes coming from St. Louis and Chicago to converge on the Western side of the Hudson River.
About 12 o'clock he sighted the enemy planes across the Western coast of Jersey moving in triangle form, and knew that it was the combined forces with probably more than 50,000 planes ready for the final attack. Swiftly they approached, closer and closer. He played his powerful searchlight upon their glistening wings, until they were within 15 to 20 miles of New York. Fearing that they might start dropping bombs on Newark, Jersey City and the towns on the other side before attacking New York, he adjusted the Tunnel thru the Air until it was high enough to reach the enemy planes flying at the highest altitude; then turned to Colonel Edna Kennelworth and said: "Turn on the sleeping gas machine. The Tunnel is ready and as the aviators go to sleep, the machines will plunge into the Tunnel thru the Air and remain suspended without the planes being destroyed or the loss of any lives. This will be a silent, painless victory, but it will demonstrate our power to the enemy and the world."
About 12 o'clock, he spotted the enemy planes across the western coast of Jersey flying in a triangular formation and realized it was the combined forces with probably over 50,000 planes ready for the final attack. They approached swiftly, closer and closer. He directed his powerful searchlight at their shiny wings until they were about 15 to 20 miles from New York. Worried they might start dropping bombs on Newark, Jersey City, and the towns on the other side before hitting New York, he adjusted the Tunnel thru the Air until it was high enough to reach the enemy planes flying at the highest altitude; then turned to Colonel Edna Kennelworth and said: "Turn on the sleeping gas machine. The Tunnel is ready, and as the pilots fall asleep, the planes will dive into the Tunnel thru the Air and stay suspended without destroying the planes or losing any lives. This will be a silent, painless victory, but it will show our power to the enemy and the world."
Slowly and carefully, with a trembling hand, she swung the powerful gas distributing machine into action and as she saw the planes coming by the thousands begin slowly to plunge into the Tunnel thru the Air, she thought of how she had risked her life taking the sleeping gas for seven days to prove its success for the love[Pg 366] of her husband, who invented it, and for the love of her country. She thought of Supreme Commander Gordon naming his great ship "Marie the Angel of Mercy" and then realized what was in his mind at the time; that the sleeping gas should be named the "God of Mercy" because it was winning the war in a humane way without taking human lives. Her mind went back to the great destruction of Los Angeles and San Francisco and above all, she remembered the loss of more than a million lives at the battle of Chicago; how merciless the enemy had been, sparing not the lives of women or children. We were now indeed merciful unto our foes and heaping coals of fire upon their heads and she believed this would be a great example to the world. She knew that the enemy had used poisoned gas of all kinds, poisoning the water and foods in the various cities and resorted to every means to destroy both life and property.
Carefully and with a shaky hand, she activated the powerful gas distribution machine. As she watched planes flying in by the thousands slowly descend into the Tunnel through the Air, she thought about how she had risked her life for seven days taking sleeping gas to prove its effectiveness, all for the love of her husband who invented it, and for the love of her country. She remembered Supreme Commander Gordon naming his great ship "Marie the Angel of Mercy" and realized what he had been thinking at that moment; that the sleeping gas should be called the "God of Mercy" because it was winning the war in a humane way without taking lives. Her thoughts drifted back to the massive destruction in Los Angeles and San Francisco, and above all, she recalled the loss of over a million lives in the battle of Chicago; how ruthless the enemy had been, sparing neither women nor children. We were truly merciful to our enemies now, heaping coals of fire on their heads, and she believed this would set a great example for the world. She understood that the enemy had used all kinds of poison gas, contaminating the water and food in various cities and employing every tactic to destroy both life and property.
As these thoughts were flitting thru her mind, battalion after battalion of planes followed and she was pouring the sleeping gas into the noses of the aviators and the planes were diving into the Tunnel. This was indeed a great victory and she was glad to help accomplish it without the loss of life. The great Tunnel machines had worked successfully and perfectly. The sleeping gas had done its silent, painless work and the army of more than 50,000 planes—the giant attack from the West—rested safely in the Tunnel thru the Air, not a single one having escaped.
As these thoughts raced through her mind, squadron after squadron of planes followed, and she was filling the aviators' masks with sleeping gas while the planes dove into the Tunnel. This was truly a significant victory, and she was happy to help achieve it without any loss of life. The massive Tunnel machines had operated successfully and flawlessly. The sleeping gas had done its quiet, painless job, and the army of over 50,000 planes—the massive attack from the West—was safely resting in the Tunnel through the Air, with not a single one escaping.
At 12:30 the sky in the West was clear and there was not an enemy plane in sight in any direction. During[Pg 367] the minutes of the final battle Supreme Commander Gordon had remained as motionless as a statue, standing with his hand upon the levers of the Tunnel machine, with the powerful searchlights playing upon the enemy planes, and watching thru his field glasses the planes as they dived swiftly into the Tunnel thru the Air after the aviators inhaled the sleeping gas. When the last plane had landed safely in the Tunnel, his features relaxed and his face showed a smile of victory. His first thought was of Marie, his next thought was of his old friend Walter Kennelworth. He sent the first message of the victory over his secret radio to him. "The enemy has attacked New York from four sides, more than 100,000 strong. The 'Demon of Death' has done its work. The Tunnel machines have performed a miracle. More than 50,000 aviators are sleeping in our nets. Your great discovery has made this a painless victory. Edna, your noble wife, performed the painless herculean task and played her part in the final stage of the great victory."
At 12:30, the sky to the west was clear, and there wasn’t an enemy plane in sight in any direction. During[Pg 367] the final battle, Supreme Commander Gordon stood completely still, his hand on the levers of the Tunnel machine, with powerful searchlights focused on the enemy planes, watching through his field glasses as they dived quickly into the Tunnel after their pilots inhaled the sleeping gas. When the last plane landed safely in the Tunnel, he relaxed, and a smile of victory appeared on his face. His first thought was of Marie, and his next thought was of his old friend Walter Kennelworth. He sent the first victory message over his secret radio to him. "The enemy has attacked New York from four sides, more than 100,000 strong. The 'Demon of Death' has done its job. The Tunnel machines have performed a miracle. Over 50,000 aviators are asleep in our nets. Your great discovery made this a painless victory. Edna, your noble wife, accomplished the painless Herculean task and played her part in this final stage of the great victory."
On receiving this message Colonel Kennelworth was overjoyed, knowing that it meant that the end of the war was near. His reply was brief—"Congratulations, Robert Gordon. Love to Edna. I hope that you may yet have Marie to share with you in the great victory."
On getting this message, Colonel Kennelworth felt immense joy, realizing it meant the war was coming to an end. His reply was short: "Congrats, Robert Gordon. Send my love to Edna. I hope you can still have Marie to share in the great victory."
Supreme Commander Gordon's next thought was of General Pearson who had been his friend and had saved his life after his capture by the Japanese at the battle of San Francisco. They next informed him of the great victory. This was the greatest news that General Pearson had ever received in his life. He felt doubly happy[Pg 368] because he had had faith in Robert Gordon from the first and had been the one to offer to turn over his command and authority to Gordon and make him Supreme Commander. He answered: "Supreme Commander Gordon, our country made no mistake when they placed their fate in your hands. My faith in you has been supreme and I had confidence in you from the first time I met you. Accept my sincerest gratitude for the great service that you have rendered our country. You deserve all the honor and reward that we can give you."
Supreme Commander Gordon's next thought was of General Pearson, who had been his friend and saved his life after he was captured by the Japanese at the battle of San Francisco. They then informed him of the great victory. This was the best news General Pearson had ever received. He felt even happier because he had believed in Robert Gordon from the start and had been the one to offer to hand over his command and authority to Gordon and make him Supreme Commander. He responded: "Supreme Commander Gordon, our country made no mistake by trusting you with our future. My faith in you has always been strong, and I believed in you the first time I met you. Please accept my deepest gratitude for the incredible service you have provided our country. You deserve all the honor and rewards we can give you."
When reports came to headquarters in Washington that the enemy had attacked New York with more than 100,000 airplanes; that they had all been destroyed or captured; that New York was safe, and prepared for further attacks, there was great rejoicing. The President of the United States hurried to the War Office, ordered the swiftest plane to convey him to New York City to congratulate Supreme Commander Gordon. He was given a fast plane which could travel more than 300 miles per hour.
When reports reached headquarters in Washington that the enemy had attacked New York with over 100,000 airplanes; that they had all been destroyed or captured; that New York was safe and ready for more attacks, there was a lot of celebration. The President of the United States quickly went to the War Office and ordered the fastest plane to take him to New York City to congratulate Supreme Commander Gordon. He was given a fast plane that could fly over 300 miles per hour.
After the last attack and Supreme Commander Gordon had relaxed from the terrific strain, he walked to his desk and picked up the Bible. Turning to Ezekiel 5:2, he read: "Thou shalt burn with fire a third part in the midst of the city, when the days of the siege are fulfilled; and thou shalt take a third part, and smite about it with a knife; and a third part thou shalt scatter in the wind; and I will draw out a sword after them." He knew that Ezekiel was talking about the Tunnel thru the Air and the scattering of a third part of the army in wind and that they were caught while[Pg 369] traveling in the Tunnel thru the Air. Then he read Chapter 17:3: "Thus saith the Lord God, a great eagle with great wings, long-winged, full of feathers, which had divers colours, came unto Lebanon, and took the highest branch of the cedar." This referred to Uncle Sam, the great eagle that was winning the war. The cedar referred to the tall building of 110 stories where Supreme Commander Gordon now had his headquarters.
After the last attack and once Supreme Commander Gordon had recovered from the intense pressure, he walked over to his desk and picked up the Bible. Flipping to Ezekiel 5:2, he read: "You shall burn a third of it in the middle of the city when the days of the siege are over; take another third and strike it with a knife; and the last third you shall scatter to the wind; and I will draw a sword after them." He understood that Ezekiel was referring to the Tunnel thru the Air and the scattering of a third of the army in the wind while they were caught traveling in the Tunnel thru the Air. Then he read Chapter 17:3: "Thus says the Lord God, a great eagle with great wings, long-winged, full of feathers, with diverse colors, came to Lebanon and took the highest branch of the cedar." This was about Uncle Sam, the great eagle who was winning the war. The cedar symbolized the tall 110-story building where Supreme Commander Gordon now had his headquarters.
He next read Ezekiel 31:4: "The waters made him great, the deep set him up on high with her rivers running round about his plants, and sent out her little rivers unto all the trees of the field." He knew that this referred to England when she had been the mistress of the seas, but that Uncle Sam had proved to be the eagle of the air and would conquer all nations on the face of the earth.
He then read Ezekiel 31:4: "The waters made him great, the deep raised him up high with her rivers surrounding his plants, and sent out her little rivers to all the trees of the field." He understood that this referred to England when she had been the ruler of the seas, but that Uncle Sam had become the eagle of the air and would conquer all nations on the earth.
He read Ezekiel 33:21: "And it came to pass in the twelfth year of our captivity, in the tenth month, in the fifth day of the month, that one had escaped out of Jerusalem came unto me, saying, The city is smitten." He interpreted this to mean the City of Chicago where the enemy gained their last great victory.
He read Ezekiel 33:21: "And it happened in the twelfth year of our captivity, in the tenth month, on the fifth day of the month, that someone who had escaped from Jerusalem came to me and said, The city is devastated." He understood this to refer to the City of Chicago, where the enemy achieved their last major victory.
Then read Ezekiel 37:22: "And I will make them one nation in the land upon the mountains of Israel; and one king shall be king to them all; and they shall be no more two nations, neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms, any more at all." He was sure that this meant that North and South America were to unite all nations of the world and that there was to be one ruler, one king, and he was God.
Then read Ezekiel 37:22: "I will make them one nation in the land on the mountains of Israel; and one king will rule over them all; they will no longer be two nations, and they will not be divided into two kingdoms anymore." He believed this meant that North and South America would unite all the nations of the world under one ruler, one king, who was God.
[Pg 370]
[Pg 370]
He continued with Ezekiel 39:11: "And it shall come to pass in that day, that I will give unto Gog a place there of graves in Israel, the valley of the passengers on the east of the sea; and it shall stop the noses of the passengers; and there shall they bury Gog, and all his multitude; and they shall call it, The Valley of Hamon-gog." He thought that this referred to the battle of New York. Where it said "it shall stop the noses of the passengers," this referred to the sleeping gas, which had caused the aviators to fall into the Tunnel thru the Air, and indeed the multitude had been buried above the valley and meadows of New Jersey. Again in the 39th Chapter: 9th verse: "Shall go forth and shall set on fire and burn the weapons, both the shields and the bucklers, the bows and the arrows, and the handstaves and the spears, and they shall burn them with fire seven years." This meant the "Demon of Death" which had burned up the motors of the attacking airplanes.
He went on with Ezekiel 39:11: "And in that day, I will give Gog a place for graves in Israel, the valley of the travelers east of the sea; and it will stop the noses of those traveling; and there they will bury Gog and all his multitude; and it will be called, The Valley of Hamon-gog." He believed this referred to the battle in New York. The part about "it shall stop the noses of the passengers" was about the sleeping gas that had caused the pilots to fall into the Tunnel through the Air, and indeed, the multitude had been buried above the valley and meadows of New Jersey. Again in Chapter 39, verse 9: "They shall go out and set on fire and burn the weapons, both shields and bucklers, bows and arrows, handstaves and spears, and they shall burn them with fire for seven years." This referred to the "Demon of Death" that had destroyed the engines of the attacking planes.
He then wondered when the war would end. He knew that Daniel's 70 weeks indicated the end in 1932, or about 3-1/2 years from the time that war first broke out in Europe in 1928. He read Daniel 7:12: "As concerning the rest of the beasts, they had their dominion taken away: yet their lives were prolonged for a season and time." And again the 25th verse: "And he shall speak great words against the Most High, and shall wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws; and they shall be given into his hand, until a time and times and the dividing of time." He had proved by study and comparing past[Pg 371] cycles that a time or a season referred to in the Bible meant 360 days, 360 years, or 360 degrees,—a measure known and used by the astrologers in olden times and still understood and used by modern astrologers for measuring time. He knew that half a time meant 180 degrees, 180 days or years, because Ezekiel had said that the Lord had appointed a day for a year. He figured that America began with the discovery by Columbus in 1492 and that in October, 1932, would be 440 years since the discovery. The measurement used thruout the Bible was by scores and man's span of life was three score years and ten, and that four hundred and forty years equalled twenty-two scores, leaving two scores, or forty years, more for the completion of the jubilee years. He read Matthew 18:21 and 22: "Then came Peter to him, and said, Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? till seven times? Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto thee, Until seven times; but, Until seventy times seven." Robert figured that seventy times seven meant four hundred and ninety years from the discovery of America until we would cease fighting, forgive our brothers and live in peace. He knew that the seventh period was always a jubilee period, that there was a jubilee period of seven years at the end of each forty-ninth year period and that there was a great period of forty-nine jubilee years at the end of seven times seventy; that the sixth period would end in 1933 and that from 1933 to 1982 would be the forty-nine years of the great jubilee following the end of wars and the United Kingdom of the World.
He then wondered when the war would end. He knew that Daniel's 70 weeks pointed to the end in 1932, or about 3-1/2 years from when the war first started in Europe in 1928. He read Daniel 7:12: "As for the rest of the beasts, their authority was taken away, but their lives were prolonged for a season and a time." And again in the 25th verse: "He will speak great things against the Most High, wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws; and they will be given into his hand for a time, times, and half a time." He proved through study and by comparing past[Pg 371] cycles that a time or season referred to in the Bible meant 360 days, 360 years, or 360 degrees—a measurement known and used by astrologers in ancient times and still recognized by modern astrologers for measuring time. He knew that half a time meant 180 degrees, 180 days, or years, because Ezekiel said that the Lord had assigned a day for a year. He figured that America started with Columbus's discovery in 1492, and that by October 1932, it would be 440 years since that discovery. The measurement used throughout the Bible was in scores, and a person's lifespan was three score years and ten, which means four hundred and forty years equals twenty-two scores, leaving two scores, or forty years, more to complete the jubilee years. He read Matthew 18:21 and 22: "Then Peter came to him and said, 'Lord, how often should my brother sin against me and I forgive him? Up to seven times?' Jesus replied, 'I do not say to you, up to seven times, but up to seventy times seven.'" Robert figured that seventy times seven meant four hundred and ninety years from the discovery of America until we would stop fighting, forgive our brothers, and live in peace. He knew that the seventh period was always a jubilee period, that there was a jubilee period of seven years at the end of each forty-ninth year period, and that there was a significant period of forty-nine jubilee years at the end of seven times seventy; that the sixth period would end in 1933, and that from 1933 to 1982 would be the forty-nine years of the great jubilee following the end of wars and the United Kingdom of the World.
[Pg 372]
[Pg 372]
He read Daniel 7:25: "And he shall speak great words against the Most High, and shall wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand, until a time and times and the dividing of time." Then read Daniel 12:7: "And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever, that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished." He figured that a time equalled twenty years or a score, and that a time, times, equalled four hundred years, and half a time equalled ten years.
He read Daniel 7:25: "And he will speak huge things against the Most High, wear down the saints of the Most High, and try to change times and laws; and they will be handed over to him, for a time, times, and half a time." Then he read Daniel 12:7: "And I heard the man dressed in linen, who was above the waters of the river, when he raised his right hand and his left hand to heaven, and swore by him who lives forever, that it would be for a time, times, and half a time; and when he has finished scattering the power of the holy people, all these things will be completed." He figured that a time meant twenty years or a score, that a time, times meant four hundred years, and that half a time meant ten years.
Again, Daniel 12:11 and 12: "And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days." Twelve hundred and ninety days are to be added to the time the war broke out in Europe in 1928 and the thirteen hundred and thirty-five days being forty-five days more, the blessed jubilee days will follow from the time the war ended in 1932 until the great celebration and signing of peace and establishing the brotherhood of man. He read Daniel 9:24: "Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people, and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting[Pg 373] righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the Most Holy."
Again, Daniel 12:11 and 12: "From the time that the daily sacrifice is taken away and the abomination that causes desolation is set up, there will be twelve hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he who waits and reaches the thirteen hundred and thirty-five days." Twelve hundred and ninety days will be added to when the war began in Europe in 1928, and the thirteen hundred and thirty-five days, which is an additional forty-five days, will lead to the blessed jubilee days from when the war ended in 1932 until the grand celebration and signing of peace and the establishment of the brotherhood of humanity. He read Daniel 9:24: "Seventy weeks are determined for your people and your holy city, to finish the transgression, to put an end to sin, to make atonement for iniquity, to bring in everlasting righteousness, to seal vision and prophecy, and to anoint the Most Holy."
This again proved that four hundred and ninety years from the discovery of America, that there should be an end of sins, an end of war and of troublesome times.
This once again showed that four hundred and ninety years after the discovery of America, there would be an end to sins, an end to war, and an end to troubled times.
Ezekiel 4:5 and 6: "For I have laid upon thee the years of their iniquity, according to the number of the days, three hundred and ninety days; so shalt thou bear the iniquity of the house of Israel. And when thou hast accomplished them, lie again on thy right side, and thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty days: I have appointed thee each day for a year." This made it plain that a day was to be used in measuring years and that there were to be forty days or forty years after peace for a jubilee period in which the sins of the past were to be atoned for.
Ezekiel 4:5 and 6: "I have assigned the years of their sins to you, based on the number of days—three hundred and ninety days; so you will bear the sins of the house of Israel. After you complete that, lie on your right side again, and you will bear the sins of the house of Judah for forty days: I have designated one day for each year." This clearly indicated that a day was meant to represent a year, and there would be a forty-day or forty-year period after peace for a jubilee where the sins of the past would be atoned for.
Ten years after the armistice in November, 1918, would bring us to November, 1928, or half a score, and from November, 1928 to 1932 are indicated the troublesome times for the United States. May, 1928 to July, 1928, are very important and troublesome periods when the nominations for President of the United States will arouse the people and start a time of trouble. Using the time of three score years and ten, and doubling this period, making one hundred and forty years and adding it to 1776, the Declaration of Independence, brought us to the election of Wilson in 1916 and the war followed in 1917. The next score from this period ends in 1936.
Ten years after the armistice in November 1918 brings us to November 1928, or half a score, and from November 1928 to 1932 marks a challenging time for the United States. The period from May 1928 to July 1928 is very significant and tumultuous, as the nominations for President of the United States will stir the public and initiate a period of unrest. Using the span of seventy years and doubling it to one hundred and forty years, then adding it to 1776, the year of the Declaration of Independence, leads us to the election of Wilson in 1916, followed by the war in 1917. The next score from this period ends in 1936.
New York City was evacuated by the British on November 25, 1783. If we add three periods of forty-nine[Pg 374] years to this, it will bring us to 1930, the starting of the war against the United States which ended with the final attack on New York City in 1932.
New York City was evacuated by the British on November 25, 1783. If we add three periods of forty-nine[Pg 374] years to this, it takes us to 1930, the beginning of the war against the United States, which concluded with the final attack on New York City in 1932.
New York City was founded in 1614. Adding a period of six times forty-nine brings us to 1908 and adding 24-1/2 years or one-half the time of forty-nine years, brings us to 1932, when the name of the city was again changed. The last half of the seventh period of forty-nine years, or from the dividing of time, is another jubilee period for New York City.
New York City was founded in 1614. Adding six times forty-nine years gets us to 1908, and adding 24 and a half years, which is half of forty-nine years, brings us to 1932, when the city’s name was changed again. The last half of the seventh period of forty-nine years, or from the dividing of time, marks another jubilee period for New York City.
The first English settlement in the United States was established by Raleigh at Roanoke, Virginia, in 1585. Adding the seventh forty-nine year period, or 343 years, brings us to 1928, indicating more troublesome times to start.
The first English settlement in the United States was set up by Raleigh at Roanoke, Virginia, in 1585. Adding the seventh forty-nine year period, or 343 years, brings us to 1928, suggesting more challenging times ahead.
The smaller cycles and seven-year periods mentioned so often in the Bible, also indicated that twice seven, or fourteen years from 1914 would bring war again in 1928, and adding half a period of a cycle of seven, or forty-two months, would indicate the duration of the war, as spoken of by Daniel in the dividing of times and seasons.
The smaller cycles and seven-year periods frequently referenced in the Bible also suggested that twice seven, or fourteen years from 1914, would lead to war again in 1928. Adding half a period of a seven-year cycle, or forty-two months, would indicate the length of the war, as mentioned by Daniel regarding the division of times and seasons.
Robert figured that after October, 1932, there would be only three years left to prepare for the great feast of the jubilee of the maximum period which was to follow the establishment of universal peace. He was very happy because he felt that we were now near the end of the war and these troublesome times.
Robert thought that after October 1932, there would only be three years left to get ready for the big celebration of the jubilee of the longest period that was supposed to come after the establishment of universal peace. He was very happy because he felt that we were close to the end of the war and these difficult times.
[Pg 375]
[Pg 375]
CHAPTER XXXII
About 4 A.M. the President of the United States landed on the Mammouth Building in New York and was taken down in the elevator to the 110th floor to Supreme Commander Gordon's office. He found Colonel Edna Kennelworth sentinel at the door. She had met the President before and after saluting him asked if he wished to see Supreme Commander Gordon. He replied that he did and she immediately conducted him to his private office.
About 4 A.M. the President of the United States arrived at the Mammouth Building in New York and was taken down in the elevator to the 110th floor to Supreme Commander Gordon's office. He found Colonel Edna Kennelworth standing guard at the door. She had met the President before, and after saluting him, she asked if he wanted to see Supreme Commander Gordon. He said yes, and she promptly led him to his private office.
The President rushed in and found Supreme Commander Gordon sitting peacefully reading a newspaper. The President could hardly believe it and asked him for the facts of the attack upon New York City and if all enemy planes had been destroyed. Supreme Commander Gordon told the President that it was a fact. The President asked Supreme Commander Gordon if there had been any losses to our airplane fleet in destroying the enemy and where our fleet was now located. The Supreme Commander pointed to the "Demon of Death" and the sleeping gas machines and said: "There is the fleet which has destroyed and captured probably 100,000 of the enemy's planes. Mr. President, would you like to go on a little sight-seeing expedition?" The President said that he would. A button was pressed and in a few minutes "Marie the Angel of Mercy," Robert's big ship, appeared in front of the[Pg 376] window. The President told Supreme Commander Gordon that he had neither seen nor heard of such a ship before and asked him where it came from. Robert said, "Mr. President, this ship was built according to the plan laid down by Ezekiel in the Bible. I worked on it for years and completed it just before the war broke out. Its most useful work is yet to be done." Supreme Commander Gordon then explained fully the working of the "Demon of Death" to the President.
The President rushed in and found Supreme Commander Gordon calmly reading a newspaper. The President could hardly believe it and asked him for the details of the attack on New York City and whether all enemy planes had been destroyed. Supreme Commander Gordon confirmed that it was true. The President then inquired if there had been any losses to our air fleet in taking down the enemy and where our fleet was currently located. The Supreme Commander pointed to the "Demon of Death" and the sleeping gas machines and said, "There is the fleet that has probably destroyed and captured 100,000 of the enemy's planes. Mr. President, would you like to go on a little sightseeing expedition?" The President agreed. A button was pressed, and in a few minutes, "Marie the Angel of Mercy," Robert's large ship, appeared outside the[Pg 376] window. The President told Supreme Commander Gordon that he had never seen or heard of such a ship before and asked where it came from. Robert replied, "Mr. President, this ship was built according to the design laid out by Ezekiel in the Bible. I worked on it for years and finished it just before the war began. Its most important work is still ahead." Supreme Commander Gordon then thoroughly explained the operation of the "Demon of Death" to the President.
They stepped upon board "Marie the Angel of Mercy," sailed out across Long Island, slowed the plane down, drifted very low and passed over the thousands of airplanes which had been destroyed.
They boarded "Marie the Angel of Mercy," sailed out across Long Island, slowed the plane down, drifted very low, and flew over the thousands of destroyed airplanes.
They sailed over Staten Island and saw the wrecks of the planes which had been destroyed there. Then swung up the Hudson River above Yonkers, descended close to the water and anchored in the air. The President had never been on an airship that was anchored in the air and was amazed at Supreme Commander Gordon's marvelous invention. He handed the President a pair of powerful field glasses and told him to take a look. The river was almost choked with the wrecks of the airplanes which had gone down defying the "Demon of Death." Bodies of aviators wearing the uniforms of the various nations were floating upon the waters. When the Supreme Commander explained to the President that he believed that not one of the enemy's planes had escaped, he marveled at the wonderful invention and the fact that two men and a lone woman could accomplish such a feat. Supreme Commander Gordon then said: "Mr. President, your greatest sight is yet to come."
They flew over Staten Island and saw the wrecks of the planes that had been destroyed there. Then they moved up the Hudson River above Yonkers, descended close to the water, and anchored in the air. The President had never been on an airship that was anchored like that and was in awe of Supreme Commander Gordon's amazing invention. He handed the President a pair of powerful binoculars and told him to take a look. The river was almost full of the wrecks of airplanes that had gone down while facing the "Demon of Death." Bodies of pilots wearing the uniforms of different nations were floating in the water. When the Supreme Commander told the President that he believed not one of the enemy's planes had escaped, he marveled at the incredible invention and the fact that two men and a lone woman could achieve such a feat. Supreme Commander Gordon then said, "Mr. President, your greatest sight is yet to come."
[Pg 377]
[Pg 377]
He then started "Marie the Angel of Mercy," sailed out across the New Jersey hills, slowed down the big ship and entered the Tunnel thru the Air. There the greatest sight that human eyes had ever witnessed greeted the President. They passed slowly thru the Tunnel where there were thousands and thousands of planes unharmed suspended in the air with the aviators all sound asleep. The Supreme Commander then said: "This work was done by the sleeping gas. As this giant horde of probably 50,000 planes moving in sections of hundreds and thousands, one following after another, tried to attack New York, General Pearson and myself worked the Tunnel machines and Colonel Edna Kennelworth operated the sleeping gas machine. You can see the effective work and our mission of mercy. We have not taken human life and have gained the greatest victory in the world. These aviators will sleep for seven days and then awake unharmed. There will be no ill effects of the sleeping gas. We will of course remove the airships and aviators to the Wilson, Coolidge, Roosevelt, Lowden, Harding and Washington airfields and when they awake they will be our prisoners and the enemy's airships will be in our possession."
He then started "Marie the Angel of Mercy," sailed out across the New Jersey hills, slowed down the big ship, and entered the Tunnel through the Air. There, the greatest sight that human eyes had ever seen greeted the President. They passed slowly through the Tunnel where thousands and thousands of planes hung unharmed in the air with their pilots all sound asleep. The Supreme Commander then said: "This was done with sleeping gas. As this massive fleet of probably 50,000 planes moved in sections of hundreds and thousands, one following after another, attempting to attack New York, General Pearson and I operated the Tunnel machines while Colonel Edna Kennelworth managed the sleeping gas machine. You can see the effective results of our mission of mercy. We have not taken any human lives and achieved the greatest victory in the world. These pilots will sleep for seven days and then wake up unharmed. There will be no negative effects from the sleeping gas. We will, of course, move the airships and pilots to the Wilson, Coolidge, Roosevelt, Lowden, Harding, and Washington airfields, and when they awaken, they will be our prisoners, and the enemy's airships will be in our possession."
The President was astounded. He had never dreamed that man could make such marvelous inventions. Turning to Supreme Commander Gordon and grasping his hand, he said: "You have been inspired by Almighty God. You are an instrument in his hands to save this country according to God's plan." The Supreme Commander replied that he had always felt that way and had never taken any credit to himself; that since he[Pg 378] was about eight years old he had been reading the Bible and knew from it that this war was inevitable; that he had spent his time and money to complete these inventions for the day his country would need them.
The President was amazed. He had never imagined that humans could create such incredible inventions. Turning to Supreme Commander Gordon and shaking his hand, he said, "You have been inspired by God. You are a tool in His hands to save this country according to His plan." The Supreme Commander replied that he had always felt that way and never took any credit for himself; since he was around eight years old, he had been reading the Bible and understood from it that this war was inevitable. He had invested his time and money to finish these inventions for the day his country would need them.
On the way back, Supreme Commander Gordon told the President that the Marie the Angel of Mercy could make a speed of 1000 miles an hour and that he could easily go round the world in 24 hours. On their return all was quiet in New York City. No one knew what had happened that night. The President could not find words to express his appreciation for this wonderful work. He asked the Supreme Commander what his future plans were. Supreme Commander Gordon told the President to read the Bible, especially Daniel's prophecy and the book of Ezekiel, and he would know what was yet to take place. It was agreed that the news of the success with the "Demon of Death" and the sleeping gas machine was to be kept secret and that the President was the only one to know of Robert's great invention.
On the way back, Supreme Commander Gordon told the President that the Marie the Angel of Mercy could travel at 1000 miles an hour and that he could easily circle the globe in 24 hours. Upon their return, everything was quiet in New York City. No one knew what had happened that night. The President struggled to find the words to express his gratitude for this incredible achievement. He asked the Supreme Commander what his plans were for the future. Supreme Commander Gordon advised the President to read the Bible, particularly Daniel's prophecy and the book of Ezekiel, to understand what was still to come. They agreed that news of the success with the "Demon of Death" and the sleeping gas machine would be kept confidential, with the President being the only one aware of Robert's remarkable invention.
The President returned to Washington on the forenoon of June 9th, feeling much elated over the wonderful victory, proud of his native land and thankful that the Divine Power had given them the man of the hour at the right time.
The President got back to Washington in the morning of June 9th, feeling very happy about the amazing victory, proud of his country, and grateful that a higher power had provided them with the right person for the moment.
It had been a great birthday for Robert, because his country had been saved. His years of labor had been rewarded but yet no news had come of Marie. He wondered if she were alive and if she had been watching this terrible war, the greatest of all with its great destruction. When the war was over and the world was once more at peace, what would happen to him or what[Pg 379] would he do? It seemed to him that when the war was over, his life work would be finished. Without Marie, there would be nothing left, nothing more to work for. Supreme Commander Gordon knew that there would be no more attacks that day, so he ordered Colonel Edna Kennelworth to get some sleep. He communicated with Colonel Kennelworth in Boston and found that there had been no further attacks there. The Colonel reported that he was ready and waiting to put to sleep more of the enemy as soon as they arrived.
It had been a fantastic birthday for Robert because his country had been saved. His years of hard work had paid off, but he still hadn’t heard any news about Marie. He wondered if she was alive and if she had been witnessing this devastating war, the worst of all with its massive destruction. When the war ended and the world was at peace again, what would happen to him, or what[Pg 379] would he do? It felt to him that once the war was over, his life’s work would be complete. Without Marie, there would be nothing left, nothing more to strive for. Supreme Commander Gordon knew that there wouldn’t be any more attacks that day, so he told Colonel Edna Kennelworth to get some rest. He got in touch with Colonel Kennelworth in Boston and learned there had been no further attacks there. The Colonel reported that he was ready and waiting to take out more of the enemy as soon as they showed up.
The Allied Enemy headquarters at the different points in the United States were absolutely without any news as to what had happened to all the planes and airships that had been sent out to attack New York, but in this case, they felt that no news was good news. They were trying in every way with the wireless and radio to reach the commanders of the different fleets but not a word was received.
The Allied Enemy headquarters at various locations in the United States were completely in the dark about what had happened to all the planes and airships sent to attack New York, but in this situation, they believed no news was good news. They were doing everything possible with wireless and radio to contact the commanders of the different fleets, but not a single word came through.
On the afternoon of June 9th, when not a word had been heard from any of the ships or planes sent out the night before to destroy New York City, the Allied Enemy headquarters were in gloom. Hope was giving way to despair. They feared that the disaster at Detroit and Boston had been repeated. General Nagato was communicated with and his reply was: "This is a great disappointment. We had all hoped that New York could be destroyed or captured and this would mean the end of the war. It now seems our hopes are blasted. Some devilish invention by the Americans is being used to destroy or capture our ships. Their success seems to be so complete that it is almost unbelievable. Not[Pg 380] one report from any man or ship has been heard since we attacked Boston. Now, if the flower of our army has been lost in this attack against New York, our cause seems hopeless. The facts are desperate but we must face them. Let no further move be made until we know more about what the Yankees have."
On the afternoon of June 9th, when no word had come from any of the ships or planes sent out the night before to take down New York City, the Allied Enemy headquarters were filled with gloom. Hope was fading into despair. They worried that the disasters in Detroit and Boston had happened again. General Nagato was contacted, and his response was: "This is a huge disappointment. We had all hoped that New York could be destroyed or captured, which would mean the end of the war. It now seems our hopes are shattered. Some wicked invention by the Americans is being used to take down our ships. Their success seems so overwhelming that it's almost unbelievable. Not[Pg 380] one report from any man or ship has come in since we attacked Boston. Now, if the core of our army has been lost in this assault on New York, our cause looks hopeless. The situation is dire, but we have to face it. Let’s not make any further moves until we know more about what the Yankees are up to."
Supreme Commander Gordon had made up his mind that he would keep everything secret and not let the enemy know anything, but he dispatched a message by radio to enemy headquarters reading:
Supreme Commander Gordon had decided that he would keep everything confidential and not reveal anything to the enemy, but he sent a message via radio to enemy headquarters saying:
Very much disappointed. Lost a good night's sleep last night waiting for your army to take New York City. When may we expect the pleasure of a visit from your planes?
Very disappointed. I lost a good night's sleep last night waiting for your army to take New York City. When can we expect a visit from your planes?
This mysterious message was as much a mystery to the enemy as the letter that Robert found on the street in Paris was to him. The fleet sent out to attack Boston had never returned and no word had ever been heard of them. France had been instructed by Supreme Commander Gordon to cease attacking and await further instructions. Everything was quiet on the other side and Germany and England were awaiting reports of the success of the campaign of the United States before making further attacks on France.
This mysterious message was just as baffling to the enemy as the letter that Robert found on the street in Paris was to him. The fleet sent out to attack Boston had never come back, and no news had ever reached them. France had been told by Supreme Commander Gordon to stop the attacks and wait for more instructions. Everything was quiet on that front, and Germany and England were waiting to hear about the success of the United States' campaign before launching further attacks on France.
On the morning of June 13th the aviators who had been put to sleep by the sleeping gas around Boston, awoke. They were feeling good. They knew that something had put them to sleep suddenly but did not know that they had slept seven days and nights instead of one night. Instructions by Supreme Commander Gordon had been given that no harm should be done any of the aviators when they awoke. Scouting planes were sent out by the United States Army to capture the aviators[Pg 381] when they awoke or started to drive their planes away, but a few of the planes were permitted to escape and return to the headquarters of the enemy. When they reported that while they were attacking Boston the night before, they suddenly went to sleep and the planes dropped to the earth and water, they were informed by the Commanders that they had been away one week.
On the morning of June 13th, the aviators who had been put to sleep by the sleeping gas around Boston woke up. They felt great. They realized something had knocked them out unexpectedly, but they didn’t know they had slept for seven days and nights instead of just one. Supreme Commander Gordon had ordered that no harm come to any of the aviators when they woke up. The United States Army sent out scouting planes to capture the aviators when they woke or tried to fly their planes away, but a few of the planes were allowed to escape and return to the enemy's headquarters. When they reported that while they were attacking Boston the night before, they suddenly fell asleep and their planes dropped to the ground and water, the Commanders informed them that they had been gone for a week.
This was a great blow to the enemy and they knew now that the Americans had some kind of a sleeping gas which was harmless and would put men to sleep and keep them asleep for 7 days. The enemy had all kinds of poisonous gases and bombs, but they had never discovered a gas to put people asleep for a week, then awake without any ill effects. They now realized what Supreme Commander Gordon's answer meant,—that it was some new discoveries which the United States had made that caused them to fight on and not accede to any peace terms. After days of waiting, scouting and trying to secure information as to what had happened, the attack on New York was left a mystery. They waited until the 16th day of June, thinking that if their aviators had been put to sleep there some of them would return. When none of them returned by the 21st of the month and no word was received, they knew that the fleet had been destroyed or captured and that their army had been greatly weakened, but still they held the Pacific Coast and controlled New Orleans, St. Louis, and Chicago and their Western lines were unbroken. After holding a conference, they decided to adopt a waiting attitude for a time and see what the next move of the United States would be.
This was a huge blow to the enemy, and they now understood that the Americans had some kind of harmless sleeping gas that could put men to sleep and keep them out for 7 days. The enemy had all sorts of toxic gases and bombs, but they had never found a gas that could make people sleep for a week and then wake them up without any side effects. They now realized what Supreme Commander Gordon's response meant—that it was some new discoveries made by the United States that kept them fighting and refusing any peace terms. After days of waiting, scouting, and trying to gather information about what had happened, the attack on New York remained a mystery. They waited until June 16th, hoping that if their pilots had been put to sleep there, some of them would come back. When none of them returned by the 21st of the month and no news came through, they understood that the fleet had either been destroyed or captured and that their army had been significantly weakened, but they still held the Pacific Coast and controlled New Orleans, St. Louis, and Chicago, and their Western lines were intact. After holding a conference, they decided to wait for a while and see what the next move from the United States would be.
[Pg 382]
[Pg 382]
CHAPTER XXXIII
Time drifted along until the early part of July without any further attack by the enemy, but Supreme Commander Gordon believed that they would make another attack soon before giving up. He was simply watching and waiting, biding his time. The United States Army scouting planes reported that the enemy scouts were going out more frequently each night and some of them had been seen 50,000 or 60,000 feet in the air. They thought that they were getting ready to make another attack and were trying to get a line on what the United States forces were planning to do. The Supreme Commander went to Washington to test out the "Demon of Death" which had been installed in the Capitol Building and found it in good working order. A sleeping gas distributing machine and the Tunnel machine had been set up there and he also tested them out.
Time passed until early July without any new enemy attacks, but Supreme Commander Gordon felt that they would launch another strike before giving up. He was simply observing and waiting, biding his time. The United States Army scouting planes reported that enemy scouts were venturing out more frequently each night, with some spotted at altitudes of 50,000 to 60,000 feet. They believed the enemy was preparing for another attack and trying to figure out the United States' plans. The Supreme Commander traveled to Washington to test the "Demon of Death" installed in the Capitol Building and found it in good working order. A sleeping gas distribution machine and the Tunnel machine had also been set up there, and he tested them out as well.
In view of the splendid work done by Colonel Edna Kennelworth at the time of the attack on New York City, Supreme Commander Gordon decided to send her to Washington and put her in charge of the sleeping gas distributing machine, the "Demon of Death," and the Tunnel machine. He instructed her that if an attack came upon Washington, she was not to use the "Demon of Death" unless the sleeping gas failed or they[Pg 383] failed to get the enemy aviators into the Tunnel thru the Air. He believed that if attack came upon Washington, it would be the last and end the war. Because his country had ever stood for love and liberty, if its Capitol was attacked he wanted it to be saved by a bloodless victory. It would mean much to the United States in future years if the seat of government could be protected without taking the life of one of the enemy. With the Tunnel machine in New York, another one in Cincinnati and a third machine in Washington, D.C., he would be able from New York City to place a Tunnel thru the Air in every direction around Washington to capture the invading army of planes. Colonel Edna Kennelworth said that she thought he was placing on her shoulders a great responsibility, but that if he had confidence in her, she would go and do her best. He told her that she could not fail and that there was nothing to fear; that it would be much easier now to protect Washington than it was New York from attack. So Colonel Edna Kennelworth went to Washington. She arrived there on July 2nd, and did not have long to wait before seeing action.
Given the impressive work Colonel Edna Kennelworth did during the attack on New York City, Supreme Commander Gordon decided to send her to Washington and put her in charge of the sleeping gas distribution machine, the "Demon of Death," and the Tunnel machine. He instructed her that if an attack occurred in Washington, she should only use the "Demon of Death" if the sleeping gas failed or they couldn't get the enemy pilots into the Tunnel through the Air. He believed that if there was an attack on Washington, it would be the final one and would end the war. Since his country always stood for love and liberty, he wanted it to be saved without bloodshed. It would mean a lot to the United States in the years to come if the government could be protected without taking any enemy lives. With the Tunnel machine in New York, another in Cincinnati, and a third in Washington, D.C., he would be able to use the Tunnel through the Air from New York City to surround Washington to capture the invading planes. Colonel Edna Kennelworth mentioned that she felt the weight of great responsibility, but since he had faith in her, she would do her best. He reassured her that she couldn't fail and there was nothing to fear; it would be much easier to protect Washington now than it had been for New York during the attack. So Colonel Edna Kennelworth went to Washington. She arrived there on July 2nd and didn’t have to wait long before seeing action.
Battle of Washington
Washington Battle
The enemy was losing confidence and decided to risk 50,000 planes, the best that they had, on a concerted attack upon Washington. They figured that if they could take the Capitol, it would be a telling blow and help them on to further victory. This was to be a supreme test and they decided to make the attack in[Pg 384] broad daylight because they thought it would be a surprise and there would be more people on the street, and the attack would have a greater demoralizing effect on the people thruout the country. July 4th, Independence Day, was the time selected for the attack. The plan was to send one fleet up the Potomac, have another fleet come down the Potomac from the North and Northwest and the third wing come across by Baltimore. Colonel Edna Kennelworth was on duty when the Tel-Talk buzzed and a scouting plane reported to her that the enemy were approaching in large numbers up the Potomac. She had never operated the sleeping gas machine in daylight before, but knew that it would work just as effectively. Having seen the attack upon New York and knowing how swiftly one attack followed the other, she realized that she must work fast. She adjusted the gas machine toward the enemy approaching down the Potomac and set it for a certain range, about 75 miles. She looked thru her telescope and saw the enemy when they were about 50 miles away and decided to let go the sleeping gas. She swept it quickly right and left and in the glistening sunshine saw hundreds of planes going down. In fifteen minutes the entire fleet was safely asleep in the Tunnel thru the Air. By this time report came that another fleet was making from Baltimore in a direct line for Washington. She set the machine again, looked thru her powerful glass and saw the enemy approaching. She started discharging the gas, and in twelve minutes the entire fleet had been plunged into the Tunnel.
The enemy was losing confidence and decided to risk 50,000 of their best planes on a coordinated attack on Washington. They believed that capturing the Capitol would deal a significant blow and pave the way for further victories. This was going to be a major test, and they chose to launch the attack in[Pg 384] broad daylight, thinking it would catch everyone by surprise and that there would be more people in the streets, creating a greater demoralizing effect on the nation. They selected July 4th, Independence Day, as the date for the attack. The plan was to send one fleet up the Potomac, have another fleet come down from the North and Northwest, and the third wing approach from Baltimore. Colonel Edna Kennelworth was on duty when the Tel-Talk buzzed, and a scouting plane reported that the enemy was advancing in large numbers up the Potomac. She had never operated the sleeping gas machine in daylight before but knew it would be just as effective. Having seen how quickly the attack on New York unfolded, she understood that she needed to act fast. She adjusted the gas machine towards the approaching enemy and set it for about a 75-mile range. Looking through her telescope, she spotted the enemy when they were about 50 miles away and decided to release the sleeping gas. She swept it quickly from side to side and, in the bright sunshine, saw hundreds of planes going down. In fifteen minutes, the entire fleet was safely asleep in the Tunnel through the Air. By this time, she received reports that another fleet was heading from Baltimore directly towards Washington. She set the machine again, looked through her powerful binoculars, and saw the enemy approaching. She started discharging the gas, and in twelve minutes, the entire fleet was trapped in the Tunnel.
She had a few minutes to wait and immediately[Pg 385] picked up the radiophone and told Supreme Commander Gordon in New York that the sleeping gas machine had worked wonderfully and that the Tunnel thru the Air held in captivity thousands of the enemy's airships and planes. Almost before she had finished making her report, the Tel-Talk buzzed. She ran to it and was informed by the scouting planes that the largest fleet of planes ever seen was approaching from the West and Northwest. Knowing that this was a combined fleet from the enemy's Western lines, from the same direction as the final one that attacked New York City. This was to be the supreme test. The first formation approached with about 1000 planes. Swiftly and silently, the gas machine did its work and they went down into the Tunnel. Then came the second, third, and fourth formation and so on. More than 50,000 planes had gone down and not more than one hour's time had elapsed. When it was over with, Edna realized that she had not been a human being during this ordeal, that she had worked just like the machine, forgotten everything but the responsibility for the protection of her country. When she knew that the Capitol of her beloved country was safe and that more than 50,000 of the enemy's airships were safely suspended in the Tunnel thru the Air and that the aviators had entered upon their seven days' sleep, she was supremely happy because not one life was required to save the Capitol. It was the greatest victory of all history thus far and she knew what it meant to Supreme Commander Gordon and how this victory would be hailed with rejoicing all over the United States. It would relieve the tension[Pg 386] which had existed for two years when every hamlet, town and city had feared every night that they might be attacked and destroyed by bombs from the enemy's planes.
She had a few minutes to wait and quickly picked up the radiophone to tell Supreme Commander Gordon in New York that the sleeping gas machine had worked perfectly and that the Tunnel through the Air had captured thousands of enemy airships and planes. Almost before she finished her report, the Tel-Talk buzzed. She rushed to it and learned from the scouting planes that the largest fleet of planes ever seen was approaching from the West and Northwest. Knowing this was a combined fleet from the enemy's Western lines, the same direction as the last one that attacked New York City, she realized this was the ultimate test. The first formation came in with about 1,000 planes. Swiftly and silently, the gas machine did its job, and they descended into the Tunnel. Then came the second, third, and fourth formations, and so on. Over 50,000 planes had gone down, and not even an hour had passed. When it was all over, Edna realized she hadn’t felt like a human during this ordeal; she had operated like the machine, forgetting everything except her responsibility to protect her country. Knowing that the Capitol of her beloved country was safe and that more than 50,000 enemy airships were now securely in the Tunnel through the Air, with the aviators entered into their seven days of sleep, she felt immense happiness because not a single life was lost to save the Capitol. It was the greatest victory in all of history so far, and she understood what it meant to Supreme Commander Gordon and how this victory would be celebrated throughout the United States. It would ease the tension that had existed for two years, during which every village, town, and city had feared nightly attacks and destruction from enemy bombs.
The news had been flashed to all the Departments and Army Headquarters. When the scouting planes reported that more than 50,000 planes had been captured in this attack and not one of them escaped, the President and Army officers breathed a great sigh of relief and knew that this meant certain victory for the United States because the enemy had concentrated their attack on New York and Washington with their best planes, and had very few large bombing planes left, and if this was not the end of the war, it was the beginning of the end.
The news was sent out to all the Departments and Army Headquarters. When the scouting planes reported that over 50,000 planes had been captured in this attack and not a single one had escaped, the President and Army officers let out a huge sigh of relief, knowing this meant certain victory for the United States. The enemy had focused their attack on New York and Washington using their best planes and had very few large bombers left. If this wasn't the end of the war, it was definitely the beginning of the end.
The President and his Cabinet rushed to the Capitol Building to congratulate Colonel Edna Kennelworth. They found her carefully powdering her nose. By this time she was calm and collected and prepared for the unexpected reception, but was overwhelmed with the suddenness of the arrival of high officials. She had met the President before when he had come to New York after the great battle. He was the first to grasp her hand and, after kissing it, told her of the great debt of gratitude her country owed her. The President said, "Your great service demonstrates that woman is the equal of man and I hope to live to see the day when a woman will be President of the United States. This country owes to you and Supreme Commander Gordon and your good husband, Colonel Kennelworth, its liberty and freedom. There is nothing too good for you.[Pg 387] You have performed the greatest act of any woman in history. I speak for the American people and extend their heartfelt gratitude. We can never repay you."
The President and his Cabinet rushed to the Capitol Building to congratulate Colonel Edna Kennelworth. They found her touching up her makeup. By this point, she was calm and collected, ready for the unexpected visit, but was taken aback by the sudden arrival of such high officials. She had met the President before when he came to New York after the major battle. He was the first to take her hand and, after kissing it, expressed the immense gratitude her country owed her. The President said, "Your great service shows that women are just as capable as men, and I hope to live to see the day when a woman becomes President of the United States. This country owes its liberty and freedom to you, Supreme Commander Gordon, and your wonderful husband, Colonel Kennelworth. You deserve nothing but the best. You have accomplished the greatest feat by any woman in history. I speak for the American people and share their sincere appreciation. We can never repay you." [Pg 387]
Colonel Edna Kennelworth thanked the President, told him that she had only done her duty and that she felt any other good woman in the United States would be glad to do the same under the same conditions. The President and members of his Cabinet were greatly impressed with her modesty and expressed their pride that one so young in years possessed such skill and daring. She told them that this was imperative and that there was no one else who know how to handle the sleeping gas machine except Supreme Commander Gordon and Colonel Kennelworth and that she had been placed there for that purpose and had only done her duty. Supreme Commander Gordon in New York sent a simple message congratulating Colonel Edna Kennelworth: "You're a real woman—a thorobred. I knew you could do it."
Colonel Edna Kennelworth thanked the President, telling him she had only done her duty and that she believed any other good woman in the United States would be willing to do the same under those circumstances. The President and his Cabinet members were really impressed by her modesty and expressed their pride that someone so young had such skill and courage. She explained that it was essential and that no one else knew how to operate the sleeping gas machine except Supreme Commander Gordon and Colonel Kennelworth, and that she had been put there for that reason and had simply fulfilled her duty. Supreme Commander Gordon in New York sent a straightforward message congratulating Colonel Edna Kennelworth: "You're a real woman—a thoroughbred. I knew you could do it."
The President and the War Council met and voted that a message of congratulation and appreciation be sent to Supreme Commander Gordon telling him that everything would be left in his hands and to proceed as he had in the past. The President and other Government officials asked him if he would not give his consent to permit all of the newspapers in the United States to publish the details of the attack upon New York and how it had been successfully defended and to give details of the great victory at Washington. They felt that the people had so long been in a state of fear and anxiety, this would bring great relief and give them[Pg 388] a chance to get some peaceful sleep because it would remove from their minds the fear of their cities and towns being destroyed; give them confidence that the United States had proved equal to the occasion; help the general business situation and bring comfort to thousands of people who were suffering. Supreme Commander Gordon replied that there was no question but that the war was won and that need for secrecy was no longer necessary.
The President and the War Council met and decided to send a message of congratulations and appreciation to Supreme Commander Gordon, letting him know that everything would be in his hands and to proceed as he had before. The President and other government officials asked him if he would allow all the newspapers in the United States to publish the details of the attack on New York and how it had been successfully defended, as well as the details of the significant victory in Washington. They believed that since the people had been in a state of fear and anxiety for so long, this would provide great relief and give them[Pg 388] a chance to sleep peacefully, as it would remove the fear of their cities and towns being destroyed; reassure them that the United States had risen to the occasion; improve the overall business situation; and bring comfort to the thousands suffering. Supreme Commander Gordon responded that there was no doubt the war was won and that secrecy was no longer necessary.
On the afternoon of July 4th the President of the United States issued a proclamation to the people, telling them of the wonderful victory in Washington and assuring them that the country was safe, and set aside the following three days as holidays to celebrate and commemorate the victory of Independence Day. In his message he said that God had blessed the Stars and Stripes and given to America a lone man who had made inventions which had saved the country, and that a lone woman, Edna Kennelworth, with these inventions had protected Washington from destruction and captured over 50,000 of the enemy's airships without causing the loss of a single soul.
On the afternoon of July 4th, the President of the United States issued a proclamation to the people, announcing the amazing victory in Washington and reassuring them that the country was safe. He designated the next three days as holidays to celebrate and commemorate Independence Day's victory. In his message, he said that God had blessed the Stars and Stripes and given America a remarkable man who had created inventions that saved the country, and a remarkable woman, Edna Kennelworth, who had used these inventions to protect Washington from destruction and captured over 50,000 enemy airships without losing a single life.
The President's Proclamation was given to the newspapers and every paper in the United States carried big headlines:
The President's Proclamation was published in the newspapers, and every paper in the United States featured big headlines:
GREAT ATTACK ON NEW YORK AND WASHINGTON FAILS. MORE THAN ONE HUNDRED THOUSAND OF THE ENEMY'S AIRSHIPS HAVE BEEN CAPTURED. HUNDREDS OF THOUSANDS HAVE BEEN TAKEN PRISONERS. EDNA KENNELWORTH, A LONE WOMAN, SAVED WASHINGTON WITH[Pg 389] SLEEPING GAS BAGGED OVER FIFTY THOUSAND AIRPLANES WHICH ARE NOW SAFELY HELD IN THE TUNNEL THRU THE AIR MADE BY SUPREME COMMANDER GORDON'S GREAT INVENTION. IT IS EXPECTED THAT THE ENEMY WILL MAKE A PLEA FOR PEACE ANY DAY.
GREAT ATTACK ON NEW YORK AND WASHINGTON FAILS. MORE THAN ONE HUNDRED THOUSAND ENEMY AIRSHIPS HAVE BEEN CAPTURED. HUNDREDS OF THOUSANDS HAVE BEEN TAKEN PRISONER. EDNA KENNELWORTH, A BRAVE WOMAN, SAVED WASHINGTON WITH[Pg 389] SLEEPING GAS, BAGGING OVER FIFTY THOUSAND AIRPLANES THAT ARE NOW SAFELY STORED IN THE TUNNEL THROUGH THE AIR CREATED BY SUPREME COMMANDER GORDON'S GREAT INVENTION. IT IS EXPECTED THAT THE ENEMY WILL REQUEST PEACE ANY DAY NOW.
When the President declared a holiday, Supreme Commander Gordon decided that this was the time to let the enemy know what our strength was as it was no longer necessary to keep the secret about our new wonderful inventions. He ordered the invisible noiseless planes to load up with hundreds of thousands of newspapers which told of the great victory, sail at great altitudes over the enemy's lines in the United States and bombard them with these newspapers. He ordered Colonel Morrison and Colonel Manson to take charge of the planes which were to distribute the papers over the enemy's lines. Ordered them to sail over the City of Mexico and distribute papers over the enemy's headquarters there. The Supreme Commander felt that this was the end, in fact he knew it, because after reading over Ezekiel again he saw that the prophecies were about all fulfilled and that in a short time the millennium would dawn and the world would be at peace. He read Chapter 10:9 and 21:
When the President announced a holiday, Supreme Commander Gordon decided it was time to show the enemy our strength since we no longer needed to keep our amazing new inventions a secret. He instructed the invisible, silent planes to load up with hundreds of thousands of newspapers detailing our great victory, fly at high altitudes over the enemy's lines in the United States, and drop these newspapers. He assigned Colonel Morrison and Colonel Manson to oversee the planes that would distribute the papers over enemy territory. He also directed them to fly over Mexico City and drop papers over the enemy's headquarters there. The Supreme Commander sensed that this was the end; in fact, he was certain of it because after reviewing Ezekiel again, he realized the prophecies were mostly fulfilled and that soon the millennium would arrive and the world would be at peace. He read Chapter 10:9 and 21:
And the cherubims lifted up their wings and mounted up from the earth in my sight; when they went out the wheels were also beside them and everyone stood at the door of the east gate of the Lord's house; and the glory of the God of Israel was over them. Everyone had four faces apiece and everyone four wings; and the likeness of the hands of a man[Pg 390] was under their wings. And the glory of the Lord went up from the midst of the city and stood upon the mountain, which is on the east side of the city.
And the cherubim raised their wings and took off from the ground in front of me; as they left, the wheels went with them, and everyone stood by the east gate of the Lord's house; and the glory of the God of Israel was above them. Each of them had four faces and four wings; and the appearance of human hands was under their wings. And the glory of the Lord ascended from the center of the city and rested on the mountain to the east of the city.
He knew that this was the glory referred to for the United States and that Ezekiel's prophecy, Chapter 14, 21st verse, had been fulfilled. It reads as follows:
He understood that this was the glory mentioned for the United States and that Ezekiel's prophecy, Chapter 14, 21st verse, had come true. It reads as follows:
For thus saith the Lord God: How much more when I send my four sore judgments upon Jerusalem, the sword and the famine and the noisome beast, and the pestilence, to cut off from it man and beast?
For this is what the Lord God says: How much worse will it be when I bring my four severe judgments on Jerusalem: the sword, famine, wild animals, and disease, to eliminate both people and animals?
He knew that the noisome beasts were the airplanes, and that all of these things had happened.
He realized that the annoying creatures were the airplanes, and that all of this had happened.
He read again about the 7 days when they should prepare and purge the Altar and purify it and consecrate themselves. He now knew that the time was coming when the Lord should rule on earth as he had promised and war should be no more. The prophecies of the Bible had been fulfilled where it said that woman should be the equal or exalted above man. The Lord had said, "I will exalt the low and debase the high," and the Bible said, "The little ones shall become as a thousand." He was happy to know that everything was working out just as he had predicted it and happy because his inventions which he had worked on so unselfishly, had saved his devoted country and made the nations of the world realize that all power under heaven and earth was given unto the United States, the land of liberty. Knowing that the great power was now in his hands alone, he could proceed to destroy every living thing in every nation, but his heart was full of love and mercy[Pg 391] and only thru mercy and without selfishness could the United States set an example to the world. He could retake the Pacific Coast, wipe out the Western lines of the enemy or put them all to sleep for 7 days and then make peace on any terms that he might dictate. He thought of all the rulers of the world, from the tyrant Nero down to the Kaiser, how each one had sought world dominion based on selfish greed, and each one had failed because God would not sanction such rulership. He thought of Marie and as he dreamed of her, forgot whether he was a man with Caesar or a God with Alexander. Not once was he tempted to use the great power within his hands, for he knew that love was kind and merciful. All the writings of St. Paul had put stress on love and charity. He decided that women and children must be protected and that not one of their lives should be taken in this final conflict. Now that the end was near, he must demonstrate in a way never to be forgotten the power that he held over the world and decided to use the sleeping gas.
He read again about the 7 days when they were supposed to prepare, cleanse the Altar, purify it, and dedicate themselves. He now realized that the time was approaching when the Lord would reign on earth as He had promised, and war would cease. The prophecies of the Bible had come true, saying that women would be equal to or elevated above men. The Lord had declared, "I will lift up the low and bring down the high," and the Bible said, "The little ones shall become as a thousand." He felt joy in knowing that everything was unfolding just as he had foreseen and was also pleased that his selfless inventions had saved his devoted country and made the nations of the world recognize that all power under heaven and earth belonged to the United States, the land of liberty. Knowing that the great power was now solely in his hands, he could choose to eliminate every living thing in every nation, but his heart overflowed with love and mercy, and he believed that only through mercy and selflessness could the United States set a positive example for the world. He could reclaim the Pacific Coast, eradicate the enemy's Western forces, or put them all to sleep for 7 days and then establish peace on whatever terms he wanted. He reflected on all the rulers of the world, from the tyrant Nero to the Kaiser, noting how each had pursued world dominance out of selfish greed and had ultimately failed because God wouldn’t support such leadership. He thought of Marie, and as he imagined her, he lost track of whether he was a man alongside Caesar or a god like Alexander. Not once was he tempted to wield the great power at his disposal, as he understood that love was kind and merciful. St. Paul’s writings emphasized love and charity. He decided that women and children needed protection, and not a single one of their lives should be lost in this final conflict. With the end approaching, he felt compelled to demonstrate the power he held over the world in a way that would never be forgotten, and he chose to use the sleeping gas.
[Pg 392]
[Pg 392]
CHAPTER XXXIX
Robert Gordon's Seven Days
Robert Gordon's Seven Days
On July 20th he had completed all preparations and had all his armies and all the airships and planes equipped with the sleeping gas machines. Instructions had been given that they should pass over the lines from the Gulf of Mexico to the Great Lakes, from Los Angeles to Seattle, and send forth the sleeping gas and put to sleep entire enemy armies so that they would be kept asleep for 7 days. He decided to notify all of the Commanding Generals of the Allied Enemy just what he was going to do so that they would realize and know what power he had, and instructed them to have all their commanding officers moved to places where they would not be molested or put to sleep, so that they might watch and know what was happening. The Allied Enemy were notified that they could make every attempt to protect themselves but that it would be useless, because they would be unable to see or hear the approach of the silent, invisible planes.
On July 20th, he finished all preparations and had all his troops, airships, and planes ready with the sleeping gas machines. Instructions were given for them to travel over the lines from the Gulf of Mexico to the Great Lakes, and from Los Angeles to Seattle, releasing the sleeping gas to put entire enemy armies to sleep for 7 days. He decided to inform all the commanding generals of the Allied Enemy about his plans, so they would understand the power he possessed. He instructed them to relocate all their commanding officers to safe areas where they wouldn't be disturbed or put to sleep, allowing them to observe what was happening. The Allied Enemy were warned that they could try to protect themselves, but it would be pointless, as they would be unable to see or hear the silent, invisible planes approaching.
He called Colonel Walter Kennelworth and Colonel Edna Kennelworth to his headquarters. Thanked them for their services to the country; assured them of his appreciation of their loyalty and devotion and promoted them to the rank of General. He ordered General Walter Kennelworth to take charge of headquarters in[Pg 393] New York, operate the sleeping gas machine and to use the "Demon of Death" in case of emergency. However, he felt sure that there would be no more attacks. General Edna Kennelworth was ordered to Washington to resume charge in the Capitol Building and operate the machines for defense if necessary.
He called Colonel Walter Kennelworth and Colonel Edna Kennelworth to his headquarters. He thanked them for their service to the country, expressed his appreciation for their loyalty and dedication, and promoted them to the rank of General. He instructed General Walter Kennelworth to take charge of headquarters in [Pg 393] New York, manage the sleeping gas machine, and use the "Demon of Death" in case of emergency. However, he was confident that there would be no further attacks. General Edna Kennelworth was ordered to Washington to resume control of the Capitol Building and operate the defense machines if necessary.
In bidding good-bye to his loyal comrades, he told them that he was going to take Marie the Angel of Mercy, and was going alone to London, Berlin, Moscow, Madrid, Tokio and destroy buildings in these cities and with the light ray put every city in darkness, put the people to sleep and leave them for 7 days. Then he would destroy or conquer every important city in the world in 6 days, just the same as God created the world in 6 days, and that on the 7th day he would return to New York City and await the action of the Allied Nations in regard to peace. He ordered all of the countries notified by radio that he would leave New York City on Marie the Angel of Mercy, which could make 1000 miles an hour, and when he arrived in London and other cities everyone should be out of the buildings which he would destroy with the "Demon of Death"; that this was to be a mission of mercy and that he would not destroy one life if possible but that he must demonstrate the power that he could destroy all life and buildings if necessary.
As he said goodbye to his loyal friends, he told them that he was going to take Marie the Angel of Mercy and head alone to London, Berlin, Moscow, Madrid, and Tokyo to destroy buildings in those cities. He planned to use a light ray to plunge each city into darkness, putting the people to sleep and leaving them for 7 days. Then he intended to destroy or conquer every major city in the world in 6 days, just as God created the world in 6 days, and on the 7th day, he would return to New York City and wait for the Allied Nations' response regarding peace. He instructed that all countries be notified by radio that he would depart from New York City on Marie the Angel of Mercy, which could travel at 1000 miles per hour. He warned that when he arrived in London and other cities, everyone needed to be out of the buildings he planned to destroy with the "Demon of Death"; that this was meant to be a mission of mercy and that he would avoid taking any lives if possible, but he had to show his power to destroy all life and buildings if necessary.
The world was astounded and amazed but of course did not believe that there was any such invention or any such power in the hands of any one man, or any one nation. At 7 A.M. on July 21st, Supreme Commander Gordon sailed away in the Marie the Angel[Pg 394] of Mercy and in a little over three hours he was over London. He notified them to clear all the big buildings on Lombard and Downing Streets. They were unable to see his plane or hear it but they knew that he was somewhere over London in the air. The people were frightened and cleared out of the buildings. Women and children were taken away to safety and slowly the death ray started to do its work. The big buildings crumbled away, slowly melting down as tho they were butter. The people fell upon their knees in the streets and prayed to God to save them from this great invisible force. Many people believed that it was an unseen power from heaven that had come to destroy the world and that this was the end of the world. When he had completed the destruction of enough buildings to show them his power, he circled over London time and time again, sending forth the sleeping gas and the people all succumbed and went to sleep. With the power from his machine he extinguished all the electric lights in the city and left it in darkness. The news of this terrible disaster was sent from London to the Allied Enemy headquarters in the United States.
The world was shocked and amazed, but of course, nobody believed that such an invention or such power could be in the hands of one person or one nation. At 7 A.M. on July 21st, Supreme Commander Gordon set off in the Marie the Angel[Pg 394] of Mercy, and just over three hours later, he was above London. He instructed them to clear all the major buildings on Lombard and Downing Streets. They couldn’t see or hear his plane, but they knew he was somewhere overhead. The people were scared and evacuated the buildings. Women and children were moved to safety, and slowly the death ray began its devastating work. The large buildings collapsed, melting away as if they were butter. People dropped to their knees in the streets, praying to God to save them from this immense invisible force. Many believed it was an unseen power from heaven come to destroy the world, and that this was the end. Once he had destroyed enough buildings to demonstrate his power, he circled over London again and again, releasing sleeping gas, and the people all fell asleep. With the energy from his machine, he turned off all the electric lights in the city, plunging it into darkness. The news of this catastrophic event was sent from London to the Allied Enemy headquarters in the United States.
Supreme Commander Gordon then proceeded on the following day to Berlin. He intended to teach the Germans a lesson that they never would forget. He would show mercy that they had never shown because not one woman or child would be harmed, but protected. Not one human life would be taken, but he would make the destruction of buildings in Berlin so complete that they would never forget his visit. He would remind them that the Kaiser and all of the great German armies were powerless when Marie the Angel of Mercy sent[Pg 395] forth its destructive rays and sleeping gas. He sailed over Berlin and notified everyone to clear out of the buildings. He destroyed all of the important buildings on the business streets, turned loose his sleeping gas and left Berlin in darkness, to sleep for 7 days.
Supreme Commander Gordon then moved to Berlin the next day. He wanted to teach the Germans a lesson they would never forget. He would show the mercy they never showed because not one woman or child would be harmed, but instead protected. Not one human life would be taken, but he would ensure the destruction of buildings in Berlin was so complete that they would never forget his visit. He would remind them that the Kaiser and all of the great German armies were powerless when Marie, the Angel of Mercy, unleashed its destructive rays and sleeping gas. He flew over Berlin and told everyone to evacuate the buildings. He took down all the important buildings on the main streets, released his sleeping gas, and left Berlin in darkness to sleep for 7 days.
When he had completed the bombardment of the buildings in Berlin, he sent a message to the President of France that he would be in Paris within the next hour to thank him personally for the great aid that France had given us in the war. The President notified him that France would declare a holiday and give him a reception greater than that tendered Captain Lindbergh when he landed there on May 21st, 1927. He informed the President that his time was limited, but in appreciation of the friendship of France he would anchor Marie the Angel of Mercy over Paris and arrange lights to play upon her to make her visible so the people could see this wonderful ship.
After finishing the bombing of the buildings in Berlin, he sent a message to the President of France that he would arrive in Paris within the next hour to personally thank him for the significant support that France had given us during the war. The President informed him that France would declare a holiday and hold a reception that would be even greater than the one given to Captain Lindbergh when he landed there on May 21st, 1927. He told the President that his time was limited, but out of appreciation for France's friendship, he would anchor the Marie the Angel of Mercy over Paris and arrange for lights to shine on her so the people could see this magnificent ship.
He left Berlin and was in Paris in a short time. France had sent thousands of her planes into the air signaling the "Marie." They could not see her and Supreme Commander Gordon communicated with them by radio and anchored near the same spot where Lindbergh had landed over five years before. He was taken aboard one of France's airplanes and carried to the President, who greeted him cordially, kneeled and kissed his cheeks and hands. Thanked him for the inventions which he had made which would end war for all time. Supreme Commander Gordon had brought a letter from the President of the United States thanking France for her support and assuring them of our loyalty and support forever in the future. He told the President of[Pg 396] his plan for a United Kingdom of the World. How he was going to call all the nations to New York for a peace conference when the war was over, which he was assured would be when he returned to New York. The President assured him that France would be very happy to be the first nation to join with the United States in the brotherhood of man to make it a United Kingdom of the World.
He left Berlin and quickly arrived in Paris. France had sent thousands of her planes into the air to signal the "Marie." They couldn’t see her, and Supreme Commander Gordon communicated with them by radio, anchoring near the same spot where Lindbergh had landed over five years earlier. He was taken aboard one of France's airplanes and flown to the President, who greeted him warmly, knelt, and kissed his cheeks and hands. He thanked Gordon for the inventions he had created that would end war forever. Supreme Commander Gordon had brought a letter from the President of the United States, thanking France for her support and assuring them of our loyalty and support always in the future. He informed the President of[Pg 396] his plan for a United Kingdom of the World. He explained that he intended to invite all the nations to New York for a peace conference when the war was over, which he was confident would be once he returned to New York. The President assured him that France would be very pleased to be the first nation to join the United States in the brotherhood of man to create a United Kingdom of the World.
He told the President of France that he had brought with him on board the "Marie" one of his Tunnel machines which he wanted to place in one of the tallest buildings, establish a Tunnel thru the Air between New York and Paris so that their airships could pass in safety thru the Tunnel to New York, or if any of the officers in Canada wanted to come home, they could proceed to New York and travel thru the Tunnel to Paris. He tested out this machine after it had been set up, sent one of the planes to New York thru the Tunnel and the round trip was made in one hour and thirty minutes. He explained to the President that by establishing a vacuum, it was possible to drive the machines in safety at a terrific speed. He instructed Louis Corday, one of the famous aces of the French Aviation Corps, how to handle the Tunnel machine.
He told the President of France that he had brought one of his Tunnel machines on board the "Marie" and wanted to install it in one of the tallest buildings. He aimed to create a Tunnel through the Air between New York and Paris so that their airships could pass safely through the Tunnel to New York, or if any officers in Canada wanted to come home, they could go to New York and travel through the Tunnel to Paris. After setting up the machine, he tested it out by sending one of the planes to New York through the Tunnel, completing the round trip in an hour and thirty minutes. He explained to the President that by creating a vacuum, it was possible to drive the machines at an incredible speed safely. He also instructed Louis Corday, one of the renowned aces of the French Aviation Corps, on how to operate the Tunnel machine.
Then Supreme Commander Gordon went to Lisbon and Madrid, Spain, destroyed their most important buildings and put the people to sleep for 7 days. Then proceeded to Rome where he destroyed all the fine cathedrals, business and government buildings. Before arriving there he had notified the Pope to get all the people out of the buildings and instructed him where to go for safety, telling him he did not wish to give[Pg 397] him the sleeping gas but wanted him to be awake to pray during the 7 days while all the inhabitants were asleep. Told him that his people must be taught that God is more powerful than any ruler or potentate and that the time would come when there must be one religion, one United Kingdom of the World and one God.
Then Supreme Commander Gordon went to Lisbon and Madrid, Spain, destroyed their most important buildings, and put the people to sleep for 7 days. He then continued to Rome, where he destroyed all the beautiful cathedrals, business, and government buildings. Before arriving, he had informed the Pope to evacuate the people from the buildings and told him where to go for safety, explaining that he didn’t want to use sleeping gas on him but wanted him to be awake to pray during the 7 days while everyone else was asleep. He told the Pope that his people needed to learn that God is more powerful than any ruler or authority and that the time would come when there would need to be one religion, one United Kingdom of the World, and one God.
From there he proceeded to the beautiful city of Vienna and having the people removed from the buildings, turned on the "Demon of Death" and melted the buildings down. Discharging sleeping gas from his machine, he said good-bye to Vienna and proceeded to Moscow.
From there, he moved on to the beautiful city of Vienna. Once the people were cleared from the buildings, he activated the "Demon of Death" and melted the buildings down. Releasing sleeping gas from his machine, he said goodbye to Vienna and headed to Moscow.
The poor and uneducated people of Russia had been warned of his coming. The newspapers told them what had been happening in other cities, but the people refused to believe that they would not be destroyed. Many of them rushed to the waters and drowned themselves. Others went to the forests to hide. Moscow was more excited than ever before. People had been praying day and night before he arrived. Finally when he was over Moscow, he sent a radio message that they should clear all the important buildings which he was going to destroy. He descended very low and located the buildings and when he had been notified that the people had been moved to safety, turned on the "Demon of Death." As the buildings leapt into flames and the people could see them, they were sure that this was the end of the world and that God was destroying it by fire, because they were unable to see the source from which the destruction was coming, the destroying rays from the machine being invisible and Marie the Angel of Mercy being invisible. When he had finished the[Pg 398] destruction of the buildings, he turned loose the sleeping gas, darkened the city and sailed for Constantinople.
The poor and uneducated people of Russia had been warned about his arrival. The newspapers informed them of what was happening in other cities, but they refused to believe that they would be spared. Many rushed to the waters and drowned themselves. Others fled into the forests to hide. Moscow was more stirred up than ever before. People had been praying day and night leading up to his arrival. Finally, when he hovered over Moscow, he sent a radio message instructing them to evacuate all the important buildings he planned to destroy. He descended very low and identified the buildings, and once he was notified that the people had been moved to safety, he activated the "Demon of Death." As the buildings erupted in flames and the people saw the chaos, they were convinced that this was the end of the world and that God was destroying it by fire, as they couldn't see the source of the destruction—the invisible rays from the machine and Marie the Angel of Mercy also being unseen. When he finished the[Pg 398] destruction of the buildings, he released the sleeping gas, darkened the city, and headed for Constantinople.
He had notified the terrible Turks, who had sent such destructive airships to help conquer the United States, that he was going to open the Dardanelles from the air; and destroy the battleships in the Black Sea. When he arrived and all buildings were cleared, people were greatly frightened and some of them were praying to America's God to save them. Supreme Commander Gordon assured them that no lives would be taken. He then proceeded to destroy all their largest buildings, discharged the death rays into the water and blew up their ships; left the city in darkness to sleep in peace.
He had informed the terrifying Turks, who had sent destructive airships to help conquer the United States, that he was going to open the Dardanelles from the air and destroy the battleships in the Black Sea. When he arrived and all the buildings were cleared, people were very scared and some of them were praying to America’s God to save them. Supreme Commander Gordon assured them that no lives would be lost. He then went on to destroy all their largest buildings, fired the death rays into the water, and blew up their ships; he left the city in darkness to sleep in peace.
His next stop was at Alexandria and Cairo, Egypt. He visited the Pyramids, notified the people that they were placed there according to a divine plan and that he would not destroy them. He destroyed the main buildings and blew up the warships, leaving the people asleep as he had done in other cities.
His next stop was Alexandria and Cairo, Egypt. He checked out the Pyramids, told the people they were put there according to a divine plan and that he wouldn’t destroy them. He demolished the main buildings and blew up the warships, leaving the people asleep like he had done in other cities.
He notified the people in Bombay, India, that they had taken sides with England against us and that they must be shown an example of the power of the Land of Freedom. He destroyed their temples and large buildings and put the people asleep. Then went to Pekin, China, where he destroyed buildings which had stood for thousands of years; discharged the sleeping gas and proceeded to Tokio.
He informed the people in Bombay, India, that they had aligned with England against us and needed to see an example of the power of the Land of Freedom. He destroyed their temples and large buildings and put the people to sleep. Then he went to Beijing, China, where he destroyed buildings that had stood for thousands of years; released the sleeping gas and continued on to Tokyo.
The Japs had been the first to declare war upon the United States and make an attack and they must be taught a lesson which they would remember so long as the world stood. He ordered all the men removed from their battleships and proceeded to discharge the death[Pg 399] rays into the water and destroy them. When he began to destroy the important buildings the people thought that it was another earthquake because they had not forgotten how their buildings had crumbled down years before. He assured them that no lives would be taken, that they would be allowed to sleep for 7 days in peace; leaving the city in darkness and the inhabitants asleep, he proceeded to Melbourne and Sydney, Australia.
The Japanese were the first to declare war on the United States and launch an attack, and they needed to be taught a lesson that they would remember for a long time. He ordered all the men off their battleships and started using the death[Pg 399] rays to obliterate them. When he began destroying the important buildings, the people thought it was another earthquake, as they hadn’t forgotten how their structures had fallen years before. He assured them that no lives would be lost and that they would be able to sleep peacefully for seven days; leaving the city in darkness and its residents asleep, he moved on to Melbourne and Sydney, Australia.
Australia had remained neutral and was friendly to the United States. He carried a letter of thanks from the President of the United States to the people of Australia. Thanked them personally and told them that they were now invited to join the United States in forming the brotherhood of man in the United Kingdom.
Australia had stayed neutral and had a friendly relationship with the United States. He brought a letter of thanks from the President of the United States to the people of Australia. He thanked them personally and told them that they were now invited to join the United States in creating a brotherhood of man in the United Kingdom.
The City of Mexico was next notified that they would have the final and greatest demonstration of the power of Marie the Angel of Mercy. The Mexicans and Spaniards knew that Supreme Commander Gordon was born in the State of Texas. They remembered the Battle of the Alamo and Goliad. The poor class of Mexicans refused to believe after Mexico had joined with Japan and Spain against the United States, that any Texan would spare their lives. They had prayed day and night since they learned that the Supreme Commander of the United States with Marie the Angel of Mercy was to visit them. He told them that this machine took its power from the air and that the rays were powerful enough to melt down the mountains and that he would destroy some of the mountains of Mexico and all the old pyramids. Before he reached the City of Mexico,[Pg 400] he anchored over a mountain, turned on the death ray and the mountain crumbled to dust. The old pyramids were also destroyed. When he reached the City of Mexico, he informed them that he had destroyed the mountains to fulfill the prophecies in the Bible which said that every mountain should be laid low and every valley should be exalted. A large part of forces of the enemy and their officers were located in the City of Mexico and they were notified to flee to the mountains and hills where they could watch the destruction of the buildings. The Supreme Commander of the United States said that they would not be put to sleep because he wanted them to watch the silent, sleeping city while it remained in darkness for 7 days.
The City of Mexico was soon informed that they would witness the final and most powerful demonstration of Marie, the Angel of Mercy. Both Mexicans and Spaniards were aware that Supreme Commander Gordon was from Texas. They recalled the Battle of the Alamo and Goliad. The impoverished Mexicans were skeptical that any Texan would spare them after Mexico allied with Japan and Spain against the United States. They had prayed day and night since hearing that the Supreme Commander of the United States, along with Marie the Angel of Mercy, would be visiting them. He explained that this machine drew its power from the air and that its rays were strong enough to melt mountains, declaring he would annihilate some of Mexico's mountains and all the ancient pyramids. Before arriving in Mexico City,[Pg 400] he hovered over a mountain, activated the death ray, and the mountain crumbled to dust. The ancient pyramids were also destroyed. Upon reaching Mexico City, he announced that he had demolished the mountains to fulfill the biblical prophecies stating that every mountain would be made low and every valley would be raised up. A large portion of the enemy's forces and their officers were in Mexico City, and they were advised to retreat to the mountains and hills to witness the destruction of the buildings. The Supreme Commander of the United States declared that they would not be put to sleep because he wanted them to observe the silent, sleeping city as it remained in darkness for seven days.
When he had completed his destruction of the City of Mexico, he sent a message by radio to New York and Washington that he was on his way home and would pass over the enemy's lines in California and in the central part of the United States, sending them messages all along giving his location and offering to let the officers take a shot at Marie the Angel of Mercy if they could see her. He knew that "Marie" could rise to a height of 60 miles or more if necessary and intended to fly at a height to which no enemy plane could ever ascend.
When he finished destroying the City of Mexico, he sent a radio message to New York and Washington saying he was heading home and would fly over the enemy's lines in California and in the central part of the United States, sending them updates about his location and offering the officers a chance to take a shot at Marie the Angel of Mercy if they could spot her. He knew that "Marie" could reach an altitude of 60 miles or more if needed and planned to fly at a height that no enemy plane could ever reach.
Supreme Commander Gordon sent a message to his old home town, Texarkana, Texas, that he would anchor there and give everybody a view of Marie the Angel of Mercy. When he arrived there he circled over his own old home out near Red River; then sailed the "Marie" down Stateline Avenue and anchored her in the air[Pg 401] about 100 feet above the street. He turned on the lights and made his great ship visible, so the people could see what had accomplished the great victory. It was the greatest celebration that Texarkana ever had. The people went wild with joy. His dear old mother was the happiest woman in the world. She greeted him affectionately; told him that all her dreams about him had come true.
Supreme Commander Gordon sent a message to his hometown, Texarkana, Texas, that he would land there and give everyone a view of Marie the Angel of Mercy. When he arrived, he circled over his old home near the Red River, then flew the "Marie" down Stateline Avenue and hovered her in the air[Pg 401] about 100 feet above the street. He turned on the lights to make his impressive ship visible, so the people could see what had led to the great victory. It was the biggest celebration Texarkana had ever seen. The crowd went wild with joy. His dear old mother was the happiest woman in the world. She welcomed him warmly and told him that all her dreams about him had come true.
He could only make a short visit as he had to hurry on to New York. He notified Montreal, Canada, that he would arrive there early on the morning of the 7th day. Montreal prepared for a great celebration. He arrived there soon after sunrise, anchored the "Marie," and delivered a message to the people of Canada, thanking them for their loyalty and aid in our behalf. Invited them to be among the first to join in the peace conference in making the United States of the World. After bidding them good-bye, he sailed for New York, arriving just before noon on the 7th day after he had sailed away on his great trip around the world.
He could only make a quick visit because he had to rush on to New York. He informed Montreal, Canada, that he would arrive early in the morning on the 7th. Montreal got ready for a big celebration. He arrived shortly after sunrise, anchored the "Marie," and delivered a message to the people of Canada, thanking them for their loyalty and support on our behalf. He invited them to be some of the first to join the peace conference to help create the United States of the World. After saying goodbye, he set sail for New York, arriving just before noon on the 7th day after he had left on his grand trip around the world.
Marie the Angel of Mercy circled over New York and landed at the Mammouth Building. General Walter Kennelworth was on duty and reported what had happened during Supreme Commander Gordon's absence, altho he had kept in touch with him by radio all the time and informed him what was going on. Supreme Commander Gordon's orders had been carried out the day he left on his 7-day tour of the world and sleeping gas sprayed over all the enemy lines thruout the United States.
Marie the Angel of Mercy flew over New York and landed at the Mammouth Building. General Walter Kennelworth was on duty and reported what had happened during Supreme Commander Gordon's absence, although he had kept in touch with him by radio the whole time and updated him on what was happening. Supreme Commander Gordon's orders had been executed on the day he left for his 7-day tour of the world, and sleeping gas was sprayed over all the enemy lines throughout the United States.
[Pg 402]
[Pg 402]
CHAPTER XXXV
The Allied Enemy generals and officers knowing what could happen after the losses at New York and Washington obeyed the instructions of Supreme Commander Gordon and moved to a place of safety. After waiting three days and finding that their armies were still asleep they gathered near their various headquarters in New Orleans, St. Louis, Chicago, San Francisco and prayed for deliverance. They realized that the greatest power of the universe was now in the hands of the United States. Most of them credited this power to an act of God, and not to man. They had not yet heard what had happened in all the cities of the world where the Marie the Angel of Mercy had visited.
The Allied Enemy generals and officers, aware of the potential consequences following the losses in New York and Washington, followed the orders of Supreme Commander Gordon and relocated to a safe area. After waiting for three days and noticing that their armies were still inactive, they gathered at their various headquarters in New Orleans, St. Louis, Chicago, and San Francisco and prayed for salvation. They recognized that the greatest power in the universe was now held by the United States. Most attributed this power to a divine intervention rather than to human efforts. They had not yet learned about the events in all the cities around the world that had been visited by Marie, the Angel of Mercy.
Late on the 7th day the Allied Armies of the enemy began to awake. Each day following for the next 6 days, the people in one city after another of the foreign countries where he had visited awoke. Supreme Commander Gordon released an electric light control and the cities were no longer in darkness. All wireless and radio stations refused to take any messages except what concerned news in regard to the Marie the Angel of Mercy and what had happened all over the world.
Late on the 7th day, the Allied Armies of the enemy started to wake up. Each day for the next 6 days, people in one city after another in the foreign countries he had visited came to life. Supreme Commander Gordon turned on the electric light systems, and the cities were no longer in darkness. All wireless and radio stations stopped taking any messages except for news about Marie, the Angel of Mercy, and what had happened around the world.
On the second day after Supreme Commander Gordon's arrival, the War Council of the United States and the President came to New York City to confer with[Pg 403] the Supreme Commander. Reports had come from all parts of the world about his mission of mercy. Not one life had been reported lost. To say that he returned in triumph and great victory was to put it mildly. The President and the War Council decided that it was now time to permit all newspapers to publish the news all over the United States and let the people know just what had been happening during the past 7 days. Thousands of messages poured in to Supreme Commander Gordon. The world was at the Supreme Commander's feet. He was hailed as the greatest man since Jesus Christ.
On the second day after Supreme Commander Gordon arrived, the War Council of the United States and the President came to New York City to meet with[Pg 403] the Supreme Commander. Reports had come in from all over the world about his mission of mercy. Not a single life had been reported lost. To say he returned in triumph and great victory would be an understatement. The President and the War Council decided it was time for all newspapers to publish the news across the United States and let the people know what had been happening over the past 7 days. Thousands of messages flooded in for Supreme Commander Gordon. The world was at his feet. He was celebrated as the greatest man since Jesus Christ.
On August 4th, 1932, all of the cities in the world where Supreme Commander Gordon had destroyed buildings, were heard from. Reports showed that everything was normal and that no lives were lost. Messages were pouring in from every part of the world to the Allied Enemy Commanders to make peace with the United States on any terms and never permit the return of Marie the Angel of Mercy. The Commanders of the Allied Enemy armies dispatched messages to the President at Washington, asking for an armistice and peace terms on any conditions. The President replied:
On August 4, 1932, all the cities around the world where Supreme Commander Gordon had demolished buildings reached out. Reports indicated that everything was normal and no lives were lost. Messages flooded in from everywhere to the Allied Enemy Commanders, urging them to make peace with the United States under any conditions and to never allow Marie, the Angel of Mercy, to return. The Commanders of the Allied Enemy armies sent messages to the President in Washington, requesting an armistice and peace terms on any conditions. The President replied:
Peace terms are out of my hands. When this country was in dire peril and our cause seemed hopeless and lost,—when your demands were to take our country, our name, our honor,—at that time we placed our fate in the hands of a lone man Robert Gordon and made him Supreme Commander of all of the Armies of the United States. His will is law. You will have to deal with him, no one else has authority or will be given authority.
Peace terms are beyond my control. When this country was in great danger and our situation felt hopeless—when your demands were to take our land, our identity, our honor—we entrusted our fate to one man, Robert Gordon, and made him the Supreme Commander of all the Armies of the United States. His word is law. You will have to negotiate with him; no one else has the authority or will be given the authority.
[Pg 404]
[Pg 404]
The communication was sent to Supreme Commander Gordon. He called a conference to discuss peace terms. The President, Cabinet officers and all the Army and Government officials attended. When the conference convened, General Pearson arose and said: "When we turned over the Supreme Command of the Armies of the United States to you we agreed to abide by your decision no matter what it might be. Your actions and the victories that you have won have justified our faith and confidence in you. You have proven yourself to be the greatest man in the history of the world. Your mercy and justice has been demonstrated. Our country and the world and its destiny are safe in the hands of a man like you. You have been guided by Almighty God and I make a motion that we say nothing, offer no advice, but leave everything in your hands. Whatever terms of peace you make, we will gladly abide by them."
The message was sent to Supreme Commander Gordon. He called a meeting to discuss peace terms. The President, Cabinet members, and all Army and Government officials were present. When the meeting began, General Pearson stood up and said: "When we handed over the Supreme Command of the Armies of the United States to you, we agreed to follow your decisions, no matter what they were. Your actions and the victories you’ve achieved have proven our faith and trust in you. You’ve established yourself as the greatest person in history. Your mercy and fairness have been shown. Our country and the world’s future are secure in the hands of someone like you. You have been guided by Almighty God, and I propose that we say nothing, offer no advice, and leave everything in your hands. Whatever peace terms you agree on, we will fully support."
When he had finished talking, Colonel Manson arose and said: "I second that motion. Let us make the vote unanimous by all rising." Every man rose immediately. The President grasped Supreme Commander Gordon's hand and thanked him for his great service to the United States and the world. Each Cabinet officer and army officer followed, and shook the Supreme Commander's hand, wishing him continued success. The President and Government officials were anxious for Supreme Commander Gordon to explain how he had accomplished the wonderful feat of going around the world in 7 days and destroying so many buildings. He told them that his new machine made a Tunnel thru[Pg 405] the Air and that it had overcome resistance from gravitation and the machine was invisible. He explained how he had been guided in building this machine and all his other inventions by the Bible.
When he finished speaking, Colonel Manson stood up and said, "I second that motion. Let’s make the vote unanimous by all standing." Every man got up right away. The President shook hands with Supreme Commander Gordon, thanking him for his tremendous service to the United States and the world. Each Cabinet member and military officer followed suit, shaking the Supreme Commander's hand and wishing him ongoing success. The President and government officials were eager for Supreme Commander Gordon to explain how he managed the incredible feat of traveling around the world in seven days and destroying so many buildings. He told them that his new machine created a tunnel through[Pg 405] the air and that it had overcome gravitational resistance and was invisible. He explained that he had been inspired by the Bible when building this machine and all of his other inventions.
Supreme Commander Gordon decided to call a conference of all nations to take place in New York, on August 30th, 1932. They were notified and representatives were asked to be sent. Supreme Commander Gordon made a special request that the representatives from all the countries bring with them their wives or daughters as he had a special message for them and wanted them to take an important part in the Peace Conference. No one knew what the conditions of peace would be, but even the enemy felt that they were dealing with the most just man that the world had ever known, a man who refused to take the lives of women and children. When he had the power to put the entire Allied Armies of the Enemy to sleep and destroy them, he refused to do it. They were all willing and glad to leave their fate in his hands. All over the country Old Glory was waving from every building. Flags were printed with the picture of Supreme Commander Gordon on them and the picture of "Marie the Angel of Mercy." The flags bore the inscription "Tunnel thru the Air," "The Lone Aviator," "America's Savior."
Supreme Commander Gordon decided to call a conference of all nations to take place in New York on August 30, 1932. They were notified, and representatives were asked to be sent. Supreme Commander Gordon made a special request for the representatives from all countries to bring their wives or daughters, as he had a special message for them and wanted them to play an important role in the Peace Conference. No one knew what the terms of peace would be, but even the enemies felt they were dealing with the most just man the world had ever known, a man who refused to take the lives of women and children. When he had the power to put the entire Allied Armies of the Enemy to sleep and destroy them, he chose not to do it. They were all willing and glad to leave their fate in his hands. All over the country, Old Glory was waving from every building. Flags were printed with the picture of Supreme Commander Gordon on them and the image of "Marie the Angel of Mercy." The flags bore the inscriptions "Tunnel thru the Air," "The Lone Aviator," and "America's Savior."
Each day airplanes from all parts of the world began to bring the officials who were to be at the conference of all nations. Madison Square Garden had been engaged for the conference. Several millions of people had applied for admission but only Government officials and prominent men and women thruout the country were[Pg 406] granted tickets. The Government officials of the United States led by the President and the Supreme War Council, decided that at the opening of the Peace Conference, General Walter Kennelworth should be designated to make the address of welcome to the delegates of all countries and also to make the speech of thanks for the United States to Supreme Commander Gordon, for the services he had rendered, knowing that he was his best friend and he knew him better than anyone else.
Every day, planes from around the world started to bring the officials who were attending the conference of all nations. Madison Square Garden had been reserved for the conference. Millions of people applied for admission, but only government officials and prominent men and women from across the country were[Pg 406] granted tickets. The U.S. government officials, led by the President and the Supreme War Council, decided that at the opening of the Peace Conference, General Walter Kennelworth would be chosen to deliver the welcome address to the delegates from all countries and to express gratitude on behalf of the United States to Supreme Commander Gordon for his service, knowing he was his closest friend and understood him better than anyone else.
[Pg 407]
[Pg 407]
CHAPTER XXXVI
Peace Conference of the World
Global Peace Conference
The conference convened about 10 A.M. on August 30th. All of the officials were seated by 11 o'clock and shortly after, Supreme Commander Gordon escorted by the President of the United States, General Walter Kennelworth and his wife General Edna Kennelworth, arrived. The applause lasted for more than one hour. When it had died down, General Pearson stepped to the center of the platform, and grasped the Supreme Commander's hand and raised it before the vast throng and said, "Commanders, rulers, kings and officials of all nations, this is our lord and master, whose will is law. Whatever he says, we will abide by. I now introduce to you, General Walter Kennelworth, who will make the opening address. The applause again lasted for over a half hour, then General Walter Kennelworth began to speak:
The conference started around 10 A.M. on August 30th. By 11 o'clock, all the officials were seated, and soon after, Supreme Commander Gordon, accompanied by the President of the United States, General Walter Kennelworth, and his wife, General Edna Kennelworth, arrived. The applause went on for over an hour. Once it quieted down, General Pearson stepped to the center of the platform, took the Supreme Commander's hand, and raised it before the large crowd, saying, "Commanders, rulers, kings, and officials of all nations, this is our lord and master, whose will is law. We will adhere to whatever he says. I now present to you, General Walter Kennelworth, who will deliver the opening address." The applause returned for another half hour, and then General Walter Kennelworth began to speak:
"Brothers and Sisters of the world: This is the greatest council that the world has ever known, for never before in history has every nation gathered at a peace conference. We hope and verily believe this is to be the last war. We expect to be one united people and follow the law laid down in the Bible, 'Love thy neighbor as thyself.' Then there can be no more wars. It[Pg 408] is my purpose at this time to introduce to you a man who needs no introduction, the prince of peace, a man of sorrow and acquainted with grief—the greatest and most just man since our saviour Jesus Christ was on earth. We placed our liberty in his hands and he saved our country and has been merciful to the enemy. Our gratitude to him can never be repaid. I now commend you to his care and keeping. Whatever terms he may make for peace, the United States Government will ratify and confirm. I now take pleasure in presenting to you our Supreme Commander Robert Gordon who will now address you."
"Brothers and Sisters of the world: This is the greatest council that the world has ever seen, as never before in history has every nation come together for a peace conference. We hope and truly believe this will be the last war. We plan to be one united people and follow the law laid down in the Bible, 'Love your neighbor as yourself.' Then there can be no more wars. It[Pg 408] is my purpose right now to introduce to you a man who needs no introduction, the prince of peace, a man of sorrow and familiar with grief—the greatest and most just man since our savior Jesus Christ was on earth. We entrusted our liberty to him, and he saved our country and has been compassionate towards the enemy. Our gratitude to him can never be fully repaid. I now commend you to his care and guidance. Whatever terms he proposes for peace, the United States Government will ratify and confirm. I now take pleasure in introducing our Supreme Commander Robert Gordon, who will now address you."
Supreme Commander Gordon arose and tried to quiet the great crowd. Women were on their feet and men were shouting, "Hail the most just and merciful man in the world." There was a mad rush to try to get to the platform to shake his hand. When the noise had quieted down and order been restored Supreme Commander Gordon raised the Holy Bible and said:
Supreme Commander Gordon stood up and attempted to calm the huge crowd. Women were standing and men were shouting, "Hail the most just and merciful man in the world." There was a frantic scramble to reach the platform and shake his hand. Once the noise had settled and order was restored, Supreme Commander Gordon raised the Holy Bible and said:
"Brothers and Sisters of the United World:
"Brothers and Sisters of the United World:
"The terms laid down in this book are the terms of peace that I offer you. I am going to offer you peace on the same terms that Jesus would give you. The United States has always stood for liberty and as the land of liberty it must set an example of peace and brotherly love to the world as it has always done before. This country has never engaged in a war for personal gain. In the great World War, we refused to accept any indemnities. We made the fight for a principle, not for money or territory.
"The terms outlined in this book are the terms of peace I'm offering you. I’m going to offer you peace on the same terms that Jesus would. The United States has always stood for freedom, and as the land of liberty, it must lead by example in promoting peace and brotherly love to the world, just as it has done in the past. This country has never gone to war for personal gain. During the great World War, we refused to accept any compensation. We fought for a principle, not for money or land."
[Pg 409]
[Pg 409]
"Now the United States will make no demand upon any nation. There is no longer to be different nations of the world, but the United Kingdom of the World. The United States is to dictate peace to the world on the terms of brotherly love. We will take no territory nor demand any indemnity. We will retain the gold supply of the world but will follow the admonition of Jesus Christ when he said 'Feed my Lambs.' We will lend a helping hand to any nation that needs it. You are to return to your homes and loved ones and tell them that the spirit of God, which is all-powerful and able to destroy, is ever merciful and just and has spared your lives and liberty. We refuse to take your money or territory and in return only ask and demand that you do unto others as you would have them do unto you and as we have done unto you.
"Now the United States won't make any demands on any nation. There aren't going to be different nations anymore, but rather a United Kingdom of the World. The United States will establish peace with the spirit of brotherly love. We won’t take any land or ask for reparations. We'll keep the world's gold supply, but will follow Jesus Christ's advice when he said, 'Feed my Lambs.' We will offer help to any nation that needs it. You should go back to your homes and loved ones and tell them that the spirit of God, which is all-powerful and can destroy, is always merciful and just, and has allowed you to keep your lives and freedom. We refuse to take your money or land, and in return, we only ask that you treat others as you would like to be treated, just as we have treated you."
"Remember that Old Glory has never trailed the dust and she never will, because the God of the universe did not create this nation for any or all nations to destroy. He has placed the great power in the hands of those who would use it only in defense of right and not for selfish gain. When I am ready, I can touch a button and your great airships which are now held captive may proceed safely home and when you go, may you follow in the footsteps of Him who created the earth and who has saved you, and may you give reverence and praise to Him who is able to destroy not only property, but both soul and body. When the final articles are drawn and the territory of the United States is divided and allotted according to the plan laid down by Ezekiel and according to science, we will so direct that each of you[Pg 410] can live in peace and harmony and according to the law.
"Remember that Old Glory has never been brought down, and it never will, because the God of the universe didn’t create this nation for any or all nations to destroy. He has given great power to those who would use it only to defend what is right, not for selfish reasons. When I’m ready, I can press a button and your great airships, which are currently held captive, can return home safely. As you leave, may you follow in the footsteps of Him who created the earth and saved you, and may you honor and praise Him who can destroy not just property, but both soul and body. When the final agreements are made and the territory of the United States is divided and assigned according to the plan laid out by Ezekiel and aligned with science, we will ensure that each of you[Pg 410] can live in peace, harmony, and according to the law."
"I demand that the terms of peace be signed by women as well as men. They are more just and merciful and will rule the country in the future. If women must continue to be the mothers of our men, they must have the right to decide whether their sons shall be sent to war or not. It will take time to arrange the plans for cities and countries as outlined by Ezekiel and I expect that the terms will be acceptable and signed by the good women of every nation.
"I insist that the peace agreement be signed by women as well as men. They are fairer and more compassionate and will lead the country in the future. If women are to remain the mothers of our men, they should have the right to decide whether their sons go to war. It will take time to organize the plans for cities and countries as described by Ezekiel, and I believe the terms will be acceptable and signed by the good women of every nation."
"It is understood and agreed that the United States will retain all of the inventions we now have for the prevention of war and I warn you that if necessity ever demands it, for the protection of peace of the world, that a machine can be built which will destroy every living soul on the earth. It can be directed from New York City by a lone man without ever leaving here and do complete destructive work. This is only a warning and not a threat. You have seen the power demonstrated by Marie the Angel of Mercy, and mercy shown. You must respect this divine law and divine power. Remember that this victory is according to God's plan and God's will. I take no credit to myself and for myself and my country ask nothing, except that you live with us in brotherly love."
"It is understood and agreed that the United States will keep all the inventions we currently have for preventing war, and I want to caution you that if it ever becomes necessary, for the sake of world peace, a machine can be created that would be capable of destroying every living being on the planet. It could be operated from New York City by a single person without ever having to leave this place and could carry out total destruction. This is merely a warning and not a threat. You have witnessed the power shown by Marie, the Angel of Mercy, and the mercy that has been extended. You must honor this divine law and divine power. Remember that this victory aligns with God's plan and God's will. I take no credit for myself, and on behalf of my country, I ask for nothing, except that you coexist with us in brotherly love."
When Supreme Commander Gordon had finished speaking, the applause was the greatest ever known, lasting again for more than an hour. When it had died down, General Walter Kennelworth stepped to the platform and said, "It is next in order for me to make a[Pg 411] speech of appreciation to Supreme Commander Gordon not only for our country, but I have in my hand a paper which has been signed by the rulers of every country in the world, asking that I make a speech of appreciation for them. Before proceeding with this address, I want to ask every man and woman in this audience who is willing to accept the terms of peace laid down by Supreme Commander Gordon to rise to their feet." In an instant, every man and woman in the building was on their feet, shouting, "Hail to the Chief, God bless him and long may he live."
When Supreme Commander Gordon finished speaking, the applause was the loudest ever, lasting over an hour. Once it quieted down, General Walter Kennelworth stepped up to the platform and said, "Next, it's my turn to give a [Pg 411] speech of appreciation to Supreme Commander Gordon, not just for our country, but I also have a document signed by the leaders of every country in the world, asking me to express their appreciation as well. Before I continue with this speech, I want to ask everyone in this audience who agrees with the terms of peace laid out by Supreme Commander Gordon to stand up." In an instant, every man and woman in the building was on their feet, shouting, "Hail to the Chief, God bless him, and long may he live."
When they were seated again, General Kennelworth proceeded, and turning to Supreme Commander Gordon he said:
When they were seated again, General Kennelworth continued, and turning to Supreme Commander Gordon, he said:
"Supreme Commander Robert Gordon, Comrade and Friend: I now have the greatest honor that has ever been conferred upon any man,—that of presenting to you the highest medal that the United States can confer. This medal is emblematic of your great work and the duty and loyalty you have shown to your country. It is made of gold with a triple triangle in the three royal colors, purple, blue and gold. The words in the center of the triangle are 'I am God-Love.' Around the triangle are the words, Faith, Hope and Love. All of this and even more you have lived.
"Supreme Commander Robert Gordon, Comrade and Friend: I now have the greatest honor ever given to anyone—to present you with the highest medal the United States can bestow. This medal represents your tremendous work and the commitment and loyalty you have shown to your country. It is made of gold with a triple triangle in the three royal colors: purple, blue, and gold. The words in the center of the triangle say 'I am God-Love.' Surrounding the triangle are the words, Faith, Hope, and Love. You have embodied all of this and so much more."
"Words are empty when I attempt to convey to you the appreciation and gratitude of this country and the world. I am instructed by the President of the United States to say to you that anything that the United States can give is yours without the asking. All the foreign[Pg 412] countries now fall at your feet to worship you because you have proven worthy and have used the great power placed in your hands wisely. It has been well said that God never places a responsibility upon a man who will use it unwisely. God has made no mistake in selecting you, Robert Gordon, as the prince of peace. The United States is proud of you, the world honors you and we offer you our humble gratitude and all the praise that this world can give you. Name what you want as your reward and it shall be given to you."
"Words feel inadequate when I try to express the appreciation and gratitude from this country and the world. I have been instructed by the President of the United States to tell you that anything the United States can offer is yours without hesitation. All the foreign countries now look up to you to admire you because you have shown that you are deserving and have used the immense power given to you wisely. It has been wisely said that God never gives a responsibility to someone who will misuse it. God made no error in choosing you, Robert Gordon, as the prince of peace. The United States is proud of you, the world honors you, and we offer you our humble gratitude and all the praise this world can give. Name your reward, and you shall receive it."
Again the applause lasted for a long time. When it had died away Supreme Commander Gordon arose and said, "General Walter Kennelworth, Comrade and Friend, we have known each other since early youth and I am deeply touched to have you here to make a speech of gratitude for my humble efforts in behalf of my beloved country. You ask me what our country and the world can give me in return for my achievement.
Again, the applause went on for quite a while. When it finally quieted down, Supreme Commander Gordon stood up and said, "General Walter Kennelworth, my comrade and friend, we’ve known each other since we were young, and I’m truly honored to have you here to give a speech of thanks for my modest contributions to our beloved country. You’re asking me what our country and the world can offer me in return for what I’ve accomplished.
"I am deeply grateful to you, my brothers and sisters of the world. I ask no credit for myself but owe it all to God who guided me thru love and inspired me to give my best to my country and to bring back with honor Old Glory's colors which have never trailed the dust, unstained by blood of innocent women and children.
"I am truly grateful to you, my brothers and sisters around the world. I don’t seek any recognition for myself but owe everything to God, who guided me through love and inspired me to give my best to my country and to honorably bring back Old Glory’s colors, which have never touched the ground, untainted by the blood of innocent women and children."
"Above all the rest, I have kept a woman's trust untarnished and hope to some day see a new light of love in a woman's eyes. No reward is greater than this and I must still trust in God and wait. I have been loyal to her when all others have doubted her. Even when my country dishonored me, my faith never faltered, and[Pg 413] when she disappeared, I hoped and prayed that she would live and still hope she is alive. I knew she had faith in me, love for me and the power of that love has given me the power to destroy the world, but her love has left charity in my heart and for that love I have dealt with the enemy with love and mercy. All the money, power and glory that you can give me are empty and cannot supply the aching void in my heart for her. The greatest gift that could be bestowed would be to return her to me with all the love and confidence that she had in me on June 5th, 1927.
"Above everything else, I have maintained a woman's trust intact and hope to someday see a new spark of love in a woman's eyes. No reward is greater than this, and I must continue to trust in God and wait. I have stood by her when everyone else doubted her. Even when my country turned its back on me, my faith never wavered, and[Pg 413] when she vanished, I hoped and prayed that she was alive and still hope she is. I knew she believed in me, loved me, and the strength of that love has given me the power to upheave the world, but her love has left compassion in my heart, and for that love, I have dealt with the enemy with kindness and mercy. All the money, power, and glory you could give me are meaningless and cannot fill the aching emptiness in my heart for her. The greatest gift imaginable would be to have her returned to me with all the love and trust she had in me on June 5th, 1927."
"In speaking of the inspiration that has been brought about by my love for her, I want to say that I was always faithful to my mother and that I have honored and respected her. It was she who taught me loyalty to my country and it was for her that I remained loyal and faithful to the cause of my country.
"In discussing the inspiration that has come from my love for her, I want to emphasize that I have always been loyal to my mother and have honored and respected her. She was the one who taught me to be devoted to my country, and it was for her that I stayed committed and faithful to the cause of my country."
"In closing, I request that one of the terms of peace shall be that New York City shall be the capital of the United Kingdom of the World; that the plan of the future shall be according to Ezekiel. The Bible is replete with references thruout of a rebirth. Jesus said 'Ye must be born again of water and of the spirit.' A change of name is referred to many times. Jesus said 'I will give him a new name.' The United Kingdom of the World shall be the new name. Jesus said 'I will be their God and there shall be no more War.' In Ezekiel 48:35, his last prophecy was 'And the name of that city from that day shall be THE LORD IS THERE.' New York City, which is to be the capital of the United Kingdom of the World and which has been[Pg 414] known as the most wicked city in the world, is now to be the capital of the land of love and liberty, because the victory which united the world was won from there. I christen it 'THE CITY OF THE LORD.' May you so live that the world may know by the acts and justice of this great city that THE LORD IS THERE. I thank you, one and all."
"In closing, I ask that one of the terms of peace be that New York City becomes the capital of the United Kingdom of the World; that the future plan aligns with Ezekiel's vision. The Bible is filled with references to renewal. Jesus said, 'You must be born again of water and of the spirit.' There are many mentions of a name change. Jesus said, 'I will give him a new name.' The United Kingdom of the World will be the new name. Jesus also said, 'I will be their God, and there will be no more War.' In Ezekiel 48:35, his final prophecy was, 'And the name of that city from that day will be THE LORD IS THERE.' New York City, which is set to be the capital of the United Kingdom of the World and has often been referred to as the most wicked city on earth, is now to become the capital of love and liberty, because the victory that united the world was achieved there. I name it 'THE CITY OF THE LORD.' May you live in such a way that the world can see through the actions and justice of this great city that THE LORD IS THERE. I thank you all."
When Supreme Commander Gordon finished speaking, almost every man and woman in the audience were in tears. They had never known that such wonderful things were in the Bible and that all of these very events were foretold by the greatest prophet, Ezekiel.
When Supreme Commander Gordon finished speaking, almost everyone in the audience was in tears. They had never realized that such amazing things were in the Bible and that all of these events had been predicted by the greatest prophet, Ezekiel.
The President of the United States stepped to the platform and suggested that they give a rising vote of thanks and three cheers for Supreme Commander Robert Gordon. When the cheering was over, the President said: "The conference is going to close for the evening and meet tomorrow when Supreme Commander Gordon will go over the plans for the future brotherhood of love. If you will have patience for a few moments, General Walter Kennelworth will make the closing address, but in the meantime I want to introduce to you America's greatest woman, one whom we hope that the good women of America will select to be the first woman to rule the United Kingdom of the World; one who made a supreme sacrifice and rendered her country the greatest aid in time of war. I present to you the wife of General Walter Kennelworth, and the aide of Supreme Commander Robert Gordon, the woman who saved the capitol at Washington—General Edna Kennelworth."
The President of the United States stepped up to the platform and suggested that everyone give a round of applause and three cheers for Supreme Commander Robert Gordon. When the cheering subsided, the President said: "The conference will close for the evening and reconvene tomorrow when Supreme Commander Gordon will discuss the plans for our future brotherhood of love. If you could please be patient for a few moments, General Walter Kennelworth will give the closing address, but in the meantime, I want to introduce you to America's greatest woman, someone we hope the good women of America will choose to be the first woman to lead the United Kingdom of the World; someone who made a tremendous sacrifice and provided her country with invaluable support during wartime. I present to you the wife of General Walter Kennelworth and the aide to Supreme Commander Robert Gordon, the woman who saved the Capitol in Washington—General Edna Kennelworth."
When the President had finished and the applause had[Pg 415] died down, General Edna Kennelworth arose. "Mr. President, Supreme Commander Gordon, Brothers and Sisters of the United Kingdom of the World: To me belongs no honor and I seek no glory. We owe it all to the genius of our Supreme Commander, Robert Gordon. I thank our worthy President and all the nations of the world who have shown their honor and appreciation to General Walter Kennelworth, my husband, and myself. I am happy to know that the cause of women has triumphed and that our Supreme Commander has set an example for the world and has shown what the love of a good woman can do. I thank you."
When the President finished speaking and the applause had[Pg 415] faded, General Edna Kennelworth stood up. "Mr. President, Supreme Commander Gordon, Brothers and Sisters of the United Kingdom of the World: I don’t claim any honor for myself and I’m not looking for glory. All the credit goes to our Supreme Commander, Robert Gordon. I want to thank our esteemed President and all the nations of the world that have recognized General Walter Kennelworth, my husband, and me. I’m proud to see that the cause of women has succeeded and that our Supreme Commander has set a powerful example for the world and demonstrated what the support of a good woman can achieve. Thank you."
The women were all on their feet and gave Edna the greatest applause any woman ever received. It was now growing late in the evening and General Walter Kennelworth stepped to the platform and said: "Brothers and Sisters of the United World, I will not detain you long with this personal address to our Supreme Commander Robert Gordon."
The women were all on their feet and gave Edna the biggest applause any woman has ever received. It was getting late in the evening, and General Walter Kennelworth stepped up to the platform and said: "Brothers and Sisters of the United World, I won’t keep you long with this personal message to our Supreme Commander Robert Gordon."
Turning to the Supreme Commander he said: "I will no longer address you as the Supreme Commander Robert Gordon, but as my friend and comrade. This is the happiest moment of my life and I now realize that justice, mercy and truth always will be rewarded. You have been unselfish and since the day that you wrote the famous letter that won Marie and the Garden of Love, you have kept your promise and been unselfish. Your first thought has been of your country in time of need. You have been loyal to your mother, true and faithful to Marie and now I want to read Marie's letter to you written the day she disappeared. I know that[Pg 416] you know it by heart because you have read it a thousand times, but I want this conference of men and women from all the nations of the world to know that you are a man among men—that you are one in millions and that you have set an example for the world and that example will make better men. The letter reads:"
Turning to the Supreme Commander, he said: "I'm no longer going to call you Supreme Commander Robert Gordon; instead, I’ll call you my friend and comrade. This is the happiest moment of my life, and I've finally realized that justice, mercy, and truth will always be rewarded. You've been selfless, and ever since the day you wrote that famous letter that won Marie and the Garden of Love, you’ve kept your promise and been selfless. Your first thought has always been about your country in its time of need. You have remained loyal to your mother, true and faithful to Marie, and now I want to read Marie's letter to you that she wrote the day she disappeared. I know you know it by heart because you've read it a thousand times, but I want this gathering of men and women from all the nations of the world to see that you are a man among men—you are one in a million and you’ve set an example for the world that will inspire better men. The letter reads:"
"'Dearest Robert:
"Dear Robert:"
"'According to your faith be I unto you. Love will always have faith, understand and wait. Time proves all things. You will get everything you want. I will come to you when I mean the most, and your need for love is the greatest.
"‘You will receive according to your faith. Love will always have faith, understand, and wait. Time reveals everything. You will get everything you desire. I will come to you when I matter the most, and your need for love is the greatest."
Marie.'
Marie.'
"Your faith has been supreme. Your love has given you faith and you have tried to understand. More than five long years have passed and no word has been received from Marie. In your speech today, the thought uppermost in your mind was for her happiness and safety. This shows that time does prove all things. It has proven your love for Marie and your faith and confidence in a woman's promise. Marie was a wise prophet. She knew better than we knew when she said: 'You will get everything you want.' Robert Gordon, that prophecy has been fulfilled. You have accomplished your ambition and received everything that the world can give. All of your dreams but one have been realized. You have all the honors, all the gratitude that a world can give, yet I know that your heart is aching and after your duty is well done and the peace of the world is established, you will need Marie and her love more now than ever.
"Your faith has been unwavering. Your love has given you that faith, and you have tried to understand. More than five long years have passed, and you haven’t heard a word from Marie. In your speech today, your main concern was for her happiness and safety. This shows that time reveals everything. It has shown your love for Marie and your faith and trust in a woman's promise. Marie was a wise prophet. She knew better than we did when she said, 'You will get everything you want.' Robert Gordon, that prophecy has come true. You have achieved your goals and received everything the world can offer. All your dreams except one have come true. You have all the honors and all the gratitude the world can give, yet I know your heart is aching, and after you’ve fulfilled your duty and the peace of the world is secured, you will need Marie and her love more than ever."
[Pg 417]
[Pg 417]
"What Marie Stanton had in her mind the night she wrote that letter and left the train on the way to St. Louis, I do not know, but I do know that she has rendered the greatest service of any woman to this country. Whether she dreamed or realized what she was doing, makes no difference. Had she proceeded on to St. Louis and married you, Robert Gordon, the great inspiration which has made you the greatest inventor of the world and the prince of peace, would have been lacking. The great desire for love and your longing for Marie has stimulated your ambitions, kept hope in your breast and endowed you with the power to subdue the enemies of the world and unite the world in the brotherhood of peace. This has all been brought about by the act of Marie Stanton. She deserves credit and above all, you deserve the greatest reward that can be given any man, and that is the love of a good woman.
"What Marie Stanton was thinking that night when she wrote that letter and got off the train on the way to St. Louis, I don't know, but I do know she has done more for this country than any other woman. Whether she was aware of what she was doing or not doesn't matter. If she had gone on to St. Louis and married you, Robert Gordon, the incredible inspiration that has made you the world’s greatest inventor and a champion of peace would have been missing. The deep desire for love and your yearning for Marie have fueled your ambitions, kept hope alive in your heart, and given you the strength to overcome the world's challenges and bring people together in peace. All of this happened because of Marie Stanton's decision. She deserves recognition, and above all, you deserve the greatest reward any man can have: the love of a good woman."
"The last line of her letter read, 'I will come to you when I mean the most and your need for love is the greatest.' Robert Gordon, that last promise has sustained you thru all of these years. It has been the anchor that has kept your soul steadfast. You have trusted and never doubted. You have honored and respected the land that gave you birth. Your love and faithfulness to Marie Stanton has guided you to success and victory, because it was an unselfish love. The great God who gave His only begotten son to save the world that He loved has not been unmindful of you and your devotion to His wisdom. You have followed His example of love and mercy. You have kept the faith. You have preserved the life of your nation and the allwise[Pg 418] God in His wisdom and mercy, has preserved for you the life of Marie Stanton. Robert Gordon, my friend and comrade, I now take pleasure in presenting to you Marie Stanton."
"The last line of her letter said, 'I will come to you when it matters the most and when your need for love is the greatest.' Robert Gordon, that final promise has carried you through all these years. It has been the anchor that has kept your soul steady. You have trusted and never doubted. You have honored and respected the land where you were born. Your love and commitment to Marie Stanton have led you to success and triumph because it was a selfless love. The great God who gave His only son to save the world He loves has not overlooked you and your dedication to His wisdom. You have followed His example of love and mercy. You have kept the faith. You have preserved the life of your nation, and the all-wise[Pg 418] God, in His wisdom and mercy, has preserved for you the life of Marie Stanton. Robert Gordon, my friend and comrade, I now take pleasure in presenting to you Marie Stanton."
Robert Gordon jumped from his seat as if in a daze. Marie Stanton shouted, "Robert! Robert!" and fell into his arms. General Walter Kennelworth turned to the audience and said:
Robert Gordon jumped up from his seat like he was in a trance. Marie Stanton yelled, "Robert! Robert!" and collapsed into his arms. General Walter Kennelworth turned to the audience and said:
"This is the proof of God's divine plan and the reward for those who obey His law. Love is indeed the fulfillment of the law. I may not be as great a prophet as Ezekiel or as our Supreme Commander Robert Gordon, but I predict that when we meet tomorrow we will have heard that the first marriage in the new city, The City of the Lord, capital of the United Kingdom of the World has taken place between Robert Gordon and Marie Stanton."
"This proves God's divine plan and the reward for those who follow His law. Love is truly the essence of the law. I might not be as great a prophet as Ezekiel or as our Supreme Commander Robert Gordon, but I believe that when we meet tomorrow, we will have learned that the first marriage in the new city, The City of the Lord, the capital of the United Kingdom of the World, has taken place between Robert Gordon and Marie Stanton."
THE END
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!